Dong Xi was speechless.
Dong Xi was busted. He had seen through her. She bit her lip and did not say anything.
¡°These demonic beasts aren¡¯t that stupid,¡± Su Cheng said again.
Dong Xi heard Su Cheng still mocking her, so she whispered, ¡°You ignored me when I called you just now¡¡±
Su Chengughed and then said in a weird tone, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve hidden so many Exorcism Pills in secret either.¡±
¡°When we made the deal, we only talked about the rules,¡± Dong Xi said seriously. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I would hand over all the pills I refined. Big Snake, don¡¯t go too far, okay?¡±
After saying that, Dong Xi paused for a moment and continued in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t give it all to you back then. Otherwise, I¡¯d be in a very passive position now.¡±
As soon as Dong Xi finished speaking, a wave of Sanskrit chanting came from outside.
At this moment, the sound of Sanskrit chanting was like the sound of nature. Dong Xi¡¯s spirit was instantly lifted, and he took out hermunication jade slip to send a message to Kong Xing.
[Senior Brother Kong Xing, I didn¡¯t know your temple¡¯s Sanskrit had the ability to inspire people!]
Kong Xing, who had been captured to chant Sutras, did not have time to reply. In front of the host, Kong Xing did not have the guts to ck off.
Su Cheng transformed into his half-human, half-snake form again and appeared in the room.
Without waiting for Dong Xi to say anything, Su Cheng¡¯s tail reached out and brought the kitten in.
Dong Xi was so scared that she jumped onto the bed. Then she remembered that Su Cheng was a Demon Lord, and they were on the same side!
Dong Xi stared at Su Cheng. If Su Cheng did anything outrageous, Dong Xi would immediately crush the teleportation talisman and leave this ce.
Su Cheng saw Dong Xi¡¯s actions and was a little speechless. Then, he waved his hand and Dong Xi¡¯s Exorcism Pill flew out of her grip, and into Su Cheng¡¯s hand.
Dong Xi was taken aback, and she almost crushed the teleportation talisman.
Cold sweat appeared on her forehead. She remembered that Su Cheng had the space element, and most of the equipment she was wearing came from Su Cheng.
If Su Cheng did not let Dong Xi leave, Dong Xi definitely would not be able to run away. All that stuff that she was wearing on her body was a joke to Su Cheng.
Su Cheng did not care about her at all. He raised his hand and fed the Exorcism Pill to the kitten.
The cat looked at Su Cheng. Su Cheng said coldly, ¡°Eat it.¡±
The kitten swallowed it obediently. Dong Xi heaved a sigh of relief. Then, looking at the change in the kitten, Dong Xi said, ¡°The demonic Qi on the kitten¡¯s body is all gone?¡±
Su Cheng ignored Dong Xi and put his hand on the kitten¡¯s head.
¡°You¡¡± Dong Xi immediately said nervously. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±
Su Cheng calmly raised his head. His dark golden eyes were simr to the kitten¡¯s. However, Su Cheng had a sharp face, but it was a little more demonic.
¡°Let me see,¡± Su Cheng said. ¡°I¡¯ll see what this Beast Trainer Sect is hiding.¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, she immediately understood. It seemed like he was about to perform a Soul Search!
She remembered reading in a novel that Soul Searching was very cruel. Those who had their souls searched would have their souls destroyed.
Dong Xi immediately said tactfully, ¡°Big Snake, didn¡¯t you say that it is very difficult for demonic beasts to cultivate? Who knows how many years it took for this little fellow to develop its wisdom. Now that there is no demonic Qi in its body, should we give it a way to live?¡±
The kitten might be guilty, and Dong Xi would also support the Soul Search, but¡
Su Cheng looked at Qing Xi and said, ¡°Who said it¡¯ll die if I search its soul?¡±
¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t die, its spirit will be affected in the future,¡± said Dong Xi immediately. ¡°How is the kitten going to cultivate in the future?¡±
As soon as Dong Xi finished speaking, Su Cheng looked at Dong Xi as if he was looking at an idiot. Su Cheng¡¯s hand still did not move away, and the kitten did not dodge.
Instead, it rubbed itself against Su Cheng¡¯s hand. Su Cheng smiled and used his spiritual sense to enter the cat¡¯s spiritual sense.
Dong Xi kept looking at the kitten and found that it did not show any signs of difort. It was very obedient. After a while, Su Cheng retracted his hand.
Dong Xi found that the kitten was sitting on the bed, meowing happily and licking its paws.
¡°Nothing happened?¡± Dong Xi immediately asked.
The cat rolled her eyes at Dong Xi and turned around, ignoring her.
Dong Xi was speechless.
She seemed to have been despised by the kitten. It did not matter. It was not that Dong Xi was stupid. It was those novels that were written wrong.
Dong Xi coughed twice to cover up his embarrassment. She looked at Su Cheng and said, ¡°Big Snake, did you find anything?¡±
Su Cheng nodded. Dong Xi immediately said,¡±What is it?¡±
Su Cheng nced at Dong Xi and said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t talk to people who wear green dresses.¡±
Dong Xi was speechless.
Dong Xi was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. Was there something wrong with this snake¡¯s brain?
Chapter 276 - 276 If He’s So Great, Then He Would Not Speak for the Rest of His Life
276 If He¡¯s So Great, Then He Would Not Speak for the Rest of His Life
Dong Xi¡¯s green dress was a gift from the Big Snake himself, and now he¡¯s saying he doesn¡¯t want to talk to people wearing it?
Oh, fine. Dong Xi would wear it every day in the future. If he¡¯s so great, he would not speak for the rest of his life.
Su Cheng really did not say anything, but his voice appeared in Dong Xi¡¯s consciousness. Su Cheng said, ¡°There are a few little fellows who sneaked out of the Demonic Realm and disguised themselves as demonic beasts, hiding in the Beast Trainer Sect.¡±
Dong Xi suddenly thought of a sentence and calmed herself down. She looked at Su Cheng and said, ¡°I have a piece of advice for you. When you find a cockroach, there are already countless of them lurking in the dark.¡±
!!
Dong Xi saw Su Cheng nod and thought he understood, but Su Cheng said, ¡°What cockroach? What kind of species are cockroaches?¡±
Dong Xi was speechless.
Was this the legendary generation gap?
Forget it, Dong Xi did not want to argue with snakes that did not like green.
¡°They¡¯re a type of insect,¡± said Dong Xi seriously.
¡°There¡¯s a creature in this world that I¡¯ve never seen before?¡± Su Cheng frowned.
¡°The world is so big, so is it surprising that there are things you¡¯ve not seen before?¡± Dong Xi said. ¡°There are too many things you haven¡¯t seen.¡±
Su Cheng was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Go back and tell your Master that one-third of Beast Trainer Sect¡¯s disciples and demonic beasts have been contaminated with demonic Qi. The monks¡¯ Sanskrit sounds can suppress it, but there¡¯s no way to clear it. After years of experiments, only the Exorcism Pills can clear the demonic Qi.¡±
After Dong Xi heard this, he looked at Su Cheng curiously. Dong Xi said, ¡°Why are you so interested in clearing the demonic Qi?¡±
Wasn¡¯t Su Cheng a Demon Lord? Without demonic Qi, could he still be considered a Demon Lord?
Su Cheng looked at Dong Xi and said, ¡°I want to be a good person. Is there a problem?¡±
Dong Xi already knew about this. Su Cheng¡¯s inner core was in Dong Xi¡¯s stomach. Although it was poisonous, it did not have any demonic Qi.
¡°Alright,¡± said Dong Xi tteringly. ¡°You can be whatever kind of person you want to be, Old Man. You can also be a ghost cultivator.¡±
Su Cheng¡¯s face suddenly became serious. He said, ¡°I¡¯m very young.¡±
¡°How old are you?¡± Dong Xi asked with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m 12.¡±
Su Cheng was speechless.
Su Cheng was silent. 12 years old? Even with a fraction of his age, he would be older than Dong Xi, so if Dong Xi said Su Cheng was old, Su Cheng could ept it.
Seeing Su Cheng admit it, Dong Xi said, ¡°I¡¯ll send a message to Master immediately. I don¡¯t have many exorcism pills either. I¡¯ve given you a lot of pills before, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help Beast Trainer Sect now. I¡¯ll have to ask the Sect Master toe out.¡±
ording to Dong Xi¡¯s understanding of the Sect Master, he should be able to gain a lot of benefits by helping the Beast Trainer Sect this time.
Dong Xi took out the jade slip, and Su Cheng immediately came forward and asked curiously, ¡°How are you going to contact your Master?¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine as long as there¡¯s spiritual breath,¡± said Dong Xi immediately.
Su Cheng¡¯s face turned ugly. The little cat approached Su Cheng, trying to please him, but he threw it out.
The kitten meowed pitifully, but Su Cheng did not give in. He scolded, ¡°Go back to your master.¡±
Dong Xi raised her head and looked outside. The first thing he saw was the door that Su Cheng had destroyed.
¡°What about the door?¡± asked Dong Xi with a headache.
¡°Have you forgotten that you have wood spiritual energy?¡± Su Cheng coldly said.
¡°Even if I have wood spiritual energy, I can¡¯t make a door,¡± said Dong Xi with a headache.
¡°You can think of a way,¡± Su Cheng said disdainfully. ¡°Your two Senior Brothers are here.¡±
After saying that, Su Cheng changed back to the mark on Dong Xi¡¯s wrist.
Dong Xi looked at the broken door and the tree and fell into deep thought.
The Big Snake was angry again? With such an unstable emotion, it was impossible to guess if she offended the Big Snake just now.
Dong Xi sighed softly and plucked the spirit fruit. Then, she threw out a small fireball, burning the small tree to ashes. He looked at the broken door again.
Hmm¡ How was Dong Xi going to exin?
Dong Xi thought with a bitter face, unconsciously raising his hand to touch the back of her head.
She suddenly thought of something.
The hole in the door¡
¡°Junior Sister, how are you?¡± asked Song Qingfeng. ¡°Are you alright?¡±
Dong Xi immediately left the room and saw Second Senior Brother rushing over.
Song Qingfeng was stunned when he saw Dong Xi. He said, ¡°Junior sister, why are you dressed like this?¡±
Even if Dong Xi did not look in the mirror, she knew that her current attire was somewhat out of ce.
However, now was not the time to chat. Dong Xi immediately said, ¡°Second Senior Brother, why are you so slow?¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s words reminded Song Qingfeng that what she was wearing was not important. He quickly used his divine sense to scan the room, but he found nothing.
¡°Junior Sister, where¡¯s the monster you were talking about?¡± Song Qingfeng asked.
¡°It already ran away,¡± said Dong Xi with a frown.
Chapter 277 - 277 You Can Fight Monsters by Yourself?
277 You Can Fight Monsters by Yourself?
Song Qingfeng widened his eyes and said in surprise, ¡°The monster ran away? Junior Sister, you¡¯re amazing. You can fight monsters by yourself now?¡±
In this way, Song Qingfeng found Dong Xi¡¯s outfit a lot more pleasing to the eye.
So she wore such an outfit to fight the monster. It was not a bad thing.
Dong Xi, ¡°?¡±
This was a beautiful misunderstanding. Second Senior Brother was really daring. Dong Xi was just a Qi Refinement stage trash. When facing a demonic beast, of course, she would protect her own life. She would not dare to show off.
¡°Second Senior Brother, you might not believe it, but the demonic beast ran away on its own,¡± said Dong Xi.
Hearing this, Song Qingfeng felt strange, but he also believed Dong Xi.
As for why the demonic beast was looking for his Junior Sister, Song Qingfeng guessed that she must have some secret.
Song Qingfeng did not continue asking and looked at the hole in the door.
Feeling nervous, Song Qingfeng sized up Dong Xi again and said, ¡°Is the door broken? Did the demonic beast hurt you?¡±
¡°No, Second Senior Brother,¡± Dong Xi said guiltily. ¡°I was the one who broke the door.¡±
¡°What?¡± Song Qingfeng asked. ¡°Did you run int the door? This door is made of steel and wood, so how could you have damaged it?¡±
¡°I¡¯m just practicing the Iron Head Technique!¡± Dong Xi said unconfidently.
¡°You¡¯re quite powerful!¡± Song Qingfeng said.
Dong Xi was afraid that Song Qingfeng would ask her to demonstrate it again, so she immediately said, ¡°I see that the Thunder Sound Temple has activated their formation. Second Senior Brother, what is the situation now? Where are Eldest Senior Brother and the others?¡±
¡°Come with me,¡± Song Qingfeng said while waving his fan. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡±
In the beginning, Song Qingfeng thought that it would be fine for his Junior Sister to hide. However, it seemed that it was not safe to hide, so he decided to take her with him.
Dong Xi nodded obediently. Song Qingfeng said, ¡°Junior Sister, are you really going to wear this out?¡±
Her colorful outfit was a little blinding to the eyes¡
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s current outfit was the one that could give her the highest chance of survival. Currently, Thunder Sound Temple was in danger, and there were still six years before Dong Rourou¡¯s birth.
Looking at the circumstances, Dong Xi¡¯s future was very good, and she did not want to die young. Although this outfit was ugly, it could really save her life!
¡°Second Senior Brother, I don¡¯t want to be like this either, but this outfit¡¯s defensive power is very high,¡± Dong Xi said.
The current Dong Xi had some understanding of spirit weapons, tools, and the like. Therefore, when the Big Snake had given her the clothes, Dong Xi thought that they were just a pile of ordinary clothes. She had not expected them to be treasured tools.
The one Dong Xi was wearing was a high-grade bejeweled tool. It could be said to be a must-have when going out.
This also made Dong Xi understand that the Big Snake was even more afraid that Dong Xi would be killed by someone identally.
¡°Your clothes aren¡¯t bad,¡± Song Qingfeng said. ¡°But isn¡¯t this green dress a terrible match with red boots?¡±
Song Qingfeng thought, ¡®When his aunt came, would it be possible for her to teach Dong Xi how to dress better?¡¯
No matter what, he had to change this girl¡¯s taste in beauty.
¡°Second Senior Brother,¡± Dong Xi said innocently, ¡°this pair of boots was given by the Sect Master. It¡¯s very useful for escaping.¡±
¡°Forget it,¡± Song Qingfeng said with a sigh. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t feel embarrassed.¡±
Dong Xi smiled and jumped onto Song Qingfeng¡¯s fan. She said, ¡°Second Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very thick-skinned.¡±
¡°I¡¯m d you think so,¡± Song Qingfeng said with a meaningful tone.
When Song Qingfeng brought Dong Xi to the ce, Dong Xi could no longer smile.
There were at least 800 people below.
By this time, thepetition had already stopped, and all the disciples had gathered in groups from their respective sects.
This was only part of the crowd. Many more people were still meditating in their meditation rooms.
Song Qingfeng led Dong Xi to the group from the Ningtian Sect. Liang Yan was right in front of the group, checking all his Junior Brothers and Sisters to see if anyone had been infected by the demonic Qi.
Seeing Song Qingfenge back with Dong Xi, Liang Yan immediately said, ¡°Hurry up and help.¡±
The disciples were all dressed in the same uniform, and only Dong Xi stood out in her brightly-colored clothes.
¡°Junior Sister,¡± Song Qingfeng said with a smile, ¡°are you going to be alright?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Dong Xi stiffly replied stiffly.
As she said that, he muttered in his heart, ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t care, so it¡¯s not embarrassing.¡¯
Dong Xi calmed down and secretly controlled a wisp of spiritual energy. Dong Xi might not be good at fighting, but his perception of demonic Qi was still pretty good.
No, to be precise, the Big Snake¡¯s perception was not bad.
After the spiritual Qi circled around the group, Dong Xi secretly told Song Qingfeng what she found.
Although she tried to be discreet, Dong Xi¡¯s colorful clothes attracted a lot of attention. Fortunately, Song Qingfeng was isted from the outside world.
Chapter 278 - 278 Did It Bite You?
278 Did It Bite You?
¡°Are you sure?¡± Song Qingfeng asked.
¡°Of course,¡± Dong Xi nodded. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯ll know when you check it yourself.¡±
Song Qingfeng came to a disciple and checked his body with his spiritual energy. Finally, he looked at his bare feet.
¡°When did you get this injury?¡± Song Qingfeng asked seriously.
!!
The disciple was stunned as well. They had always been investigating the disciples whopeted with Beast Trainer Sect, but this disciple had neverpeted with anyone from Beast Trainer Sect.
The disciple frowned and thought for a long time before looking at Song Qingfeng. He said with uncertainty, ¡°The day we arrived, I saw someone from Beast Trainer Sect with a Divine Golden Leopard, so I took out a piece of meat to y with it.¡±
¡°Did it bite you?¡± Song Qingfeng immediately asked.
The disciple revealed the injury on his bare foot, which was a light scratch. The disciple said, ¡°It didn¡¯t bite me. I was just teasing it when it scratched me with its ws. So, I didn¡¯t take it seriously.¡±
Song Qingfeng took out a pill and was about to feed it to his Junior Brother.
Dong Xi happened to see it and immediately said, ¡°Second Senior Brother, wait!¡±
Song Qingfeng turned around and saw Dong Xi holding a pill. Dong Xi said, ¡°Second Senior Brother, let him eat this one. You don¡¯t have to waste your pill.¡±
This Senior Brother only had a little bit of demonic Qi, even less than Senior Sister Gu Yao. He did not need to consume such a good pill.
Eating it was like using a butcher¡¯s knife to kill a chicken. Furthermore, it waspletely wrong.
Poison Subduing Pill, a fifth-grade pill! Its function was to fix the toxins in the body in one ce, so that the toxins would not circte through the meridians and blood. In that way, the toxin would not spread, and he could save his life.
Dong Xi estimated that Second Senior Brother would not have any medicinal pill to remove the demonic Qi, so he used this medicinal pill to control the demonic Qi.
However, the diligent and thrifty Dong Xi could not just sit by and do nothing. After all, it was such a precious medicinal pill.
Song Qingfeng looked at the pill in Dong Xi¡¯s hand and took it.
He sniffed it. He had never smelled it before, nor had hee into contact with such a pill.
¡°What kind of pill is this?¡± asked Song Qingfeng.
¡°Second Senior Brother, this is an Exorcism Pill,¡± Dong Xi said with a smile. ¡°It can clear the demonic Qi in the body.¡±
¡°What?¡± Song Qingfeng asked in shock, ¡°How did you get this pill?¡±
After all, no one could possibly prepare some pills that would never be used. Could it be¡ Did Junior Sister already know that this would happen?
Dong Xi had already thought of a reason. She said, ¡°The demonic creature in the mine gave me a lingering fear, and that drove me to research and create the Exorcism Pill. In the end, I really found this pill recipe, so I made it and brought some with me.¡±
¡°I see,¡± Song Qingfeng said. ¡°This Exorcism Pill is indeed better than my pill. How many more do you have?¡±
Dong Xi rummaged through her storage ring before finally taking out a porcin bottle and obediently handing it to her Senior Brother. Dong Xi said, ¡°Ten pills.¡±
Ten pills per batch? Furthermore, it was perfectly refined? The first time she refined a new pill, and she was able to refine it perfectly? He was afraid that even his Master might not be able to do such a thing. As for those reasons, they were no longer important.
Song Qingfeng had always known that his Junior Sister had a secret.
Song Qingfeng took out a bottle of Poison Subduing Pills and gave it to Dong Xi. Song Qingfeng said, ¡°I¡¯ll use this to exchange with you.¡±
A third-grade item for a fifth-grade item. The Exorcism Pills could only remove demonic Qi, but the Poison Subduing Pills could deal with all kinds of poisons. Dong Xi profited greatly from this deal.
Dong Xi took the porcin bottle and said with a smile, ¡°Second Senior Brother, you¡¯re so generous!¡±
Song Qingfeng was also very happy to hear Dong Xi¡¯s praise. At this time, an electric current suddenly ran through Dong Xi¡¯s arm, and it went numb.
Dong Xi¡¯s smile froze. Su Cheng¡¯s voice appeared in Dong Xi¡¯s sea of consciousness. He said, ¡°So you¡¯ve hidden a lot of pills!¡±
Dong Xi was speechless.
This was the bad thing about having a bodyguard with her at all times. She could not have any secrets.
¡°When we get back, I¡¯ll refine a few batches of pills for you, alright?¡± Dong Xi replied in her sea of consciousness.
¡°20 cauldrons,¡± Su Cheng said.
¡°Woah, you can¡¯t exploit me like this,¡± said Dong Xi with dissatisfaction.
Su Cheng could hear Dong Xi¡¯s dissatisfaction, and he casually said, ¡°I¡¯ll guarantee your safety before you return to the sect.¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and she immediately said, ¡°Deal!¡±
Wouldn¡¯t it have been better if the Big Snake had said so earlier? To ensure the safety of this period of time, not to mention 20 batches, even 40 batches would be fine!
This thought appeared in Dong Xi¡¯s mind. Su Cheng¡¯s voice appeared in her mind again. Su Cheng said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m aware of all your thoughts?¡±
Chapter 279 - 279 Not a Gentleman
279 Not a Gentleman
Dong Xi was speechless. She said, ¡°Prying into other people¡¯s thoughts is not what a gentleman would do.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not a gentleman,¡± Su Cheng said.
After saying that, Su Cheng left Dong Xi¡¯s sea of consciousness.
Su Cheng really did not know what Dong Xi was thinking now.
!!
When Dong Xi was arguing with the snake in her sea of consciousness, Song Qingfeng had already made him eat the Exorcism Pill.
After a short while, he sensed again and found that the original bit of demonic Qi had disappeared.
Song Qingfeng realized the value of the pill. Perhaps it was more valuable than the Beauty Pill.
Song Qingfeng coughed a few times and was about to send a voice message to Dong Xi, but he suddenly remembered that this silly Junior Sister rarely sent voice messages. After thinking for a moment, he took out a message jade slip and began to write.
Dong Xi felt the message jade slip and took it out to take a look. She did not expect it to be from Second Senior Brother.
The two of them were together, so why did they need to send each other a message?
Dong Xi opened it.
[Junior Sister, do you want to work together again?]
Dong Xi was indeed Song Qingfeng¡¯s Junior Sister. He did not need to say anything and immediately understood what he was trying to say.
Dong Xiughed. No wonder Second Senior Brother¡¯s family was so rich. He was such an enterprising person.
Dong Xi immediately replied.
[Deal!]
Song Qingfeng did not expect Dong Xi to reply so quickly, but he was stunned when he saw the one word.
Junior Sister¡ Why did not you ask what the cooperation is about?
This silly Junior Sister¡ He was afraid that she would be scammed in the future.
Song Qingfeng could not help but say a few words, but he heard Dong Xi say with a smile, ¡°If it was someone else, they would definitely be on guard, but aren¡¯t you my Senior Brother? Even if the sky falls, Senior Brother will bear it for me. Naturally, you won¡¯t cheat me.¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s words made Song Qingfeng very happy. His smile was like a spring breeze, attracting the attention of many goddesses around him.
Although he was very good-looking, his words were ruthless. Song Qingfeng said, ¡°You¡¯re really thinking too much. I won¡¯t help you. If the sky falls, you¡¯ll have to bear it yourself.¡±
Dong Xi and Song Qingfeng had been together for two years, so how could she not know that Song Qingfeng had a sharp mouth but a soft heart? He was so cute.
¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, Senior Brother,¡± Dong Xi said with a smile. ¡°One day, when I¡¯m aplished in my studies, I will be able to take care of myself, and I¡¯ll help you too.
¡°Okay,¡± Song Qingfeng said with a smile. ¡°Senior Brother didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing.¡±
As the two of them chatted andughed, Liang Yan quietly went behind them and said, ¡°What are you talking about? Why are you allughing like this?¡±
Just as Dong Xi was about to say something, Song Qingfeng immediately gave her a look.
Song Qingfeng did not say anything, but Dong Xi understood.
Dong Xi was silent, and song Qingfeng said mysteriously, ¡°Senior Brother, I have another money-making task. Are you in?¡±
Dong Xi looked at her two Senior Brothers. This scene seemed familiar.
The Eldest Senior Brother was just as tempted as before. Liang Yan said, ¡°What is it? Or are youcking people to refine pills?¡±
Dong Xi and Song Qingfeng looked at each other andughed at the same time.
¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Song Qingfeng said.
Liang Yan did not reject him directly this time. He said, ¡°What kind of pill is it this time?¡±
Dong Xi saw that Song Qingfeng only moved his lips but did not make a sound, so he must have sent a message to his Eldest Senior Brother.
Liang Yan¡¯s face was filled with shock. He looked at Dong Xi and then at Song Qingfeng. Liang Yan nodded and said, ¡°If there¡¯s such a good thing in the future, you must call me.¡±
¡°Of course,¡± Song Qingfeng said with a smile. ¡°With our rtionship, how can I ever forget you?¡±
Liang Yan was now a sixth-grade alchemist, and it was very expensive to get someone with such skill to refine pills for them. Only Eldest Senior Brother would work so hard without anyints, not for the sake of money.
The three of them came to a consensus. Meanwhile, Yi Kun also returned.
The entire Beast Trainer Sect was now locked up in istion. At first, the leader of the Beast Trainer Sect, Master Wu Wang, did not agree, but faced with the collective opposition of the other seven major sects, he could only endure it.
Master Wu Wang did not know when the demonic race had invaded his sect. After a quick investigation, he found that one-third of the people and demonic beasts he had brought with him this time had been contaminated with demonic Qi.
He did not know what the rest of the disciples in the sect were like now¡
Wu Wang immediately sent a message to the Sect Master, but there was no response.
After that, he sent a message to another Elder whom he had a better rtionship with, but there was still no response.
Master Wu Wang was instantly anxious. He recalled that before he left the sect, the Sect Master had given him a jade slip and told him to crush it if he encountered any trouble.
At first, Master Wu Wang did not take it to heart, believing that there would not be any trouble. Although there was a gap in strength between the eight great sects, they still would not attack them in broad daylight.
However, he did not expect that he would encounter such a huge problem.
Chapter 280 - 280 Something Happened to Beast Trainer Sect
280 Something Happened to Beast Trainer Sect
Master Wu Wang hastily took out the jade slip and immediately crushed it.
A wisp of the Sect Master¡¯s soul came out. Without waiting for Master Wu Wang to say anything, the Sect Master¡¯s soul said, ¡°Wu Wang, something has happened to Beast Trainer Sect.¡±
Daoist Master Wu Wang stared nkly, then immediately said, ¡°Sect Master, you know about it? One-third of our disciples and demonic beasts have been contaminated with demonic Qi. How is the sect now? Did you receive my message?¡±
The Sect Master of Beast Trainer Sect sighed and said, ¡°The sect is in a worse state than yours. I¡¯ve activated the sect¡¯s protective formation, so none of my disciples can leave. I know that you haven¡¯t removed the demonic Qi, so I¡¯m asking you to lead a team. Quickly ask for help from the other sects. We need to rely on them so that our Beast Trainer Sect disciples can be safe and sound!¡±
!!
Master Wu Wang frowned and said, ¡°But¡ are they willing to help?¡±
The eight great sects were in apetitive rtionship. Perhaps these people would be willing to see the Beast Trainer Sect fall?
However, the Sect Master of Beast Trainer Sect said firmly, ¡°They all call themselves Righteous sects. If you ask them in private, you will definitely be rejected. But if you ask them in front of everyone, these people will definitely agree. If they don¡¯t¡ they¡¯ll be shunned.¡±
¡°I understand,¡± said Wu Wang with a nod.
¡
Master Wu Wang immediately went to see the other seven Elders. Although he could not let the sect disciples leave this ce, he was free toe and go.
Wu Wang found the seven people and told them the Sect Master¡¯s words and his request for help. Master Wu Wang said, ¡°Currently, our sect has activated the sect¡¯s protective array. The disciples in the sect can not leave. The Sect Master has tried his best to control the demonic Qi in the sect. I hope that Fellow Daoists can help us.¡±
The Thunder Sound Temple¡¯s Abbot, Xuan Chen, said, ¡°Since Sect Master Wu Ren is so righteous, the Thunder Sound Temple is willing to help. Our Diamond Sutra has a suppressing effect on demonic Qi, so we will send 108 Buddhist cultivators to help.¡±
Master Wu Wang immediately stood up and expressed his thanks. The other sects also expressed their willingness to help, but if they wanted to help, they would have to discuss it with their respective Sect Masters.
If they did not do anything and angered the Beast Trainer Sect, it may result in the Beast Trainer Sect releasing their disciples and demonic beasts contaminated with demonic Qi. That would have a great impact on the East Continent.
When a person was infected with demonic Qi, his mind and temperament would be more violent over time.
Cultivation would also require more demonic Qi, which would thenpletely corrode one¡¯s mind.
In the past, the Immortal cultivation world had rejected the demon race because the demon race liked to fight and kill.
The seven sects discussed for a night, and in the end, all the sects sent people to support.
Some sects pulled out records of fighting against the demon race from the ancient books in their own library halls. They sorted out their meridians, resisted the demonic Qi, and suppressed the demonic Qi with medicinal pills¡ They also took them out for experiments.
¡°It would be great if we had the recipe for the Exorcism Pill. It¡¯s the best way to remove the demonic Qi,¡± said Master Lingxu.
Sect Master Wei Nan, who was standing beside Lingxu, sighed. Wei Nan said, ¡°That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s rumored that the Exorcism Pill¡¯s recipe was destroyed by the demon race back then. I wonder if anyone has managed to re-develop the Exorcism Pill?¡±
¡°It¡¯s very difficult,¡± Master Lingxu said. ¡°What kind of genius can do it¡¡±
After so many years of being on the path of pill refinement, Master Lingxu was more and more aware of the difficulty of pill refinement.
Everything that was left behind by the ancestors that had something to do with the demon race and demonic Qi was all destroyed, so how could they possibly refine Exorcism Pills?
¡°It¡¯s okay, ¡± said Wei Nan. ¡°Sect Master Wu Ren is a righteous man. What he¡¯s doing now has effectively contained the demonic Qi and stopped it from spreading. The Alchemy Sect will send some disciples to help my eldest disciple investigate the truth of the demonic Qi incident in the Beast Trainer Sect.¡±
¡
The people of the eight sects were all rushing to Beast Trainer Sect. Sect Master Wu Ren was loyal and guarded the formation personally. He released ten people at a time. When the demonic Qi in the ten people¡¯s bodies was controlled, Wu Ren would release another ten.
Dong Xi needed the earth fire in the alchemy room to make a third-grade Exorcism Pill, so she could not help much at the moment. However, this third-grade pill was a piece of cake for Liang Yan and Song Qingfeng.
The two of them could even refine four cauldrons at the same time. Even Second Senior Brother, who had always regarded money as dirt, was now refining pills day and night.
In just one night, the two of them had refined more than 400 Exorcism Pills!
Song Qingfeng immediately sent a message to someone to take the pill and put it in the store. He also started to promote it on the square where the message jade slip was.
Dong Xi originally wanted to teach Second Senior Brother some marketing techniques from her previous life, but when she opened themunication jade slip, it was full of information about the Exorcism Pill. Dong Xi knew that it waspletely unnecessary.
Chapter 281 - 281 Business Talent
281 Business Talent
Dong Xi knew that Second Senior Brother¡¯s talent in business was as amazing as his talent in cultivation.
On themunication jade slip square, the crowd also started to discuss.
[Have you guys heard? The Exorcism Pill can clear the demonic Qi.]
[Really? Doesn¡¯t that mean that Beast Trainer Sect can be saved?]
!!
[Beast Trainer Sect is really interesting. I heard that the Rainbow Store said that Beast Trainer Sect will get a 50 percent discount if they buy it!]
¡
Dong Xi looked around casually. She did not that Second Senior Brother would give people a 50 percent discount.
This way, not only would he be able to help Beast Trainer Sect, but he would also gain a good reputation and earn spiritual stones. He might not have such arge order in the future.
When Beast Trainer Sect heard the news, they immediately sent people to buy the Exorcism Pills. The first person to test the pill was Sect Master Wu Ren.
As the Sect Master of the Beast Trainer Sect, he was also contaminated with demonic Qi. Even Wu Ren¡¯s cultivation was quietly eroded by the demonic Qi, not to mention the disciples. Demonic Qi was really evil.
Wu Ren took the Exorcism Pill and immediately consumed it. As soon as he sat down, he began to feel the changes in his body. He found that the demonic Qi in his body seemed to have been scattered in an instant. The demonic Qi that had already condensed in his dantian began to dissipate.
Wu Ren was very happy. He ate two more pills and found that the effect was better. He immediately asked people to distribute the remaining pills to the disciples.
The Ningtian Sect was very surprised when they found out that the Rainbow Store was selling Exorcism Pills.
He did not know if this pill just happened to have the same name, or if it really could eliminate demonic Qi.
The Rainbow Store was very powerful. They had brought out the legendary Youth Pill before, and now they had the Exorcism Pill. It seemed that there was a high chance that the Exorcism Pill would even start to sell outside of the Eastern Continent in the future.
After a day, the Ningtian Sect learned that the Exorcism Pill in the store was genuine!
¡°Get someone to buy some immediately,¡± said Wei Nan immediately.
The crisis that Beast Trainer Sect was facing this time made Wei Nan understand that he had to be on his guard. Until now, Beast Trainer Sect had not found out how they had been contaminated by demonic Qi. Those demons were better at hiding than people had imagined. If such a thing happened to Ningtian Sect in the future, what would they do?
When they bought the Exorcism Pill, Wei Nan found out that only the Beast Trainer Sect bought it at half price. The others had to buy it at the original price. Wasn¡¯t this clearly a big seed of resentment?
The Elder of the Ningtian Sect haggled with the manager of the Rainbow Store for a long time. In the end, it was a 30 percent discount. The manager of the Rainbow Store even requested that the Ningtian Sect not tell anyone.
The Elder of the Ningtian Sect was very satisfied when he found out that other than the Ningtian Sect, the other sects only had a 10 percent discount.
The Rainbow Store did not expect that Love Smoke Tower would also send people to purchase the pills.
The person who came was Lady Rong. Lady Rong said, ¡°I want all the Exorcism Pills in the store!¡±
The Demon Lord had sent a message to tell Lady Rong to purchase the Exorcism Pill.
Although it was a little expensive, it was better than relying on Dong Xi, that half-baked little girl.
The Love Smoke Tower was a special ce in the Immortal cultivation world. Many people knew about this ce, but no one could say where it was.
The manager took a sip of water and prepared to haggle again. He did not expect that Lady Rong would buy it at the original price without haggling at all.
As a businessman, he naturally liked to get customers in such a forthright way. This was definitely the best business he had done in the past few days.
The manager of the shop was very happy and gave her five Exorcism Pills as a gift.
Lady Rong was very touched. This human was not bad. He even gave her a gift?
And it was not just one pill, but five pills, which could really be of great use.
The demonic Qi on Niu Shan¡¯s body was increasing. The Demon Lord¡¯s Token could temporarily suppress the demonic Qi in Niu Shan, but it would go out of control one day.
When Niu Shan¡¯s demonic Qi invaded his eyes, he would be a half-awake state. Without his consciousness, Niu Shan would be extremely terrifying.
Now, the five free Exorcism Pills were just enough for Niu Shan to consume. They would at least be able to suppress Niu Shan for a few years.
The transaction waspleted very quickly. As Lady Rong walked out, she sent a message to Su Cheng, telling him everything that happened.
She also said that the manager of the shop was a good person. Su Cheng had been by Dong Xi¡¯s side for so long that he was no longer the resentful seed he was before. Looking at the news of Lady Rong, Su Cheng was silent.
Su Cheng could not help but wonder if he had made the wrong choice. Could he really be at ease if he allowed Lady Rong to manage the Love Smoke Tower?
She even paid full price for Dong Xi¡¯s pills.
Su Cheng tactfully replied to Lady Rong¡¯s message, asking her to bring someone who could bargain to go with her next time.
Lady Rong only saw the Demon Lord¡¯s reply after she got out of the teleportation formation.
Lady Rong muttered to herself. ¡°Bargain? What¡¯s that?¡±
Rong Niang returned to Love Smoke Tower in confusion. She passed through the thin spatial barrier and returned to Tengshe Street.
Chapter 282 - 282 Haggling
282 Haggling
There were demons and humans on the streets. Most of them had a little demonic Qi on them.
Qianqian saw Lady Rong and shouted, ¡°Lady Rong.¡±
Lady Rong turned around and saw a cute little girl not far away. She waved her hand happily.
Lady Rongughed. She had picked up this little girl thest time she went out.
Qianqian quickly ran to Mother Rong¡¯s side and said, ¡°Sister Rong, did you go out just now? Did something interesting happen outside? Is there any news of Little Xi?¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Lady Rong shook her head and said, ¡°Dong Xi should be at Thunder Sound Temple now, participating in the sectpetition.¡±
Just as Qianqian was about to say something, Lady Rong continued, ¡°Qianqian, you¡¯ve juste from outside. Do you know what haggling is?¡±
¡°Haggling?¡± Qianqianughed and said, ¡°A cousin from my tribe is very good at it!¡±
Mother Rong looked around but did not see Qianqian¡¯s cousin. She said, ¡°Where is your cousin?¡±
Qianqian looked around and did not see her cousin. She said unhappily, ¡°She probably went to speak with some demon beasts.¡±
Most of the people here were demon beasts. Although there were humans, there were very few of them. Therefore, the people here were rough and tough, and they were not as smart as the people in Fotai City. That ¡®cousin¡¯ from the Yuqian Tribe had been here for a few days, and she was like a fish in water.
As expected, not long after, a group of demon beasts chased after the Qianqian¡¯s cousin. These demon beasts looked really angry.
Yi Li hid beside Qianqian, and the demon beasts chasing after her stopped immediately when they saw Lady Rong. They called out respectfully, ¡°Lady Rong.¡±
¡°Why are you guys chasing him?¡± asked Lady Rong, nodding.
Hearing Lady Rong¡¯s question, everyone started talking.
¡°This b*stard, he said I¡¯m destined to have no children.¡±
¡°They said that I was cuckolded and that my wife hadmitted adultery long ago.¡±
¡°I said that doing business is bound to be a loss.¡±
¡
Lady Rong also understood why they were angry. She waved her hand to silence the crowd. Then, she looked at Yi Li, who was hiding beside Qianqian.
Yi Li was a newly transformed little demon beast. She was very scared when surrounded by these demon beasts.
Qianqian reached out and pinched Yi Li¡¯s arm. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Lady Rong is looking at you¡¡±
Yi Li knew that she could not avoid this, so she smiled and said, ¡°They asked me to tell their fortunes, so I¡¯ll tell them whatever I tell them. I can say that I¡¯m wrong, but I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m lying to them, right?¡±
Lady Rong looked at the group of demon beasts who were waiting for the case to be solved. She did not know what to say.
She could only wave her hand and ask them to leave. ¡°From today onwards, no matter if it¡¯s a human or a demon beast, no one in my Love Smoke Tower can tell fortunes! If you disobey, you will be immediately expelled from the Love Smoke Tower.¡±
After saying that, Lady Rong turned around and walked into Love Smoke Tower. She said in a low voice, ¡°Qianqian, take your cousin ande with me.¡±
Only then did Qianqian immediately pull Yi Li and follow behind Lady Rong. The two of them had just entered the house when the door was immediately closed.
¡°We shouldn¡¯t havee here,¡± Yi Li said fearfully, ¡°Why did you bring me in? Let¡¯s hurry up and leave, or elsedy Lady Rong will be angry.¡±
After all, Lady Rong had chased away all the demons with a wave of her hand, not to mention weaklings like Yi Li and Qianqian.
Seeing that Yi Li was about to run away, Qianqian immediately pulled her back and said, ¡°Uncle, it was Lady Rong who asked us to follow her.¡±
¡°What?¡± Lin Li was confused. ¡°Lady Rong asked us to follow? Why?¡±
Lin Li was very curious. Mother Rong also turned around and looked at the two of them. Mother Rong said, ¡°Yi Li, do you know how to haggle?¡±
When Yi Li heard this, she immediately nodded and said, ¡°Of course. Back then, when I was in human form, I was very poor and had to be thrifty with spirit stones¡¡±
At the mention of the past, Tu Li looked like she wanted to cry. She could not bear to recall the past.
However, Lady Rong did not know about this. She was only concerned if Yi Li knew how to haggle or not.
From the looks of it, this fox was still somewhat useful.
¡°Alright,¡± said Lady Rong. ¡°You can haggle for me in the future. I¡¯ll give you 30 percent of the spirit stones we save.¡±
Yi Li¡¯s eyes widened in excitement. She was so excited that she could not even maintain her illusion, and she transformed from an old man into a handsome young man.
Seeing Yi Li¡¯s appearance, Lady Rong took a long time toe back to her senses. She said, ¡°Give me your spiritual breath. I¡¯ll bring you along the next time I go shopping.¡±
Yi Li was very excited. She could finally go out. Tengshe Street was very good, but after a long time, it had be very boring.
Lady Rong did not make Yi Li wait for long. Three dayster, the store delivered another batch of Exorcism Pills. Lady Rong immediately called Yi Li and the two of them went to the store together.
The two receptionists were still the same as before. When they saw Lady Ronge again, they were instantly happy!
Chapter 283 - 283 The Seed of Resentment Is Here
283 The Seed of Resentment Is Here
When the manager saw that it was Lady Rong, his lips curved up. This seed of resentment was here again. It was still great to work with such a person. A buyer who did not bargain was a good buyer.
However, the manager did not expect that this time, Rong Niang was well prepared.
The entire time, Lady Niang did not say a word. She was only there to provide money.
With Lady Rong as her backing, Yi Li was even more aggressive in bargaining. She talked about the righteousness of the human race, about the unity of the human race, and then said that the Exorcism Pill was a third-grade pill that could be mass-produced. She also said that Love Smoke Tower would purchase it often in the future¡
In the end, the manager admitted defeat and chose topromise.
The manager said, ¡°10 percent off, only 10 percent off. All the sects have this price. If it¡¯s any less, I won¡¯t be able to exin it to the others. We¡¯ll also be making a loss!¡±
Yi Li did not believe him at all. She said, ¡°Manager, isn¡¯t this a bit wrong? We¡¯ve been in the cultivation world for many years, and everyone knows how profitable medicinal pills are. How can there only be a 10 percent profit? Our Love Smoke Tower is different from those sects. Those sects can¡¯t buy as many as we do. In the future, no matter how many Exorcism Pills you have here, our Love Smoke Tower will take them all. Our Great Lord doesn¡¯tck money!¡±
Yi Li pestered him for a long time, and the manager could only say that 10 percent was the limit. If he wanted to continue, he had to ask the owner first.
Yi Li was not in a hurry. She picked up the teacup and took a sip. When the manager came back, he told him that the most he could offer was a 20 percent discount.
A 20 percent discount did not sound like much, but since the Love Smoke Tower bought a lot of pills, it was quite a hefty sum in the end.
Yi Li turned to look at Lady Niang, who was very happy but still looked calm. Lady Niang nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±
However, she appeared really anxious when she paid the spirit stones, as if she was afraid that the shop would go back on their word.
After sending off the people from Love Smoke Tower, the manager of the Rainbow Store fell into deep thought.
Wasn¡¯t the master of the Love Smoke Tower Su Cheng, the Demon Lord?
Why would a Demon Lord buy so many Exorcism Pills? It can¡¯t be that he¡¯s preventing everyone from clearing the demonic Qi in their bodies, right?
But that did not make sense. If that was the case, how could the Boss not know? How could he sell it at a 20 percent discount to the people from Love Smoke Tower?
The manager couldn¡¯t understand. Perhaps Boss had forgotten? The manager sent a message to his Boss.
The Boss did not exin anything and only asked the manager to do what he had to do.
Song Qingfeng was also very confused as to why his Junior Sister would ask him to sell it to Love Smoke Tower at a 20 percent discount.
Song Qingfeng looked at Dong Xi with a faint smile and said, ¡°Little Xi, you have to give us a reason for this.¡±
Dong Xi was only doing this for her own benefit. As long as the Big Snake could buy Exorcism Pills, he would not keep posting her to refine pills all day. Although Second Senior Brother would ask, Dong Xi would not tell him the truth.
Dong Xi smiled like a cunning Fox. She said, ¡°Second Senior Brother, if the Love Smoke Tower keeps buying third-grade pills, they¡¯ll be a big customer that gives you a stable ie, right? ¡±
Song Qingfeng furrowed his brows and made a judgment in his heart. The Exorcism Pill was a rare pill, so even if little Junior Sister came to negotiate, Song Qingfeng would not agree to sell it to the Love Smoke Tower.
Song Qingfeng also did not understand why Love Smoke Tower wanted to buy the Exorcism Pill. He said, ¡°Little Junior Sister, why did Love Smoke Tower buy so many Exorcism Pills? A few hundred years ago, Love Smoke Tower came to the cultivation world, but then they disappeared. Thetest news I heard about them is that their master, the Demon Lord Su Cheng, failed his Tribtion.¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s arms felt much heavier after hearing Song Qingfeng¡¯s words.
Just as Second Senior Brother mentioned it, Dong Xi said, ¡°Second Senior Brother, what did Love Smoke Tower do? Why do the eight great sects want to deal with Love Smoke Tower?¡±
Song Qingfeng waved the fan in his hand as if he was reminiscing. He said, ¡°When I was young, I heard from my Elders that in the northernmost area, there is a small ce called Qinan City. It was invaded by the demonic race, and 80 percent of the cultivators in the city died, turning it into an empty city. Even those who survived were unable to resist the demonic Qi, and in the end, they were tortured to death by the Mental Demons.
Speaking of this, Song Qingfeng sighed. He continued, ¡°At that time, the people from the Disha Sect who were the closest went to investigate. All they saw was the Demon Lord Su Cheng leaving that ce.¡±
Dong Xi was speechless.
Could it be that Dong Xi had judged the Big Snake wrongly? The Big Snake was evil to begin with?
Dong Xi instantly thought of the tale of ¡®The Farmer and the Viper¡¯ that she had learned in her previous life.
Just as she had this thought, a weak power of lightning spread from her arm.
Dong Xi came back to her senses and looked at Song Qingfeng. ¡°Second Senior Brother, in the future, we¡ should we less medicinal pills to Love Smoke Tower?¡±
Just as he finished speaking, another wave of lightning power spread out.
Chapter 284 - 284 Protest
284 Protest
Dong Xi immediately felt a little numb, but she endured it. She knew that the Big Snake was protesting. When they returned, Dong Xi had to ask what had happened back then. Dong Xi stood up and said, ¡°Second Senior Brother, I¡¯ll be going back first. See you tomorrow.¡±
Unexpectedly, Song Qingfeng did not let Dong Xi go at all. Song Qingfeng said, ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. Go back and start your closed-door cultivation. It hasn¡¯t been peaceful these few days. You can cultivate here. I don¡¯t have to be distracted to take care of you.¡±
Dong Xi was speechless.
No matter what she said, it was useless. In the end, Dong Xi could only agree. However, she brought her two Senior Brothers to cultivate in the courtyard for a night.
!!
She even took advantage of the time when the two of them cultivated you to use fire spiritual essence to wake up the Big Snake.
¡°You¡¯re ying dead now?¡± Dong Xi asked in his spiritual sea. ¡°You weren¡¯t so tired when you used lightning to shock me earlier.¡±
Su Cheng¡¯s cold voice also sounded in her mind. He said, ¡°I need Exorcism Pills, and you¡¯re not selling them all to me? Are you going to refine more for me?¡±
Dong Xi coldly snorted and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t even ask you. What¡¯s your rtionship with Love Smoke Tower? They are known as evil, and they are treating you like their master.¡±
Su Cheng was silent for a long time. Dong Xi thought that Su Cheng had admitted it. Su Cheng said, ¡°If I am really that bloodthirsty, how do you think the cultivator who saw me survived?¡±
Dong Xi was stunned for a moment, then said, ¡°Could it be that the cultivator lied?¡±
¡°No,¡± Su Cheng said.
Dong Xi was even more confused. Dong Xi said, ¡°What¡¯s going on then?¡±
¡°It¡¯s said that Su Cheng also felt the demonic Qi in Qinan City, so he took action to help the city. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s a step toote,¡± Su Cheng said.
Su Cheng said it as if it was a pity, but his tone did not indicate it.
An idea shed through Dong Xi¡¯s mind. She said, ¡°Toote? Then, the people from the Disha Sect saw it, so they mistakenly thought that Su Cheng killed everyone?¡±
Su Cheng made a sound of agreement. Things were just so coincidental. Because Su Cheng had been in Love Smoke Tower all year round, his body was more or less contaminated with demonic Qi, so it made people misunderstand.
When he came to the world of cultivators, he used spiritual energy to cultivate, but he soon found out that the demonic energy in his body that he was so proud of had be a burden. After thinking for a long time, Su Cheng decided to disperse his cultivation and re-cultivate.
Su Cheng had to start from the Qi Refinement stage again. Although the difference in strength was huge, Su Cheng was determined, and his state of mind was excellent. It was like a well-dug pond that just needed to be filled with water. Therefore, Su Cheng¡¯s cultivation speed was not slow.
Dong Xi did not even ask for confirmation and believed it. Dong Xi did not know that this was because the two of them had already signed the Contract of Equals.
Two of their souls were bound by the Contract of Equals. If they lied, the other party would quickly find out.
¡°If that¡¯s the case,¡± Dong Xi sighed, ¡°this demon is really unlucky. He¡¯s been a scapegoat for hundreds of years.¡±
Su Cheng did not care about this at all. If he did, he would have been dragged down by this reputation.
¡°From now on, you have to supply me with 20 batches of Exorcism Pills every month. Otherwise, don¡¯t call me if you have any trouble next time,¡± Su Cheng said.
Dong Xi knew that she was in the wrong, so she did not haggle and immediately agreed.
It was only 20 cauldrons. Even if Dong Xi did not have the time to refine them, she could still afford to buy them.
After Su Cheng fell into a deep sleep, Dong Xi also cultivated quietly.
At that moment, the eight great sects called for an emergency meeting at the Beast Trainer Sect. All the Sect Masters went.
The people who came here to provide reinforcements only found out that the demonic beasts were the first to be infected by the demonic Qi.
However, where did this demonic Qie from?
Everyone immediately thought of Su Cheng. Two years ago, he failed to pass the Tribtion and no one knew where he was hiding. Could everything that happened today be Su Cheng¡¯s doing?
The eight great Sect Masters spoke one after another.
¡°Destiny Valley, did you guys figure out where that guy is?¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t I say that he¡¯s at the Ningtian Sect?¡±
¡°Nonsense¡ You came to investigate yourself, and did you find any trace of the Demon Lord at our Ningtian Sect?¡±
¡°Mo Han¡¯s calctions can¡¯t be wrong.¡±
Wei Nan also knew how powerful Mo Han was. He frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m not suspecting Daoist Master Mo Han, but you¡¯ve alsoe to investigate, and there¡¯s no trace of him at all. How can our Ningtian Sect be protecting the Demon Lord?¡±
The Sect Master of the Flower Valley said, ¡°Could it be that Su Cheng ran away when Destiny Valley went to investigate? That giant snake was able to escape from the joint forces of our eight big sects, so it must have some ability. Moreover, Daoist Master Mo Han can only use one hexagram for divination every month, right?¡±
When the others heard this, they thought for a moment and nodded.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not impossible for Su Cheng to run to the Beast Trainer Sect!¡± someone said.
Chapter 285 - 285 Can You Activate the Hexagram
285 Can You Activate the Hexagram
Wei Nan insisted on thinking independently, not letting this group of people lead him astray. He looked at Master Tian Chen of Destiny Valley and said, ¡°Master Tian Chen, can Master Mo Han perform a divination this month?¡±
Master Tian Chen took out hismunication jade slip and started to talk to Mo Han in front of everyone.
After a short while, he sent a voice message and said, ¡°Uncle-Master, I¡¯ve already performed divination once this month.¡±
The crowd was instantly a little disappointed, and even Master Tian Chen frowned. Soon after, he took out his astrbe and began calcting.
!!
Everyone looked at the astrbe, and as it flickered with light, everyone became nervous.
But then, the light on the astrbe dimmed bit by bit, and everyone was very disappointed.
¡°Still nothing,¡± Tian Chen sighed.
¡°Tian Chen,¡± the Masked Moon Sect¡¯s Sect Master said from the side. ¡°Your ability to use the hexagram is not as good as your Martial Nephew¡¯s? ¡±
Tian Chen said indifferently, ¡°Su Cheng was seriously injured before, but he still survived the Tribtion. Now, he has recovered for two years. There¡¯s a gap between our cultivation realms, so it¡¯s normal that I can¡¯t calcte and detect him. Mo Han can calcte it because of his talent, but he also overuses his body every time he starts a divination. Well, you can try it yourself.¡±
Although the Sect Master of the Masked Moon Sect was a little disdainful, he could not afford to offend the diviners of the Destiny Valley, so he could only keep his mouth shut.
After a discussion, they decided to temporarily seal off Beast Trainer Sect and wait until at least next month for Daoist master Mo Han to perform a divination and calcte the position of the Demon Lord.
¡°Tian Chen,¡± the Sect Master of the Masked Moon Sect said again. ¡°You¡¯d better tell Mo Han quickly. Don¡¯t let us waste a month¡¯s time in vain.¡±
After receiving Mo Han¡¯s reply, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.
Mo Han¡¯s monthly divinations were basically used on Dong Xi. It was easy for divination to go astray, and for them to reach a dead end. The more Dong Xi¡¯s fate was obscured, the more Mo Han wanted to see it. Even if he suffered a bacsh every time, Mo Han still continued to court death.
It was only a month. It might be a long time for mortals, but a month was nothing for cultivators.
He could use this time to clear all the demonic Qi of the sect disciples.
Master Wu Wang of the Thunder Sound Temple also received Exorcism Pills from his sect and immediately gave them to his disciples.
In the past five days, it was confirmed that all the participating disciples and demonic beasts had no more demonic Qi.
Thunder Sound Temple announced that thepetition would continue. The information was still announced on the screen for everyone to check.
After being locked up for more than half a month, everyone could finallye out for some fresh air.
Dong Xi had been locked in her room by Second Senior Brother for half a month. After hearing the announcement, there was a knock on the door.
Dong Xi opened the door and found Eldest Senior Brother at the door.
Dong Xi looked curiously at Liang Yan, whose eyes were red, and said, ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so haggard?¡±
Liang Yan did not say anything, using his actions to answer Dong Xi¡¯s questions.
Liang Yan began to take out porcin bottles from his storage ring. Not only was Dong Xi surprised, Song Qingfeng was also very surprised.
Song Qingfeng and Liang Yan had known each other for 200 years, but this was the first time he saw Liang Yan so diligent.
ording to Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s current cultivation, even if he refined pills without rest, he would not be this tired.
However, considering Liang Yan¡¯s current condition and the amount of pills he had, there was only one possibility.
Eldest Senior Brother must have refined six furnaces of medicinal pills at the same time and used his divine sense to the limit.
Liang Yan ced the pills on the table, filling it up.
This light cough seemed somewhat familiar. At that time, Dong Xi seemed to have experienced the same thing.
It had to be said that the Eldest Senior Brother and Little Junior Sister were bing more and more simr. In the past, whether it was alchemy or sword practice, the Eldest Senior Brother had never been so diligent.
¡°Everything¡¯s here, so pay up,¡± Liang Yan said.
Although the Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s eyes were red, there was still excitement in his eyes. Song Qingfeng sighed when he saw this.
This eldest Senior Brother who was above themon popce had finally lowered his head for the sake of money.
If Liang Yan knew what Song Qingfeng was thinking, he would naturally refute him.
What did he mean by lowering his head for money? Those were all spiritual stones, more than a thousand high-grade spiritual stones!
If he could make some more, he would be able to pay off his debts. Thinking of this, Liang Yan decided that he could wait for a while to finish his swordsmanship. He would take advantage of the demonic Qi to settle all his debts.
In another half a year, the debt collector woulde.
Song Qingfeng gave the agreed reward to Liang Yan and even kindly gave the Eldest Senior Brother a Spirit-Nourishing Pill to replenish his spirit energy.
Liang Yan did not ept it, but Song Qingfeng gave it to him anyway. Song Qingfeng said, ¡°The Thunder Sound Temple¡¯s Abbot said that thepetition will continue. Who knows when you¡¯ll go up to the ring? You should adjust your condition quickly, or you¡¯ll lose. How are you going to answer to the Sect Master and Master if you lose?¡±
Chapter 286 - 286 It’s My Turn This Time
286 It¡¯s My Turn This Time
Liang Yan fell silent.
Thinking about how his Master had been nagging him for decades over this matter, Liang Yan immediately swallowed the pill.
At this time, Dong Xi also impatiently said, ¡°It¡¯s my turn soon, right?¡±
Song Qingfeng nced at Dong Xi and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be your turn sooner orter.¡±
!!
Just as he finished speaking, Dong Xi received a message from Xiong Ye.
[Junior Sister, you¡¯re on the big screen. Ring seven, and you¡¯re up for the third match.]
Dong Xi saw the message and looked at Song Qingfeng. Dong Xi said, ¡°Second Senior Brother, it¡¯s my turn. I¡¯ll go to the seventh arena now for the third match.¡±
Seeing Dong Xi¡¯s excitement, Song Qingfeng was worried that her Dao Heart would be affected if she lost the first round. Frowning, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°Little Junior Sister, I¡¯ll give you some protective items, okay?¡±
Dong Xi shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Cultivators can¡¯t rely too much on treasures, and you can¡¯t rely on them for your entire life. There will always be times when they don¡¯t work.¡±
Song Qingfeng said, ¡°There are times when treasures are useless. But your Second Senior Brother is useful. It¡¯s okay. Take it if you want it.¡±
Dong Xi was speechless.
Dong Xi looked at Song Qingfeng with aplicated expression. Just as he was about to say something, Liang Yan said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, can you also be my Senior Brother?¡±
Song Qingfeng did not say anything. Dong Xi blinked. She did not expect that even a serious person like the Eldest Senior Brother would start to go astray.
The current Dong Xi was finding it increasingly difficult to link her Eldest Senior Brother to the person who had made Dong Rourou give her a quick death. She even suspected that it might have just been a dream.
Song Qingfeng rolled his eyes at Liang Yan and said, ¡°You¡¯re already so old, and you still want to fight with Little Junior Sister? You should go and bring glory to our Ningtian sect. If you get a good ranking, when we go outter, no one will dare to look down on us.¡±
Liang Yan was speechless.
Who would dare to look down on the Young Master of the Song family? The disciple of Master Lingxu?
¡°That¡¯s right, Senior Brother, you have to work hard!¡± Dong Xi nodded.
Liang Yan and Song Qingfeng had already gotten used to the strange words Dong Xi would say at any time, and they epted it quite well.
After taking the pill, Liang Yan¡¯s mentality returned to normal. He nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely work hard.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be able to go and cheer for you when Eldest Senior Brother enters the top 50,¡± said Dong Xi.
Only then did the three of them head to the square. It was very lively here. The disciples who did not have a written examination were all frightened during this period of time. It was a good time to join in the fun.
Dong Xi was short, so she was immediately drowned by the crowd when she entered the square. It was not until Second Senior Brother brought Dong Xi to the iron fan that Dong Xi could see the big screen clearly. On the screen, it showed that Dong Xi¡¯s opponent was fairy Hua Yun from the Hundred Flower Valley.
Dong Xi was very happy. It was said that the Hundred Flower Valley was filled with beautiful fairies. She wondered if they were even more beautiful than Senior Sister Gu Yao. Moreover, Dong Xi still did not know what cultivation level this fairy was at or what cultivation technique she was using. It was better for her to find out from Senior Brother Xiong Ye.
Dong Xi immediately took out hismunication jade slip and sent a message to Xiong Ye.
[Senior Brother Xiong Ye, can you please help me find out more about this Hundred Flower Valley¡¯s Fairy? Her name is Hua Yun.]
Not long after, Dong Xi received Xiong Ye¡¯s reply.
The information was very detailed, and one could tell at a nce that senior Xiong Ye had researched and written it for a long time.
[Hundred Flower Valley¡¯s Hua Yun, ninth level of Qi Refinement stage. Water, wood, metal spirit roots. Her magic tool is an Illusionary Spirit Umbre, hehe¡ Don¡¯t worry, Junior Sister. I¡¯ve already asked around, but that¡¯s all I know so far. I hope I can help you.]
Dong Xi looked at the message, and senior Xiong Ye¡¯s honest smile appeared in her mind. She was very touched, and Dong Xi immediately replied.
[Thank you, Senior Brother. When I return to the sect in the future, I¡¯ll spar with you again.]
Xiong Ye immediately replied.
[Alright, I was waiting for you to say that.]
Dong Xi kept the jade scroll and started to study the information about Fairy Hua Yun that Senior Brother Xiong Ye had sent.
Fairy Hua Yun¡¯s cultivation realm was two levels higher than Dong Xi¡¯s, and she also had a Dharma artifact. With one look, one could tell that it was a mental-type attack.
Furthermore, she had three spirit roots, but she represented the Hundred Flower Valley. Her strength was definitely not bad. At present, she could only see this much. She must have other trump cards.
On the other side, after Fairy Hua Yun found out that Dong Xi was at the seventh level of the Qi Refinement stage. She did not waste any time inquiring about Dong Xi¡¯s information.
Fairy Hua Yun said, ¡°She¡¯s only at the seventh level of the Qi Refinement stage. She¡¯s probably sent by the Ningtian Sect to make up the numbers. A few days ago, the Green Cloud Sect attacked the disciples of the Ningtian Sect. Many people were affected. It¡¯s normal that they don¡¯t have enough disciples.¡±
Opposite her was Hundred Flower Valley¡¯s Senior Sister, Hua Xiang.
Hua Xiang frowned and said, ¡°Junior Sister, you can¡¯t underestimate your enemy like this. This person is young, which means she¡¯s a new disciple in the Ningtian Sect. In just two years, she¡¯s reached such a cultivation level, and she has three spiritual roots. She must have had some secrets. No matter how bad the Ningtian Sect is, those senior disciples can¡¯t be inferior to such a neer. In my opinion, this Dong Xi might have some treasure!¡±
Chapter 287 - 287 Crooked Ways
287 Crooked Ways
Fairy Hua Yun did not mind at all. She smiled and said, ¡°Senior Sister, you¡¯re right. For a new disciple to cultivate so quickly, it¡¯s possible that she¡¯s using some crooked ways and has an unstable foundation. I also have three spirit roots, so I¡¯m very clear about my cultivation speed. Moreover, I¡¯ve been cultivating for 40 years. I can¡¯t possibly lose to a little girl who has only been cultivating for 2 years.¡±
Seeing that her Senior Sister was about to say something, Fairy Hua Yun immediately continued, ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m confident. If this little guy really has some treasure, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±
Hearing her Junior Sister¡¯s words, Hua Xiang nodded, but still said worriedly, ¡°Our sect is different from other sects. Our Hundred Flower Valley uses a points system. The more victories you win this time, the more resources you¡¯ll get when you return. Junior Sister, you¡¯re already in your forties, so you should return as soon as possible to reach the Foundation Establishment stage.¡±
If one had not reached the Foundation Establishment stage at age 40, it would be consideredte. It would be impossible to reach the Golden Core stage in this lifetime. Furthermore, Fairy Hua Yun¡¯s participation in thepetition this time had already been questioned by the sect¡¯s people. If she won too little, when she returned to the sect, the original resources would also be divided up by others. At that time¡ It was unlikely that she would even reach Foundation Establishment.
Fairy Hua Yun also had some good fortune and had a few treasures with her. These were also her trump cards.
Fairy Hua Xiang was trying to persuade her. A few decades ago, Fairy Hua Yun had found a cultivation technique by chance as she stumbled into a cave.
If other cultivators did not reach the Foundation Establishment stage after 30, they would have no hope of reaching the Golden Core stage. However, Fairy Hua Yun consumed a lot of spiritual energy to temper her meridians, so her cultivation speed was very slow. There was also a hint on her cultivation technique that she only needed to build her Foundation before the age of 50.
Because of her special cultivation technique and treasures, Fairy Hua Yun did not think much of Dong Xi, who was at the seventh level of the Qi Refinement stage.
The second match on the 7th arena had already ended. The sect¡¯s Senior Sister at the scene informed Hua Yun, and only then did Fairy Hua Yun rush over to the arena.
Dong Xi stood below and saw Hua Yun in a pink dressing from the air.
Dong Xi could not help but sigh in her heart. She had really put on an act¡
This appearance was really like a fairy descending to the mortal world, but Qi Refinement stage cultivators could not walk in the air at all. Some could not even ride a sword and fly. This time, Fairy Hua Yun waspletely relying on her movement technique.
However, this act¡ She would definitely have to pay the price of spiritual energy.
They had not even started thepetition yet, and this woman was already wasting spiritual energy. This was really too unreliable.
Just as Fairy Hua Yun was about to walk onto the stage, the flower umbre in her hand scattered many petals. Hua Yun turned around and showed her beauty.
The surrounding crowd immediately gasped in admiration. Dong Xi did not want to go up at this time and let otherspare her to Fairy Hua Yun. She obediently waited for the 15 minutes to end before climbing up the stage.
Compared to Fairy Hua Yun¡¯s way of appearing, Dong Xi¡¯s way of appearing was indeed a little ugly, and boos came from below.
In addition to Dong Xi¡¯s Green dress, red boots, and the yellow defensive talisman on her head, there was noparison at all between her and Hua Yun.
Fairy Hua Yun looked at Dong Xi, who was opposite her. Hua Yun was stunned for a moment. Previously, when she heard that Dong Xi was only 12 years old, Hua Yun had thought that he would be a tender and cute girl.
But now, she saw a girl in front of her who was a little shorter than her and dressed weirdly. She was too different from what Hua Yun had imagined.
Dong Xi did not want toe out like this either, but Senior Brother Xiong Ye had just sent a message saying that someone had started a bet, and the odds were 1 to 42!
Senior Xiong Ye also sent a voice message. Xiong Ye said, ¡°Junior Sister, I¡¯ll help you ce a bet of 30 lower spirit stones. Whether we can make a profit or not depends on your fight.¡±
When Dong Xi heard the news, she frowned. He bet only 30 spirit stones? There¡¯s not much to earn from this, right? It was true. Everyone knew that the disciples of the Sword Sect did not have much money.
Before Dong Xi went up the stage, he secretly bet 1,000 high-grade spirit stones on herself and changed the odds to 1:27.
Dong Xi listened to the crowd¡¯s analysis of her chances of losing, and even said that Dong Xi was almost certain to lose the battle.
Dong Xi gritted her teeth and took out all her equipment.
She would also make those who looked down on her pay the price.
¡°You¡¯re Dong Xi?¡± asked Hua Yun.
¡°That¡¯s right, please give me some pointers, Fairy Hua Yun,¡± Dong Xi saluted.
Hua Yun smiled and said, ¡°I see that your attitude is quite good. I will definitely give you some guidanceter. You are still young. If you lose, don¡¯t cry.¡±
Dong Xi looked at Hua Yun. Dong Xi said, ¡°Fairy, there¡¯s a saying that I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve heard of?¡±
¡°What¡¯s the saying?¡± Hua Yun asked, furrowing her brows.
Chapter 288 - 288 The Villain Dies from Talking Too Much
288 The Viin Dies from Talking Too Much
Dong Xi still had the appearance of an obedient little girl, but her words were as infuriating as they could get. Dong Xi said, ¡°Fairy, don¡¯t you know? Viins die because they talk too much. The one who speaks first may not have thestugh.¡±
Hua Yun¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. She said, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see who will have thestugh.¡±
Right after that, the flower umbre in Hua Yun¡¯s hand attacked Dong Xi.
Dong Xi did not know what kind of attack this umbre had, so she naturally could not take it head-on.
!!
Dong Xi held her sword in one hand and quickly made a hand seal with her other hand, covering herself with an earthen yellow shield.
The moment the flower umbre was put on, it stopped, then opened and started to spin.
Dong Xi watched as the flower umbre turned from one to two, and then to four.
Dong Xi seemed to have recalled something and immediately closed her eyes.
If she fell for the illusion at this time, then she would bel like a sitting duck.
In the face of a spiritual attack, all the physical defenses that Dong Xi had prepared were useless.
Dong Xi¡¯s eyes were closed. The wind around her flowed along with the spiritual Qi, and a clear picture of the arena was outlined in her mind.
¡°Fireball,¡± said Dong Xi as she raised her hand.
The fireball flew urately toward the flower umbre. Hua Yun¡¯s expression changed instantly. She immediately waved her hand and threw out a ball of water vapor to block it.
It had been many years since she had seen someone use such a low-level attack like a fireball. As expected, she was a little girl who had just entered the sect. She only knew basic attacking methods.
Dong Xi immediately formed a hand seal, and the flying fireball began to split into two, then four, spinning in the air.
Hua Yun¡¯s expression turned even uglier. This little girl, if she had the ability, then she should close her eyes forever.
Hua Yun retracted her flower umbre, which instantly turned into a deadly weapon, and sheunched an attack at Dong Xi.
The moment Hua Yun approached, Dong Xi immediately opened her eyes and looked at Hua Yun. Dong Xi said, ¡°Fairy, didn¡¯t anyone tell you in the past to never get close to sword cultivators?¡±
After saying that, the sword in Dong Xi¡¯s hand had already stabbed out. The first move that she had practiced countless times immediately wrapped around Hua Yun.
Hua Yun¡¯s reaction was very fast. She opened her flower umbre instantly, and there was a fluctuation of spiritual energy on the umbre.
Dong Xi¡¯s first move had been blocked. It seemed that this umbre was not of a low grade.
Dong Xi naturally did not think that she could win in one strike. If she really won, it could only be said that her opponent was a pushover.
As soon as Dong Xi moved and raised HER foot, spirit nts appeared where She had been standing.
It seemed that fairy Hua Yun wasn¡¯t brainless. At least, in that instant, Hua Yun had nted a seed under Dong Xi¡¯s feet.
Dong Xi dodged it with her boots on, and with a swing of her sword, she destroyed more than half of the spirit nts.
The crowd below the stage did not expect that Dong Xi would actually be able to put up a fight against Fairy Hua Yun. Everyone looked at the two figures on the stage.
¡°The Hundred Flower Valley¡¯s movement technique is truly impressive, but I didn¡¯t expect the Ningtian Sect¡¯s movement technique to be so impressive as well,¡± someone said with a sigh.
¡°The founder of the Ningtian Sect is very good at body movement,¡± the person beside him said with a smile. ¡°Everyone knows that.¡±
The person who spoke at the start said doubtfully, ¡°Eh? Wasn¡¯t the technique already lost? If the movement and sword skills of the Founding Master of the Ningtian Sect could be passed down, the Ningtian Sect wouldn¡¯t have allowed the Green Cloud Sect to surpass them and take the number one spot.¡±
¡°What did you say?¡± asked one of the disciples. ¡°Are you trying to insult our Green Cloud Sect?¡±
¡°What? We can¡¯t say it just because you don¡¯t like it?¡± the man immediately retorted. ¡°We all know what your sect has done, so it¡¯s not too much for us to join forces to ostracize you!¡±
¡
When Dong Xi and Hua Yunpeted in body techniques and spell techniques, Dong Xi¡¯s sword technique could not break Hua Yun¡¯s defense, and Hua Yun¡¯s spell technique could not hurt Dong Xi either.
Dong Xi was so tired that she was panting, but she felt very happy in her heart.
Dong Xi was not afraid of losing. She had used the first two moves of her Sword Art, but there were still two moves that she had not used!
At this moment, Hua Yun¡¯s expression turned serious. It had to be said that Hua Yun underestimated her opponent at the beginning. Dong Xi was very strong.
However, this wasn¡¯t enough. Hua Yun hadn¡¯t used her trump card yet, so Dong Xi definitely could not win.
The battle between the two had been going on for almost an hour. Dong Xi¡¯s cultivation level was only at the seventh level of the Qi Refinement stage, so her spiritual Qi should be almost exhausted, right?
However, Dong Xi fought with Hua Yun for another 15 minutes. Hua Yun solemnly threw the flower umbre into the sky and suspended it above her head. Hua Yun quickly formed hand seals, and a ball of energy fluctuations formed in her hands.
¡°It¡¯s the Smiling Flower move,¡± someone immediately shouted from below the ring.
This technique was the ultimate technique of Hundred Flower Valley. He did not expect that this not-so-famous Fairy Hua Yun would be able to use it.
Dong Xi felt the energy fluctuation in Hua Yun¡¯s hand and also started to gather strength, preparing to use the third move of her Sword Art.
Hua Yun¡¯s perception of the power of heaven and earth was stronger than that of ordinary people. Hua Yun was using her own spiritual Qi to support the Smiling Flower skill. However, Dong Xi had taken the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth for her own use as she prepared for her next move.
Chapter 289 - 289 She Is a Pill Cultivator
289 She Is a Pill Cultivator
The two of them attacked at the same time, and their spells and swords collided with great power.
Dong Xi¡¯s skirt emitted bursts of light, blocking part of the impact.
The remaining force circted a few times in Dong Xi¡¯s body before beingpletely absorbed by her.
Looking at Fairy Hua Yun again, the flower umbre that was originally floating in the sky had a broken corner. Hua Yun¡¯s face was a little pale and there was not much spiritual energy left in her body.
The power of Dong Xi¡¯s sword surprised everyone. What was even more surprising was that Dong Xi¡¯s spiritual power was so deep.
Fairy Hua Yun was two levels higher than Dong Xi, so she could not use this move as she wished.
From the beginning to the end, Dong Xi had not taken any medicinal pills. It was truly strange that she could still be in high spirits after using such a sword technique.
The recovery of Dong Xi¡¯s spiritual Qi was very slow. Even with the mini spirit gathering formation prepared by the Big Snake, it was not of much use during the day.
Dong Xi clearly knew that she did not have much spiritual energy in his body.
However, it did not matter. As an alchemist who had just entered the sect, she had many Spirit Restore Pills, all of which were of the highest quality.
In front of everyone, Dong Xi took out the Spirit Restore Pill and ate it. When Fairy Hua Yun saw Dong Xi taking the pill, she also immediately took it.
The crowd below the stage said enviously.
¡°Taking a pill in the first round, how extravagant.¡±
¡°No one would have thought that the gap between the two of them would be so huge. They actually fought for so long. If they didn¡¯t take any pills, they probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter the second round.¡±
¡°Thepetition this time will be much more difficult than the past. We have to be more careful from now on.¡±
¡
Dong Xi looked at Hua Yun opposite him. Dong Xi smiled and said, ¡°Fairy Hua Yun, I¡¯ve taken so many of your attacks. This time, it¡¯s your turn to take mine.¡±
Hua Yun¡¯s expression changed slightly. Dong Xi¡¯s sword style changed and she used the fourth style.
Fairy Hua Yun immediately tried to control the flower umbre to block, but she failed a few times. The flower umbre remained on the ground, unmoving.
Hua Yun¡¯s eyes widened. She realized that a vine had wrapped around the flower umbre.
If she remembered correctly, the spirit nts on the ground were all nted by Hua Yun herself previously. Why were the nts going against herself?
When Dong Xi saw Hua Yun¡¯s reaction, she smiled very happily. Dong Xi said, ¡°The spirit nts that you nted aren¡¯t obeying you. Are you angry?¡±
Low-level spirit nts did not have a mind of their own, so whoever had the stronger wood spiritual energy would naturally be able to control them.
Dong Xi also did not expect that Fairy Hua Yun¡¯s Wood spiritual energy would be so weak. It was likely that fairy Hua Yun¡¯s Wood spirit roots weren¡¯t that good either.
Of course, Hua Yun was angry, but she could not bicker now. Hua Yun looked at the sword attacking at her. If she gave up on resisting, not only would she be heavily injured, but she would also be sent flying. By then, she would lose.
Hua Yun was very vexed. She also admitted in her heart that Dong Xi was very strong, so strong that Hua Yun did not expect that she would have to use her trump card in the first round.
Hua Yun bit her lip and took out a golden brick with an ugly expression.
That¡¯s right, it was a gold brick. It was shining.
This gold brick rapidly grew in Hua Yun¡¯s hand, and then she threw it at Dong Xi¡¯s sword technique. It instantly shattered the sword technique, and even the ring¡¯s protective barrier was affected.
Thismotion immediately attracted the attention of many people. Even a few Elders from the sects looked over.
Seeing Dong Xi¡¯s swordsmanship, the Green Cloud Sect¡¯s Daoist Master Huai Li¡¯s expression became subtle.
Back then, Daoist Yijian used this sword technique to trample on the Green Cloud Sect¡¯s face. It seemed that the girl in the seventh ring was Daoist Yijian¡¯s disciple.
Daoist Master Huai Li transmitted his voice to the sect¡¯s disciples, telling them that if they were to meet this Dong Xi, they would have to teach her a lesson.
A portion of the disciples did not take it seriously. Perhaps Dong Xi would lose thispetition.
However, Daoist Huai Li knew that the oue of this match had already been decided. Dong Xi would definitely win.
The disciple of the Hundred Flower Valley had no more spiritual energy. It was too difficult for an ordinary cultivator without spiritual energy to win against a sword cultivator.
Although Hua Yun managed to block the attack, her face turned even paler.
Looking at Dong Xi¡¯s expression, the audience was also very curious.
¡°Why?¡± one of them could not help but ask, ¡°Both of them have taken medicinal pills, so why does Dong Xi still have spiritual Qi, while Hua Yun doesn¡¯t?¡±
A disciple from the Ningtian Sect said arrogantly, ¡°You guys don¡¯t know? Our Junior Sister Dong Xi is a pill cultivator!¡±
Someone said in shock, ¡°A pill cultivator? But this move of hers, shouldn¡¯t she be a sword cultivator?¡±
Of course, the disciples of the Ningtian Sect would not let go of such an opportunity to gain face. They immediately told everyone that Dong Xi was a dual cultivator of sword and alchemy, and she was quite good at both of them. She could already perfectly refine the Spirit Restore Pill.
Although the speaker¡¯s tone was calm, everyone was shocked.
Perfect pill refinement? Didn¡¯t that mean that Dong Xi had eaten a top-grade Spirit Restore Pill?
Chapter 290 - 290 A Fantasy
290 A Fantasy
Dong Xi had a lot of top-grade Spirit Restore Pills in her hands. It was simply impossible to exhaust Dong Xi¡¯s spiritual energy. The only exception was if she encountered an opponent with crushing strength, otherwise, it was simply a fantasy.
The expressions of everyone from the Hundred Flower Valley instantly turned ugly. Could it be that Hua Yun really could not hold on?
The gold brick in Hua Yun¡¯s hand was considered her trump card. If she did not have any more treasures, she would definitely lose.
Dong Xi watched as Hua Yun ate the Spirit Restore Pill again. She did not attack and put away the sword in her hand.
!!
Dong Xi¡¯s hands began to form seals. When the people from Hundred Flower Valley saw this, they all felt that it was very familiar.
As the spiritual power in Dong Xi¡¯s hands increased, someone immediately said in shock, ¡°This one looks like Smiling Flower from the Hundred Flower Valley!¡±
When the rest of the people heard this, they immediately looked over and started talking.
¡°Indeed, it¡¯s simr, but it¡¯s also different.¡±
¡°Where did this girl learn this? Did she just learn it?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too exaggerated? She only saw the hand seals and she can imitate them?¡±
Of course, it was not that simple. Dong Xi had only sensed the direction of the spiritual Qi of heaven and earth and had a sudden inspiration. She felt that if hemunicated with the spiritual Qi ording to this direction, there might be a good result.
She just wanted to try it out. It turned out to be really good.
Dong Xi pushed the spiritual energy ball out.
Facing this imitation of the Smiling Flower skill, Hua Yun was no longer as calm as she was at the beginning. She raised the gold brick in her hand in a panic.
Dong Xi¡¯s move disturbed Hua Yun¡¯s state of mind. How could this be? How did this girl know the sect¡¯s secret technique?
Before Hua Yun could figure it out, she saw the flower umbre on the ground fly up and turn into two, four¡
They were like blooming flowers, mesmerizing one¡¯s mind.
Hua Yun instantly became like a marite,pletely frozen on the spot. There was only one thought in her heart ¡ª Ningtian Sect¡¯s Dong Xi was too evil.
Hua Yun controlled the water spiritual energ to sweep across her eyes and instantly woke up.
Although the moves used by Dong Xi were somewhat different from Hua Yun¡¯s moves, they were generally simr, and their effects were the same.
Although Hua Yun did not know how Dong Xi could replicate her spell technique, she knew that if she did not fight back, she would be exhausted to death by Dong Xi. That girl was only at the seventh level of the Qi Refinement stage!
Hua Yun raised her hand and called back the golden brick in the air. This golden brick was different from the flower umbre. It was Hua Yun¡¯s natal treasure and had already been partially refined. It would definitely not be snatched by Dong Xi.
Hua Yun kept on striking the gold brick with her hand seals. The gold brick gradually expanded to the size of a fighting ring.
Hua Yun waved her hand, and a huge gold brick smashed toward Dong Xi.
The crowd below the stage also became nervous. Such arge gold brick, Dong Xi had no ce to hide. How would Dong Xi resist? Or should she just jump down from the ring and admit defeat?
Dong Xi looked at the gold brick above her head, thinking that this thing was really useful. The owner could just smash anyone they didn¡¯t like.
Of course, Fairy Hua Yun probably didn¡¯t like her either.
Seeing the golden brick getting closer and closer, Dong Xi¡¯s feet moved as if she had taken a step, but he disappeared on the spot.
After watching for a long time, they found that Dong Xi had actuallye to Fairy Hua Yun¡¯s side and directly swung the sword in her hand.
Fairy Hua Yun reacted quickly and immediately activated a protective barrier, retreating.
However, Dong Xi was even faster and was riding on Hua Yun¡¯s head in an instant.
Hua Yun was extremely angry and said with a face full of anger, ¡°Get down here.¡±
Dong Xi put away the long sword in her hand and reached out to grab Hua Yun¡¯s ear. Dong Xi said, ¡°I¡¯m not going down. I¡¯ll lose if I go down. I don¡¯t believe that your gold brick can attack with such precision. In other words, you¡¯ll hit us both.¡±
Even after a long time, the gold brick still did not fall.
Hua Yun had no way of getting Dong Xi down. Dong Xi¡¯s defense was like a turtle shell. Hua Yun only had an ordinary small dagger on her.
When Hua Yun¡¯s spiritual energy was exhausted, the gold brick could no longer be maintained and returned to its original form and fell to the ground.
Only then did Dong Xie down from Hua Yun¡¯s head with a smile. Dong Xi cupped her fists and bowed, saying with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Senior Sister Hua Yun, for saving my life.¡±
Hua Yun was so angry that she spat out a mouthful of blood. Dong Xi immediately took out a Vitality Reinforcement Pill and handed it to Hua Yun. Dong Xi said, ¡°Senior Sister, take care of your body. I didn¡¯t hurt you, so why did you vomit blood? Don¡¯t tell me he suffered internal injuries.¡±
Hua Yun really wanted to say that this was all because she was angered by Dong Xi.
However, Hua Yun opened her mouth and blood spurted out again.
Hua Yun was not pretentious. She took the pill from Dong Xi and ate it. Hua Yun said, ¡°Junior Sister, you¡¯re really capable.¡±
Dong Xi humbly said, ¡°I¡¯m learning from Senior Sister.¡±
Hua Yun¡¯s face was cold. She put away the flower umbre and gold brick, turned around, and jumped down from the ring.
Chapter 291 - 291 Afraid of Being Angered to Death
291 Afraid of Being Angered to Death
Fairy Hua Yun did not want to continue talking to Dong Xi. She was afraid of being angered to death.
After Hua Yun left, the people from Hundred Flower Valley also hurriedly left.
The arena was silent for a moment before deafening cheers erupted. The disciples of the Ningtian Sect were the loudest.
Apart from Dong Xi, who was a disciple of the Ningtian Sect, the rest of the people were cheering because most of them bet a few spirit stones on Dong Xi¡
!!
Therefore, these people¡¯s cheers were the most genuine, and those who ced their bets all started talking.
¡°If I knew this would happen, I would have bet more!¡±
¡°You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s regretting it. I regret it too! I only bet five low-grade spirit stones.¡±
¡°It¡¯s toote for you to regret not believing in Dong Xi.¡±
¡°So, you¡¯ve ced a lot of bets?¡±
¡°Not much, just two middle-grade spirit stones. I made a little bit of money.¡±
¡
There were all sorts ofments. In fact, when everyone ced their bets, they did not expect Dong Xi to win.
No matter how powerful Dong Xi was, her cultivation level was still low. She was at the seventh level of the Qi Refinement stage, and even in the Ningtian Sect sect, she had onlye to participate in thepetition because he was ranked 100th.
Among all the disciples who came to participate in thepetition, Dong Xi¡¯s cultivation was amongst the weakest.
Dong Xi¡¯s victory was aplete surprise. The odds were 1 to 27, and this allowed people who ced bets on her to earn some money.
Someone suddenly thought of something and immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. When I ced my bet, I remember it was 1 to 42. How did it be 1 to 27? What kind of ruthless person was she to have such foresight?¡±
Dong Xi smiled faintly and left the arena without showing off.
She immediately went to collect the money. Dong Xi ran to the ce where he ced the bet and saw Xiong Ye there.
Xiong Ye happily gave over 100 low-grade spirit stones to Dong Xi. Xiong Ye said, ¡°Junior Sister, look, so many of them are yours.¡±
As Xiong Ye spoke, he did not forget to count. Xiong Ye happily continued, ¡°Junior sister, can you still win the next round? I¡¯ll continue to bet on you.¡±
Dong Xi did not dare to speak blindly. After all, she did not even know who ger next opponent would be, so she did not dare to say anything.
¡°Senior Brother, with my cultivation level, it¡¯s already an opportunity for me to win one round. If I encounter someone above the tenth level of Qi Refinement stage in the second round¡¡±
Xiong Ye understood and helplessly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t feel pressured. Next time, I¡¯ll bet five low-grade spirit stones. It doesn¡¯t matter if I win or lose.¡±
Dong Xi nodded. This was for the best. Small gambles were good for lifting the mood, while big gambles were dangerous.
If her Senior Brother rashly ced a big bet and lost¡ Forget spirit stones, he might have to pay with his precious treasured sword.
As the two of them were chatting, a familiar voice said from behind, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±
Dong Xi turned around and saw that it was his Eldest Senior Brother Liang Yan, who was staring at the two of them as if they had done something dirty.
¡°Junior Sister, I¡¯ll take my leave first. It¡¯ll be my turn to go up the stage in a while,¡± Xiong Ye immediately said.
Dong Xi looked at the light screen not far away. Xiong Ye still had five more matches. Why was he in such a hurry? It was obvious that he was running away.
Dong Xi sighed in his heart. She turned around and said with a careful look, ¡°E-Eldest Senior Brother.¡±
Liang Yan immediately saw through Dong Xi. He said, ¡°Stop pretending. Just tell me. I won¡¯t fall for your tricks.¡±
Dong Xi was silent for a moment and started to think. Eldest Senior Brother was also like this, right? Did he change too quickly?
Seeing Dong Xi¡¯s thoughtful look, Liang Yan said, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll go and tell Song Qingfeng in a bit.¡±
Dong Xi was speechless.
If Second Senior Brother knew that Dong Xi had shamelessly ced a bet on herself, wouldn¡¯t he ridicule her to death?
Dong Xi immediately said, ¡°Please don¡¯t, Eldest Senior Brother. If you have anything to say, just say it. Why do you need to snitch on us? Second Senior Brother¡¯s cultivation is already so difficult. There¡¯s no need to tell him about such a small matter.¡±
A hint of impatience shed across Liang Yan¡¯s face, but his eyes glowed as he said, ¡°Then hurry up and say it.¡±
If he did not hear wrongly, Dong Xi and Xiong Ye were talking about some spirit stones¡
Dong Xi sighed helplessly and told him about how someone had ced a bet on her, and how she earned a portion of spirit stones.
When Liang Yan heard Dong Xi¡¯s words, he immediately became excited.
Liang Yan suppressed the excitement in his heart and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t even know there were such practices.¡±
Dong Xi waved her hand and said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you¡¯ve been working hard in your cultivation. You rarely pay attention to the outside world. It¡¯s normal for you to not know about such things. It was Senior Brother Xiong Ye who told me about it.¡±
¡°Where can I ce a bet?¡± Liang Yan asked.
Dong Xi was just about to go collect the spirit stones. She said, ¡°Senior Brother, follow me. We¡¯ll be there in a moment.¡±
Chapter 292 - 292 The Gap Is So Huge
292 The Gap Is So Huge
The ce to ce the bet was in a room near the light screen, and no one knew who created this room.
Liang Yan had a match today as well. He had wanted to ce a bet on himself, but when he saw the odds: 38,861 to 1¡
There was no need to ce any bets.
There were so many people betting on Liang Yan¡¯s victory, so what was the point of betting? No matter how many spirit stones he gambled, he would not win much.
!!
Liang Yan frowned and looked at Song Qingfeng¡¯s betting odds: 51,388 to 1¡
This was even more than Liang Yan. How could these people be so sure that Song Qingfeng could win? Could it be that Song Qingfeng had already revealed his trump card?
No, ording to Song Qingfeng¡¯s wealth, he would not have the same magic weapon even if he changed one every day.
Have the people who ced their bets gone crazy? They knew that they could not win much, but they still bet on Song Qingfeng?
Eldest Senior Brother was too innocent and did not know many things. In this world, there were many people who were good-looking. People were willing to spend money on good-looking people, and this gave them happiness.
There were not many opportunities to spend money on such¡ High-profile men.
Dong Xi had also seen the wagers on her two Senior Brothers. Once she saw it, she was taken aback, and she was extremely envious.
The difference was so huge. Dong Xi thought that it was a little embarrassing for her to have odds of 1 to 27. However, it did not matter. Dong Xi could just cry secretly.
In the next moment, when the cultivator paid off all the spirit stones that Dong Xi had won¡
Dong Xi¡¯s mood was instantly healed by the spirit stones. From the pile of spirit stones that Dong Xi had received, Liang Yan could see that there were high-grade spirit stones among them. He immediately frowned.
Liang Yan was indeed envious, but he could not say it out loud. Who would have known that Liang Yan had managed to earn 1,000 high-grade spirit stones just by refining six batches of pills at the same time and working for such a long time? No one knew how hard it had been for him. On the other hand, his Junior Sister had earned so many spirit stones so easily.
If Dong Xi knew what Eldest Senior Brother was thinking, she would definitely tell him the difference between capitalists and workers.
Liang Yan shifted his gaze away with great difficulty. His voice was a little hoarse as he said, ¡°Junior Sister, are the odds very high?¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s face was a little embarrassed as she said, ¡°Only 1 to 2¡¡±
¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance,¡± said Liang Yan.
¡°1 to 27,¡± said Dong Xi with a serious face.
Liang Yan was speechless.
No wonder she could earn so much. These people had been deceived by Little Junior Sister. Little Junior Sister was pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger!
When the two of them left, Liang Yan suddenly said, ¡°Next time, when you ce a bet for yourself, help me ce a bet too.¡±
Dong Xi was speechless.
Dong Xi said, ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to win. You know my strength. The next time I meet someone stronger, I might not win¡ If we¡¯re not confident, we can¡¯t bet rashly, right?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re trying to make a fortune in secret,¡± said Liang Yan.
Dong Xi was speechless.
Dong Xi was just about to retort when Liang Yan continued, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, who was the one who said that we¡¯ll definitely win two rounds?¡±
Dong Xi was speechless.
Dong Xi did not know how to answer Liang Yan¡¯s question. She could only sigh and say, ¡°Fine, I will fight to the death.¡±
¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to risk your life, ¡± Liang Yan said. ¡°But it¡¯s normal for cultivation to be a little bumpy. Do you still have the Soul-Amassing Lamp that the sect borrowed? I will be sure to capture your soul even if you die.¡±
Dong Xi was speechless.
Dong Xi could not take it anymore. She knew that all the good things about her Eldest Senior Brother were fake. When faced with spirit stones, her Eldest Senior Brother was heartless!
As if he could feel Dong Xi¡¯s thoughts, Liang Yan¡¯s lips curled up. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t risk your life, just use all your strength.¡±
Just as the two were about to leave, Song Qingfeng suddenly appeared and said, ¡°Ah, it seems like you won a lot?¡±
Dong Xi had already put away the spirit stones, so how did Second Senior Brother know that Dong Xi had won a lot?
Dong Xi blinked her eyes and wanted to fool him. She said, ¡°It¡¯s not much, it¡¯s a small matter.¡±
Song Qingfeng could not help but smile. He said, ¡°You think you can fool me like this?¡±
Dong Xi wanted to continue resisting, but she suddenly thought of something and looked at Second Senior Brother in shock. Dong Xi said, ¡°Second Senior Brother, you¡ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the banker behind this betting operation?¡±
Song Qingfeng waved the fan in his hand and nodded. ¡°Not bad, you have good eyes.¡±
Dong Xi suddenly felt a sense of defeat. She should have known that someone had started a betting den in the Ningtian Sect and Thunder Sound Temple.
Other than Second Senior Brother, who else could do this? No wonder Second Senior Brother¡¯s family was so rich. With Second Senior Brother¡¯s brain, the others could only follow behind him and pick up some scraps to eat.
If Second Senior Brother had lived for a few more centuries, his wealth would have gotten astronomical¡
Chapter 293 - 293 Eat Meat and Drink Soup
293 Eat Meat and Drink Soup
Dong Xi¡¯s eyes became more determined when she thought about how powerful her Second Senior Brother was.
Dong Xi decided that in the future, she would tightly hug onto Second Senior Brother¡¯s thigh so that she could eat free meat, drink soup, and live a well-off life. Just thinking about it made her feel that the future was promising.
Liang Yan looked at the proud Song Qingfeng and said, ¡°So many people bet on you? You didn¡¯t fake the bet yourself, right?¡±
Song Qingfeng immediately said with dissatisfaction, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re just using your own yardstick to measure the heart of a gentleman. In your eyes, is your Junior Brother that kind of person?¡±
!!
Liang Yan looked at Song Qingfeng and did not say a word. But his eyes seemed to be saying that Song Qingfeng could do such a thing for publicity.
Song Qingfeng was speechless and said helplessly, ¡°Everyone wants to catch a big fish with a small one, so can you me me for taking advantage of the situation? Why should I push myself into the eye of the storm? With so many people cing their bets, all I can say is that¡ I¡¯m too popr.¡±
Liang Yan stood on the spot and fell into deep thought.
¡°Senior Brothers, do you want to take a break?¡± Dong Xi asked. ¡°Two Senior Brothers still have apetitionter, right? After your rest, you two will bring glory to the sect!¡±
Song Qingfeng and Liang Yan both agreed and the three of them walked toward the room.
Song Qingfeng said as he walked, ¡°I was worried that your cultivation realm was unstable and your spiritual energy was not strong enough. I didn¡¯t expect your cultivation to be so great. You can even fight those above your cultivation realm.¡±
Dong Xi received the praise, and her face was full of smiles. Dong Xi said, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re speaking as if you¡¯ve seen it with your own eyes.¡±
Song Qingfeng looked at Dong Xi and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I did see it.¡±
Dong Xi was stunned for a moment, then he looked at Song Qingfeng.
Liang Yan also looked at Song Qingfeng in surprise. Dong Xi said, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that before the top 50, the disciples of each cultivation realm can¡¯t watch thepetition of other cultivation realms?¡±
¡°Well, that¡¯s the rule,¡± Song Qingfeng said with a smile. ¡°But I have a good rtionship with the Thunder Sound Temple¡¯s Abbot.¡±
It was not out of the question to curry favor with important people. It was not too much for Song Qingfeng to give a bottle of pills to watch his Junior Sister¡¯s match.
Dong Xi and Liang Yan were shocked at how many friends Song Qingfeng had. Why were there people who were close to Song Qingfeng everywhere?
After returning to the meditation room, both Song Qingfeng and Liang Yan had gone to thepetition in the afternoon. Dong Xi could not go and watch, so he simply did not go out.
ording to the two Senior Brothers¡¯ terrifying betting odds, even if they won, she would not get many spirit stones, so why bother?
Dong Xi obediently woke the snake up and continued to use the power of lightning to temper her body.
¡°You can¡¯t be thinking that you can keep using it just because you absorbed that little bit of lightning power, right?¡± Su Cheng said after waking up.
Dong Xi said in surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡ It¡¯s gone?¡±
Su Cheng nodded. ording to Dong Xi¡¯s cultivation intensity, that bit of lightning power was long gone.
Dong Xi sighed and stood up. ¡°In that case¡ I¡¯ll have to make a trip out.¡±
Su Cheng thought that Dong Xi had found a treasure with the power of lightning, but he did not expect that Dong Xi would enter another courtyard while casually strolling around Thunder Sound Temple.
She happened to run into a disciple, who was wearing the uniform of the Earth Fiend Hall.
Dong Xi immediately stepped forward and stopped the man. Dong Xi said, ¡°Senior Brother, I would like to ask if the disciples of the Earth Fiend Hall live here?¡±
The disciple looked at the uniform of the Ningtian Sect that Dong Xi was wearing and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Who are you looking for?¡±
Dong Xi smiled and took out a small bottle of Spirit Restore Pill. Dong Xi said, ¡°Senior Brother, I have something to ask. Are there any people with lightning spirit roots among you?¡±
The disciple immediately said, ¡°There is.¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and she immediately said, ¡°Who is it?¡±
¡°Our Thunder Grandmaster is one of them,¡± the disciple replied.
Dong Xi was speechless.
Your Grandmaster? How could Dong Xi possibly defeat him? With a casual wave of the Old Grandmaster¡¯s hand, Dong Xi would not even be able to move a muscle. She would immediately turn into ashes.
¡°Are there any among the disciples?¡± asked Dong Xi.
Dong Xi¡¯s well-behaved appearance made it impossible for others to realize that she was up to no good.
The Earth Fiend Hall disciple pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Yes, Senior Brother Baili and Junior Brother Qian Yun have lightning spirit roots.¡±
Dong Xi pondered for a moment. Her Senior Brother¡¯s cultivation should not be low, so it should not be a bad idea to look for he Junior Brother. Dong Xi said, ¡°Qian Yun¡ What¡¯s his cultivation level?¡±
When the disciple from the Earth Fiend Hall heard this question, he immediately became alert and returned the Spirit Restore Pill to Dong Xi. The disciple then said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to hear about our Junior brother¡¯s strength? Aren¡¯t you two fighting in thepetition? Are you trying to extract information from me? You little girl, you don¡¯t look very old, but you¡¯re quite scheming.¡±
Chapter 294 - 294 A Spar
294 A Spar
Dong Xi immediately exined, ¡°Senior Brother, no, no. I¡¯ve never seen a lightning spirit root before. I came here to have a spar. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t beat someone with a lightning spirit root¡ Just tell me if Daoist Qian Yun is in the Qi Refinement stage or Foundation Establishment stage.¡±
¡°The Qi Refinement stage,¡± the man replied.
Dong Xi heaved a sigh of relief. Qi Refinement was fine, she could still exchange pointers.
Dong Xi once again stuffed the Spirit Restore Pill into this man¡¯s hand. Dong Xi said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Senior Brother to help me pass on a message. Tell him that Dong Xi of the Ningtian Sect wishes to spar with fellow Daoist Qian Yun.¡±
!!
The disciple from the earth fiend Pce took a few nces at Dong Xi before turning around and entering the courtyard.
Dong Xi did not realize the seriousness of the matter until a very loud voice said, ¡°Qian Yun, your admirer is outside. She wants to see you.¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°???¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s eyes widened, and she really wanted to rush in and cover that person¡¯s mouth.
However, unexpectedly, the man continued to shout, ¡°It¡¯s Dong Xi from the Ningtian Sect. The little girl said she wanted to spar with him, but who doesn¡¯t know that our Junior Brother Qian Yun has many admirers?¡±
Dong Xi was speechless.
There were so many people in the Earth Fiend Hall, but Dong Xi just had to meet someone with such a big mouth, and his voice was so loud¡
Dong Xi had an impulse to immediately escape from this ce, but when she thought about it, her reputation had already been ruined, and she still could not borrow the power of lightning. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of time if she left now?
Dong Xi gritted her teeth and stood in ce. After a while, the Fellow Daoist who had gone in to pass the message came out, followed by a group of people who were watching the show.
When Dong Xi saw so many people looking at him, she felt her scalp go numb.
These people were very enthusiastic, and it was obvious that their cultivation was not very good. They were guaranteed to be no match for Dong Xi¡¯s Senior Brother.
Dong Xi silently cursed in her heart, but her face did not show it at all. She was even more natural and unrestrained, as if she did not care about this group of people watching her.
¡°I¡¯m Dong Xi from the Ningtian Sect. Dong Xi cupped his fists at the crowd. I¡¯ve heard that Daoist Qian Yun has a lightning spirit root. I wonder if we can have a spar?¡±
Dong Xi did not even know who Qian Yun was, and was only looking for a tool with a lightning spirit root.
Qian Yun had seen many admirers who came to look for him, but he had never seen one who did not even look at him.
Moreover, this little girl did not look very old, so how could she be an admirer? There was a high chance that his Senior Brother was talking nonsense again.
¡°So it¡¯s Fairy Dong Xi, I¡¯ve long heard of your great name.¡± Qian Yun also cupped his fists.
Dong Xi did not believe in these polite words at all. Dong Xi had only joined the sect for a short time, so how could she have such a reputation?
Qian Yun saw that Dong Xi¡¯s eyes were clear, and her face was filled with eagerness. She did not have the shyness of a young girl at all, as if she really just wanted to fight.
Qian Yun had an idea of what was going on. After thinking for a moment, Qian Yun said, ¡°Master said that Immortal cultivators are supposed to learn from each other and grow. Please enlighten me, Junior Sister.¡±
When Dong Xi heard Qian Yun agree, she immediately said, ¡°Are we going to find a ce with fewer people to spar now?¡±
Qian Yun nodded. Suddenly, he thought of something and said, ¡°Excuse me, is Junior Martial Sister a sword cultivator?¡±
¡°It can be considered half a sword cultivator,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile.
As for the other half, Qian Yun didn¡¯t ask, and Dong Xi did not say.
The two of them wanted to go to the back mountain of Thunder Sound Temple to spar, and the crowd followed them closely.
Dong Xi was helpless. She had indeede to get beaten up, but getting beaten up secretly and being beaten up by a group of people were twopletely different things.
Dong Xi and Qian Yun tactfully asked everyone to leave, but no matter what, everyone had to stay and cheer for them.
How could Dong Xi not understand that these people just wanted to watch a good show? Dong Xi had no choice but to ¡®thank¡¯ the Senior Brother who had passed the message.
The two of them found a ce to spar. Qian Yun made his preparations and noticed that Dong Xi did not take out her sword. Qian Yun said, ¡°Junior Sister, you¡¯re not going to take your sword?¡±
¡°There¡¯s no rush, Senior Brother, please make your move,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile.
Qian Yun could not see through Dong Xi¡¯s cultivation either. She did not look too old, so her cultivation should be very low.
However, to be able to participate in thepetition at such a young age, there must be something amazing about her, and she should not be underestimated.
As the battle began, both of them lost theirposure. Qian Yun casually threw a basic lightning strike.
This was in line with Dong Xi¡¯s thoughts. Dong Xi did not even dodge and immediately put on a khaki-colored protective barrier.
As soon as the lightning struck, the protective shield shattered. Dong Xi took the lightning strike head-on.
Everyone was dumbfounded by Dong Xi¡¯s actions. Dong Xi was so young¡ Could she be an idiot?
The lightning targeted her, and yet, she did not even dodge the attack?
Dong Xi stood in ce. After absorbing the power of lightning in her body, she said with a smile, ¡°Senior Brother, please continue.¡±
Qian Yun saw that nothing had happened to Dong Xi, but her already curly hair had be even more curly.
Chapter 295 - 295 Is Her Hair Naturally Curled Up?
295 Is Her Hair Naturally Curled Up?
Qian Yun thought, ¡®Did Dong Xi¡¯s hair roll up naturally?¡¯
In the gap between his attacks, Qian Yun was still lost in his thoughts.
The first attack was blocked by Dong Xi. Qian Yun knew of Dong Xi¡¯s abilities. This time, he formed a hand seal and said, ¡°Thunder and Lightning.¡±
Dong Xi could feel the power in Qian Yun¡¯s hands. She thickened the protective shield appropriately and once again resisted the attack.
Qian Yun gradually increased his strength and used half of his strength. Qian Yun shouted, ¡°Lightning Power!¡±
¡°Earth Power!¡± Dong Xi shouted.
This was an earth-type spell technique that Dong Xi had learned in the Cultivation Technique Hall, but she had never used it before.
The lightning in the air seemed to be held by a pair of invisible hands.
After a moment of crackling, it finallynded on Dong Xi.
Dong Xi¡¯s hair was tied up into a bun, but it started to puff up. Her face also turned dark. There was even smokeing out of her mouth, and she looked more and more miserable.
The surrounding crowd looked at Dong Xi and fell silent. Didn¡¯t she say she wanted to spar with Junior Brother Qian Yun? It was true that Qian Yun was stronger, but this girl was just here to get beaten up. It was some.
Seeing Dong Xi in such a sorry state, Qian Yun retracted his hand and said, ¡°Junior Sister, are you okay?¡±
Dong Xi made a hand seal, and after using a cleaning spell, her face became white and clean again. Dong Xi said, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±
¡°Junior Sister, how about we just leave it at that?¡± Qian Yun asked.
Dong Xi was thinking the same thing. She would go back and absorb the lightning power in her body beforeing back to find Qian Yun again.
¡°That¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s continue sparring when we have time,¡± said Dong Xi.
¡°Sure,¡± Qian Yun nodded.
¡°Senior Brother, do you want to exchange spiritual breath?¡± asked Dong Xi.
When the crowd saw Dong Xi¡¯s anticipation, they immediately fell silent.
In order to get Qian Yun¡¯s spiritual breath, she was going to risk her life like this? She knew that he would be beaten up, but she still wanted to do it?
Qian Yun looked at Dong Xi, unable to express himself in a few words. In the end, he still left his spiritual breath behind.
Dong Xi left happily, leaving behind a group of onlookers from the Earth Fiend Hall.
After a long time, someone said, ¡°Look at Fellow Daoist Dong Xi, doesn¡¯t she look like he has obtained the spiritual breath of her beloved man?¡±
When everyone heard this, they started to talk about it.
¡°She must be extremely happy.¡±
¡°Fellow Daoist Dong Xi is so young, yet she already know how to admire handsome guys?¡±
¡
Qian Yun did not agree with what everyone was saying. As the person in question, Qian Yun felt that something was not quite right. However, he could not pinpoint what exactly was wrong.
Dong Xi was a sword cultivator, but she came to spar without a sword.
This really did not make sense.
Qian Yun pondered for a long time, but he still could not figure out what this fellow Daoist Dong Xi was up to. He could only wait and see.
Since he had given his spirit breath, he should be able to know what Fellow Daoist Dong Xi want to do.
Dong Xi did not know that she had be a topic of conversation for the people of the Earth Fiend Hall. Even if she knew, she would not take it to heart. Only the strong would be discussed by others, while the weak would only be dust.
At this time, Dong Xi did not have the time to think about that. A dark yellow protective barrier covered her entire body. She maintained the shield, trying her best not to let the power of lightning leak out even a little.
After returning to the meditation room, she would refine all of the lightning power. This trip was not in vain.
Dong Xi used the Earth Bending movement technique and hurried back home. A few of her fellow sect members saw her, but she disappeared too quickly, she did not even greet them.
When Dong Xi arrived at the meditation room, she pasted a defensive talisman on the door, then began to meditate and refine the power of thunder and lightning.
However, she did not expect that when she opened her eyes again, hermunication jade slip was about to explode.
Dong Xi looked at the jade slip that kept shing. For a moment, she did not know what was going on. Why were there so many people looking for her while she was meditating?
Could something have happened again?
Dong Xi activated the jade slip curiously. Second Senior Brother¡¯s messages popped up as quickly. There were hundreds of messages in total.
Dong Xi was stunned and then randomly clicked on a voice message. She heard Second Senior Brother gritting his teeth and saying, ¡°Dong Xi, where are you?!¡±
Dong Xi suddenly shivered and immediately replied to Second Senior Brother¡¯s voice message. She said, ¡°I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here. I was just meditating.¡±
Song Qingfeng immediately sent a voice message. He said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to exin?¡±
Dong Xi did not understand what was going on at all. She quickly said, ¡°Exin what?¡±
Song Qingfeng¡¯s voice message was quickly sent over. He said, ¡°You¡¯re just a little girl! How old are you? You¡¯re so young, and you already know how to chase after men? How can you destroy our reputation like this? That guy from the Earth Fiend Hall isn¡¯t even qualified to carry my Junior Sister¡¯s shoes!¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
Regardless of whether he was qualified or not, Dong Xi did not need anyone to carry her shoes¡
Chapter 296 - 296 I’m Only There to Fight Him
296 I¡¯m Only There to Fight Him
Dong Xi knew in her heart that it was probably the group of people from the Earth Fiend Hall who were spouting nonsense outside.
Dong Xi sighed and immediately sent a voice message to Second Senior Brother. She said, ¡°Second Senior Brother, I went there to fight, not to chase after men, okay? I didn¡¯t even know who that person is before I met him.¡±
Song Qingfeng sent a random message, and he said, ¡°Then why did you ask for Qian Yun specifically?¡±
¡°That¡¯s not right, I¡¯m just asking who has a lightning spirit root!¡± Dong Xi hurriedly exined.
Song Qingfeng was stunned when he heard the voice message. After he came to his senses, he immediately said, ¡°What lightning spirit roots? What did you do this time?¡±
Dong Xi smiled and then sent a voice message, saying, ¡°I¡¯m doing body refinement.¡±
Song Qingfeng immediately fell silent and controlled his emotions. He sent a voice message, ¡°You wait there, don¡¯t run around.¡±
Dong Xi blinked her eyes and hesitated for a while. Although she really wanted to run, she was afraid that she would anger Second Senior Brother. He¡¯ll kill her, and that would be more of a loss than gain. Dong Xi could only stay where she was and continue to check the messages in themunication jade slip. She found that there were messages from other Senior Brothers and Senior Sisters.
Many of them were just here to watch the show, so Dong Xi casually exined.
Only Kong Xing¡¯s reply was different.
[Junior Sister, tomorrow, the Iron Head Technique.]
Dong Xi immediately replied.
[Got it, Senior Brother.]
Kong Xing saw Dong Xi¡¯s message and immediately replied.
[Are you really going? I thought you¡¯d be scared after thest time.]
¡°Why are you afraid?¡± Dong Xi sent a voice message. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m not particrly tired.¡±
Even exhaustion had a critical point. Dong Xi admitted that practicing the Iron Head Technique was very tiring, but she had not reached her limit yet, so she could still bear it.
After a long silence, Kong Xing sent a voice message, ¡°Out of all the 2,400 disciples from all eight sects that participate in this tournament, you¡¯re the only one who is a freshie. You¡¯re the only one who just joined a sect. Junior Sister, you are more like a monk than the monks of the Buddhism sect.¡±
Dong Xi was speechless.
Dong Xi did not want this to happen either, but she had no choice. She would basically reach her own deadline in eight years. Eight yearster, she will be in a life-threatening situation. That¡¯s right, there are still six years left.
Dong Xi had to reach Foundation Establishment within these few years. If it had been two years ago, Dong Xi would not have dared to think this way, but now it was different. Dong Xi was now at the seventhyer of the Qi Refinement stage. Even if she wanted to reach the upper limits of the Foundation Establishment stage, eight years would be enough.
¡°We¡±, it¡¯s not that hard. At the end of the cultivation, all the hard work will belong to ourselves,¡± Dong Xi said via voice message.
Kong Xing said in the voice chat, ¡°Junior Sister, I heard that you went to the Earth Fiend Hall to pursue some guy? Junior Sister, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but you¡¯re still so young¡¡±
Dong Xi only heard half of it before she immediately sent a voice message, ¡°That¡¯s just a rumor, Senior Brother. I¡¯m just going to fight with Qian Yun. There¡¯s no love between us. It¡¯ll only dy my cultivation.¡±
Kong Xing was delighted, and he said with a hollow voice, ¡°Junior Sister, I think you¡¯re more suitable for Buddhist cultivation.¡±
Dong Xi was speechless.
The two of them chatted more before a voice came from outside. Dong Xi knew that it was Second Senior Brother.
Dong Xi hurriedly got up and opened the door. She found her two Senior Brothers there. Dong Xi said in surprise, ¡°Why is Eldest Senior Brother here?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll exin everything to you today,¡± Liang Yan said with a frown. ¡°Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about leaving the house.¡±
Junior Sister is very young and her talent is not bad. Those shameless sects actually used a method like Beauty Trap to lure her? Are they trying to steal a genius disciple of the Ningtian Sect?
Impossible, this was impossible! If they were tricked away like this, how would Liang Yan and Song Qingfeng face their Master and the Sect Master?
Dong Xi was already a little annoyed by the exnation. She said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother, I¡¯ve said it before, I only went there to fight with that guy. There are very few lightning spirit root users. I¡¯m very grateful that Senior Brother Qian Yun is willing to fight me.¡±
Song Qingfeng was still rational, but he did not want to believe the Earth Fiend Hall. He believed that this cunning Junior Sister would not be so easily deceived.
¡°Then tell me,¡± Song Qingfeng said. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with that body refinement ¡±
Dong Xi looked at Song Qingfeng and said with a smile, ¡°Senior Brother, the power of thunder and lightning can temper one¡¯s body. Did you know that?¡±
¡°Everyone knows that the Heavenly Lightning from the Heavenly Tribtion can be used to train the body,¡± Song Qingfeng said.
Dong Xi suddenly thought of something. The human body was too weak, and the Heavenly Dao had set up those Heavenly Lightning to help refine the human body.
If a person could withstand all the Heavenly Lightning, his physical strength would probably easily surpass that of a demonic beast.
However, the human body was too weak, and it was impossible for it to withstand the Heavenly Lightning.
Luckily, humans were an intelligent race and knew how to use all kinds of treasures to help even the odds with the Lightning Tribtion.
Chapter 297 - 297 That’s Indeed the Case
297 That¡¯s Indeed the Case
If Dong Xi could temper her body to a certain degree, wouldn¡¯t she be able to continue tempering her body with the help of the Lightning Tribtion?
Song Qingfeng did not know that a casual sentence could cause his Junior Sister to have so many wild ideas.
Seeing Dong Xi¡¯s silence, Song Qingfeng continued, ¡°So, you went to find Qian Yun just to use the lightning spirit root to temper your body?¡±
¡°That¡¯s indeed the case,¡± Dong Xi nodded.
Song Qingfeng frowned and said, ¡°He¡ was he willing?¡±
Dong Xi said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s why I went to fight him. I just¡ didn¡¯t fight back.¡±
Song Qingfeng immediately knew why the rumors were so ridiculous. She did not even fight back. What else could she have other than true love? No one would have thought that this little girl would actually use the power of lightning to temper her body!
Dong Xi thought for a moment and told him about her cultivation. She said, ¡°Senior Brothers, if you use lightning to train your body, your body will slowly be immune to lightning. I want to keep using lightning to train my body so that it will be easier for me to pass the Lightning Tribtion.¡±
After leaving Dong Xi¡¯s ce, Liang Yan and Song Qingfeng no longer suspected that Dong Xi was in love.
This Little Junior Sister was a cultivation fanatic. There was only cultivation in her world and no love. Even if she had a man, he was just a tool.
Song Qingfeng looked at Liang Yan who was deep in thought. He waved the fan in his hand and said, ¡°Senior Brother, you don¡¯t really want to do what Little Junior Sister said, do you?¡±
Liang Yan looked at Song Qingfeng and did not say anything.
The two of them grew up together. How could Song Qingfeng not know what Liang Yan was thinking? Liang Yan did not say anything, which meant that he was thinking the same.
Song Qingfeng said, ¡°Senior Brother, what Little Junior Sister said might make sense. But you have to know that your next Tribtion will be the Nascent Soul stage¡¯s Lightning Tribtion. Do you think such a thing is possible? If there¡¯s any mistake, you¡¯ll be annihted.¡±
The method was not bad, but it was toote. Junior Sister¡¯s cultivation level was low now. She was currently refining her body, and when she reached the Golden Core stage, she might be able to do it.
ording to Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s talent and age, he was a person who threatened the Heavenly Dao. His Nascent Soul Lightning Tribtion would be much more powerful than what their Junior Sister would face.
Liang Yan was already at thete Golden Core stage. It was a waste of time to train his body now. He had to seize the time to search for natural treasures and prepare for his Tribtion.
Song Qingfeng tried to persuade Liang Yan. Liang Yan knew that Song Qingfeng had good intentions. Although they did not get along since they were young, they were still brothers when it came to right and wrong.
¡°I know,¡± Liang Yan said with a serious face.
After taking a few steps, Liang Yan said, ¡°Junior Sister¡¯s idea is quite crazy, but it isn¡¯t impossible. I¡¯ll train and refine my body in the future. If my body is stronger, I¡¯ll have a higher chance of surviving when I go out traveling.¡±
Then, Liang Yan looked at Song Qingfeng and said, ¡°You can also refine with me.¡±
Just as Song Qingfeng was about to refuse, Liang Yan said in a tone that he could not refuse, ¡°If you don¡¯t practice it, I¡¯ll immediately tell Master that you set up a private betting den in the Buddhist temple!¡±
Song Qingfeng, ¡°¡¡±
Song Qingfeng was starting to treat his Senior Brother like a true brother, and he just had to say such things and destroy the illusion.
¡
The next morning, before the moon had disappeared, Dong Xi jumped up from the futon.
Dong Xi looked at Su Cheng on her wrist. She said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s no more power of lightning? There¡¯s some now, right?¡±
Su Cheng¡¯s cold voice appeared in Dong Xi¡¯s mind. He said, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. You¡¯ve run out of the power of lightning, but I still have some.¡±
Dong Xi was seething with anger, feeling as if she had been deceived.
¡°And you were the one who asked me to wake you up,¡± Su Cheng continued.
Su Cheng kept the time and was very punctual. If the little girl dared to be unhappy¡ Next time, he¡¯s not going to wake her up, and let her bete.
Dong Xi¡¯s anger immediately dissipated. She was not very angry at first, but she was suddenly electrocuted, and it did not feel good.
Dong Xi put away the futon, made a hand seal, and used a cleaning technique to clean herself up. Then, she went out. Now, she did not need Kong Xing to lead the way, and Dong Xi could find the ce.
In addition to the few people he had met before, there was also a disciple from another sect in ss.
From their clothing, they should be from the Masked Moon Sect. Seeing Dong Xi enter, this person was not very surprised.
The two of them looked at each other. This Masked Moon Sect disciple was tall and sturdy, much bigger than Dong Xi. The muscles on his body were even more solid, and his arms were thicker than Dong Xi¡¯s legs.
Dong Xi did not doubt in the slightest that this person¡¯s punch could shatter steel and wood.
It waspletely understandable for such a person to practice the Iron Head Technique. After all, he looked like a physical cultivator.
The two of them nodded as a form of greeting. Dong Xi still stood in her previous position, and not long after, Master Wang Chi walked in.
Chapter 298 - 298 Again?
298 Again?
Wang Chi looked at the crowd. When he saw the disciples of the Masked Moon Sect, he remained calm. However, when he saw Dong Xi, he was a little surprised.
This little girl¡ again?
Could it be that the forgetfulness training was too simple? It did not seem so.
It didn¡¯t matter. She could hold onst time, but she might not be able to this time.
!!
The Iron Head Technique was not something that could be easily cultivated. It required years of cultivation.
There were not many people in Thunder Sound Temple who could endure it now. When these people returned to their sects, would they have the fortitude to cultivate the technique on their own?
Wang Chi did not say anything unnecessary. He taught everyone a few warm-up moves, then took out a piece of Steel Wood and told them the essentials of the Iron Head Technique.
This disciple of the Masked Moon Sect was called Tie Zhu. He was indeed a body cultivator. Tie Zhu took the Steel Wood and carefully observed it for a moment. Then, he smashed it down on his head. His body shook and he fainted instantly.
Dong Xi was speechless.
Everyone also stopped what they were doing and looked at Tie Zhu on the ground in confusion.
Dong Xi did not know if should say that this person was too honest or that he was too stupid. Although he was a body cultivator, he did not have to be so ruthless, right? He was probably the first person in the world to knock him unconscious right after starting the ss, right?
Master Wang Chi did not say anything, but his thoughts were simr to Dong Xi¡¯s.
Such inflexible cultivators were even more of a headache than those who ran away. When would the disciples learn that they needed to use their brains to cultivate?
Wang Chi sighed softly and went forward to inject spiritual Qi into Tie Zhu to wake him up.
Tie Zhu clutched his head and sat up. He opened his eyes and angrily said, ¡°Who is the shameless one who dared to attack me from behind?¡±
Dong X, ¡°¡¡±
Master Wang Ch, ¡°¡¡±
The remaining people were all silent.
This person¡ Was he here to be funny?
Tie Zhu shouted for a long time, but when he saw the expressions of the people around him, he suddenly remembered what he had just done.
Today, Tie Zhu seemed to¡ He hade here early in the morning¡
Furthermore, no one had sneaked an attack on him. It was Tie Zhu who had knocked himself out.
Tie Zhu¡¯s face immediately turned red and he smiled awkwardly. He instinctively wanted to scratch the back of his head, but the pain made Tie Zhu grimace.
This was really¡ It was too painful.
Master Wang Chi saw that Tie Zhu had woken up. He stood up, tidied up his clothes, and then looked at the crowd. He said, ¡°You¡¯ve just started cultivating, so you can be gentler.¡±
This sentence was clearly directed at Tie Zhu, and everyone understood.
After Master Wang Chi had finished speaking, Dong Xi was about to use cultivation to cultivate when she suddenly realized that there was an additional person beside her.
Dong Xi looked over in surprise and saw Tie Zhu at the side. He revealed his white teeth andughed foolishly.
Tie Zhu said, ¡°Umm¡ Junior sister, I really can¡¯t bear to do knock myself out again. Why don¡¯t¡ why don¡¯t we work together and take turns?¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°?¡±
Tie Zhu could not bear to do anything to himself, but he was prepared to knock Dong Xi unconscious?
Dong Xi did not dare to agree. Tie Zhu had been so ruthless to himself just now. Wouldn¡¯t he be even more ruthless to hit Dong Xi?
¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m also embarrassed to act against you,¡± said Dong Xi with a refusal.
Tie Zhu raised his hand and scratched the back of his head. The pain made him suck in a breath of cold air and quickly put down his hand.
Tie Zhu said, ¡°Junior Sister, as Immortal cultivators, we can¡¯t be soft-hearted. Why don¡¯t we do this¡ Just imagine I¡¯m a demon beast, okay? Maybe we can take action immediately.¡±
Dong Xi was speechless.
Was this Senior Brother the key to the problem?
Just as Dong Xi was thinking of a way to reject Tie Zhu, Master Wang Chi said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk when you¡¯re cultivating,¡±
Dong Xi immediately picked up a brick and smacked it on her head without listening to what Tie Zhu said.
Tie Zhu was worried that he would be driven out by Master Wang Chi, so he returned to his ce obediently.
Perhaps it was the pain in the back of his head that made Tie Zhu panic. Even if Tie Zhu was a boor, he did not do it too hard.
Dong Xi had originally thought that this was her second time here and that she would feel better this time with the foundation she had built up before.
However, she did not expect it to be even more tiring than before.
Dong Xi sat cross-legged on the ground, looking at his fellow brothers lying around him. She took out a bottle of Body Refining Pills and ate one pill.
Fortunately, Second Senior Brother had made a lot of them before, and there were still some left.
The medicinal power flowed slowly through Dong Xi¡¯s meridians and slowly seeped into her flesh and blood.
As expected of a Body Refining Pill. When the medicinal effects of the pill took effect, Dong Xi immediately felt as if she had recovered and was in high spirits.
No wonder Senior Brother Kong Xing said that ordinary disciples would note here more than three times.
Normally, there were only four people. Kong Xing was forced toe by his Master, and the other three¡
The other three had be Wang Chi Master¡¯s disciples the moment they entered Buddhism. It was impossible for them to run now, so they could only persist whether they liked it or not.
Chapter 299 - 299 Shocking
299 Shocking
Dong Xi now understood that Master Wang Chi never expected people toe again after his training.
This also aroused Dong Xi¡¯spetitive spirit. Only with pressure would there be progress. Dong Xi would not leave. She also wanted to see how much she had grown under Master Wang Chi¡¯s strict control during this period of time.
Dong Xi tidied up her clothes and stood up calmly. She casually used a cleaning spell to clean herself up.
When the others saw Dong Xi¡¯s actions, they struggled to look over, their eyes filled with shock.
!!
Dong Xi gave Kong Xing another pill. The originally exhausted and paralyzed Kong Xing did not even have time to react before the pill dissolved.
Kong Xing trusted Dong Xi, so he allowed medicinal power to circte in his body.
Not long after, Kong Xing stood up.
The two of them left under the envious gazes of the others.
¡°Junior Sister, what pill did you give me just now?¡± Kong Xing asked after they came out.
¡°It¡¯s a fifth-grade Body Refining Pill,¡± said Dong Xi. ¡°My second Senior Brother refined it for me.¡±
When Kong Xing heard Dong Xi mention the item so easily, it was as if it was not even worth mentioning.
Only then did Kong Xing remember that Dong Xi was also a pill cultivator. That¡¯s right, Dong Xi was a pill cultivator.
Kong Xing, who originally wanted to buy some medicine from Dong Xi, immediately dispelled the thought.
Usually, even if Kong Xing worked hard, he could not afford to eat a fifth-grade pill. To be able to eat one today, he had totally lucked out.
After returning to his room, Kong Xing received news from his other Junior Brothers as expected.
[Senior Brother Kong Xing, what did Fellow Daoist Dong Xi give you today? Can you help your Junior Brothers buy some? You know, we can¡¯t hold on much longer.]
Kong Xing smiled as he replied.
[Why? Is Master¡¯s personal guidance not enough?]
The few of them were afraid that Kong Xing would tell on them, so they immediately replied.
[We¡¯re very content, but wouldn¡¯t it be perfect if we had pills?]
Kong Xing smiled helplessly and replied.
[Junior Brother, don¡¯t think about it anymore. I¡¯ve asked Junior Sister Dong Xi, and she said that its a Body Refining Pill. We can¡¯t afford it!]
After a long time, his junior brother replied.
[Sorry to disturb you.]
Even through themunication jade slip, Kong Xing could see how lonely his Junior Brothers were.
Kong Xing shook his head, took out some paper, and started to write and draw. This was a technique he had learned from Junior Sister Dong Xi, and it was indeed very useful.
¡®Junior Martial Sister gave Kong Xing a fifth-grade pill, and Kong Xing had nothing to repay her with.¡¯
He quickly created a group chat on themunication jade slip.
¡
Dong Xi did not know that a pill she gave out casually would have such an effect. She took out hismunication jade slip and set a time to fight with Qian Yun again.
[Senior Brother Qian Yun, are you busy? Shall we spar?]
Without waiting for Dong Xi to return to the meditation room, Qian Yun replied.
[There¡¯s apetition today, so I have to wait until veryte. Can you wait, Junior Sister?]
When Dong Xi saw that her ¡®tool¡¯ was willing to spar with her, she was instantly happy. Dong Xi immediately replied to the message.
[I don¡¯t have any matches today. I¡¯ll wait for you, Senior Brother.]
Qian Yun did not know if the rumors from the past two days had affected Dong Xi. Qian Yun had also asked his Senior Brother who Dong Xi was looking for that day, and found out that Dong Xi was not really looking for him. She was only looking for the lightning spirit root.
Right now, the rumors outside were all about the inner disciples of the Earth Fiend Hall being in love with each other. Qian Yun felt that this was not good. After thepetition, he had to go back to the sect and tell his Master.
Qian Yun pondered for a moment before sending another message.
[Junior Sister, let¡¯s meet at the Lotus Pond today. What do you think?]
There were a lot of onlookers at the back of the mountain. He wanted to change to a quieter ce.
Dong Xi immediately replied.
[No problem.]
Dong Xi flipped through the Big Snake¡¯s Body-Tempering Cultivation Technique manual and studied it again and again. She put down the book and began to study the rhythm of her muscles.
Time flew by, and Dong Xi arrived at the Lotus Pond at the agreed time.
The lotus flowers in the pond were in full bloom, and there were little turtles was on the leaves. The surroundings were very quiet, and there were not many cultivators here to see the scenery.
Dong Xi observed his surroundings and saw Qian Yun¡¯s figure appear at the end of the bottomne.
Qian Yun walked over and cupped his fists, ¡°I made Junior Sister wait for a long time. It took me some effort to get rid of those nosy people.¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
The two of them, who were originally magnanimous, really looked like they were on a date after being tricked like this.
Dong Xi also did not waste time. Smiling as he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just got here.¡±
Seeing that Qian Yun was about to say something, Dong Xi continued, ¡°Senior Brother, time is limited. Shall we start now?¡±
Qian Yun had wanted to apologize on behalf of his Senior Brothers, but when he saw Dong Xi¡¯s face, it was as if she was not bothered by the rumors at all. Qian Yun nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin.¡±
Dong Xi was prepared to continue being beaten up when he heard Qian Yun say, ¡°Junior Sister, please make the first move in this spar.¡±
...
Chapter 300 - 300 I Really Can’t Beat Him
300 I Really Can¡¯t Beat Him
Dong Xi was instantly stunned. A thought suddenly appeared in her mind: Does Qian Yun also want to be beaten up?
However, Dong Xi had already finished asking around. Qian Yun was at the 11th level of the Qi Refinement stage. Dong Xi really could not beat him.
The two of them persisted for a while. Dong Xi saw that Qian Yun had no intention of attacking and sighed in her heart. Dong Xi said, ¡°Senior Brother, please enlighten me.¡±
Dong Xi still did not take out his sword. She raised her hand and began to form hand seals. Dong Xi said, ¡°Power of the Earth.¡±
A huge earth hand appeared in the air and smashed towards Qian Yun.
The attack was easily repelled.
Qian Yun retracted his hand and looked at Dong Xi. He said helplessly, ¡°Junior Sister, can you be more serious?¡±
Dong Xi did not say anything, nor did she look at Qian Yun. Dong Xi frowned, deep in thought. It was unknown if she had heard Qian Yun¡¯s words.
Qian Yun did not disturb Dong Xi and just looked at her as she pondered. After a while, Dong Xi formed another hand seal. She used the Power of the Earth again, but it was slightly different from before.
Qian Yun felt the ground beneath his feet move, and the cobblestone path seemed to have be a flowing stream.
Qian Yun instinctively used his flying magic tool and nced at the serious-looking Dong Xi.
Dong Xi¡¯s hand seals became faster and faster. At the same time, Dong Xi¡¯s entire body was wrapped in khaki-colored spiritual Qi, as if she was in an eggshell.
As Dong Xipleted her hand seals, a huge fist slowly rose from the ground and smashed toward Qian Yun in the sky.
Qian Yun did not dare to act this time and immediately flew up a few hundred feet. Qian Yun shouted, ¡°Divine Lightning!¡±
Qian Yun¡¯s cultivation was stillcking, so he could not use the perfected Divine Lightning skill. However, even this half-baked skill was hard for many people to bear.
To be able to use this move to resist Dong Xi¡¯s Power of the Earth also meant that Dong Xi¡¯s attack this time was much stronger than before.
However, Qian Yun had not expected that after the Divine Lightning had nullified the Power of the Earth, Dong Xi would actually appear under the Divine Lightning and voluntarily get struck by it.
The power of the Divine Lightning was much weaker after being consumed by the Power of the Earth, but it definitely did not feel good to be struck by lightning.
Dong Xi absorbed the power of the lightning and began to meditate, refining it.
In this way, Qian Yun seemed to have realized something.
At first, Dong Xi asked around who had lightning spirit roots, then said she wanted to spar, and even let lightning strike her continuously.
Could it be that Junior Sister Dong Xi¡ liked to be struck by lightning?
This was indeed very strange. There were actually people who liked to be struck by lightning? What was Dong Xi trying to do?
Qian Yun did not continue to attack. He stood quietly beside Dong Xi as if he was protecting her. When Dong Xi opened her eyes, Qian Yun said seriously, ¡°Junior Sister, are you really here to spar with me?¡±
Dong Xi knew she could not hide it anymore. Just as she was about to exin, sounds came from the grass behind him.
The two of them looked at the grass at the same time. Qian Yun shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±
A group of people walked out from the grass one after another. They were all Qian Yun¡¯s Senior Brothers. Everyoneughed awkwardly and started talking.
¡°You guys continue to chat. Don¡¯t pay attention to us. We¡ were just passing by.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re just passing by.¡±
¡°By the way, Junior Sister, you¡¯re definitely not here to spar with Junior Brother Qian Yun, right? We understand.¡±
¡
Dong Xi realized that there was going to be a new round of rumors. She quickly said, ¡°No, I¡¯m only here to spar.¡±
Dong Xi took out the iron sword that he had prepared earlier. Dong Xi said, ¡°Senior Brother, please enlighten me.¡±
Dong Xi had justprehended a little bit of the Power of the Earth and was interrupted by these people. The Power of the Earth was kind of spiritual Qi. If it could be poured out by the vast earth, its power would be very great. However, it was not that simple. Dong Xi had onlyprehended a little bit.
When she had time in the future, she would slowly cultivate it. For now, she would focus on body cultivation.
When Qian Yun saw that Dong Xi had taken out an iron sword, he wanted to remind her that using an iron sword was not a good idea. However, he was afraid that his Senior Brothers would misunderstand and say that he was being lovey-dovey with Dong Xi, so Qian Yun could only shut his mouth.
He thought to himself, ¡®Forget it, when we spar, I¡¯ll have to control my strength.¡¯
He wanted to let his na?ve Junior Sister know that an iron sword was not a good choice of weapon to deal with cultivators with lightning spirit roots.
Dong Xi naturally knew about this. She was not a fool. Moreover, everyone knew that iron was conductive.
The reason why Dong Xi used an iron sword was to better conduct electricity. She was using it deliberately for body tempering. Such a good opportunity, how could she miss it?!
Qian Yun threw out a spell technique, and Dong Xi did not even think before raising her iron sword to meet the lightning attack. It looked as if she was fighting, but in reality, she purposely blocked the attack.
At first, Qian Yun still wanted to warn Dong Xi, so he did not hit him too hard. Dong Xi happily received the power of the lightning, feeling the electricity coursing through her body.
After she did this a few times, not to mention Qian Yun, even the spectators realized that something was wrong.
Chapter 301 - 301 Refreshed
301 Refreshed
All of the onlookers who had sparred with Junior Brother Qian Yun had been electrocuted before. When they saw Qian Yun throwing lightning, they all wanted to dodge it. Why was this Dong Xi looking for trouble?
After being electrocuted for a long time, Dong Xi felt refreshed. Qian Yun was also stunned by Dong Xi. The two of them were sparring intensely, but they didn¡¯t even use a fifth of their strength. They were just fighting like children.
Dong Xi felt that it was about time. She put away her iron sword and said, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Senior Brother.¡±
Qian Yun was speechless.
!!
Guidance? Where was the guidance? Wasn¡¯t it just casually using a few lightning bolts? Any new disciple could do it.
Qian Yun could not help but feel suspicious. Could it be that this Junior Sister Dong Xi really wanted to spend some time with him?
However, Dong Xi¡¯s expression did not seem like it. After all, Dong Xi¡¯s gaze had never stopped on Qian Yun¡¯s face.
What was it for?
Qian Yun watched Dong Xi leave and pondered for a long time. Qian Yun could not figure it out, but on the way back, he heard the words of a few Masked Moon Sect disciples.
¡°The genius disciples of the Ningtian Sect came to participate in thepetition two years after joining the sect.¡±
¡°You mean that¡ Dong Xi?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. None of you would have guessed that Dong Xi is a body cultivator at such a young age!¡±
Qian Yun listened for a long time until the sound gradually faded away.
¡°Body cultivation?¡± Qian Yun muttered to himself.
Qian Yun suddenly recalled that there was a rumor in the Earth Fiend Hall that had been circting for a long time. The Lightning Grandmaster of the Earth Fiend Hall had previously used the power of lightning to temper his body¡
However, this was only a legend, and no one dared to ask the Lightning Grandmaster.
However, Fellow Daoist Dong Xi¡¯s abnormal behavior over the past few days caused Qian Yun to think of this.
The power of lightning was indeed useful for body-tempering, this was without a doubt.
Qian Yun was born with lightning spirit roots, and his body was also much stronger than people of the same age. After he started cultivating, the effect of lightning spiritual energy on his body was even more obvious.
Qian Yun had always thought that this was an extra benefit from the path of cultivation. However, he had never thought that he would be reminded by a new disciple of the Ningtian Sect to use the power of lightning to temper his body.
Qian Yun smiled helplessly and left.
After returning to his meditation room, Qian Yun could not help but take out hismunication jade slip and send a message to Dong Xi.
[Junior Sister, are you refining your body?]
When Dong Xi saw Qian Yun¡¯s message, she sighed helplessly. She suddenly felt that it was over.
Dong Xi had long since guessed that this matter would not be hidden for long. Senior Brother Qian Yun would definitely find out.
Would Qian Yun still be willing to continue being a tool after knowing the situation? This was hard to say.
Dong Xi thought for a moment and sent a voice message to Qian Yun, apologizing sincerely. She said, ¡°Senior Brother Qian Yun, I¡¯m sorry. I happened to know that lightning can temper one¡¯s body. I¡¯ve tried it before, but the effect wasn¡¯t very good. It¡¯s all thanks to you for sparring with me these few days¡¡±
Qian Yun¡¯s brows twitched. So it was true.
The jade slip in his hand once again received Dong Xi¡¯s voice message. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve disturbed Senior Brother for the past few days. I didn¡¯t tell you the truth. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ve already asked someone to send you a bottle of Body Refining Pills. Please forgive me. In the future, if you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t bother you again.¡±
Dong Xi still had to look around to see if there were any other Senior Brothers she could spar with.
Qian Yun¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard about the Body Refinement Pills. Although this Junior Sister was young, she was quite aplished in body refinement.
Qian Yun did not even have time to write and quickly sent out a voice message. He said, ¡°Junior Sister, you didn¡¯t disturb me, but you gave me a lot of ideas. I¡¯ve never trained my body before, can you teach me?¡±
Other people would try their best to find Qian Yun to rub off on the power of lightning, but Qian Yun was like a child holding a treasure without knowing it. It would be a pity if he did not know how to use it.
If it was Dong Xi¡¯s own body refinement technique, she would definitely agree, but it was Su Cheng who gave it to her.
She was silent for a moment before sending a voice message. ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll have to get permission first.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for Junior Sister¡¯s reply,¡± said Qian Yun.
Dong Xi put away themunication jade slip and immediately began to call Su Cheng.
However, after shouting for a long time, there was no response. Dong Xi had no choice but to threaten, ¡°If you continue to ignore me, I won¡¯t be able to control my fire spiritual energy. I might burn you.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve dealt with humans, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve met someone as unreasonable as you,¡± Su Cheng said helplessly.
Heaven and earth could bear witness to this. Which one of those people would live to the point of being unreasonable in front of Su Cheng?
Dong Xi¡¯s face was also slightly red. She coughed lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious¡ About the body refining technique you gave me, can I teach it to others¡¡±
Chapter 302 - 302 Not for Outsiders
302 Not for Outsiders
Without waiting for Dong Xi to finish, Su Cheng ruthlessly said, ¡°No!¡±
¡°Why?¡± Dong Xi asked, somewhat puzzled.
¡°I won¡¯t teach any of my techniques to outsiders,¡± Su Cheng said coldly.
Dong Xi nodded and took out hermunication Jade slip again, rejecting Qian Yun.
Qian Yun did not necessarily have to learn Dong Xi¡¯s body cultivating technique. He just wanted to know how one could borrow the power of lightning to temper one¡¯s body.
After being rejected by Dong Xi, Qian Yun went to find a body refining Senior Brother of the Masked Moon Sect.
Seeing Tie Zhu, Qian Yun instantly understood what was going on.
Since ancient times, body cultivators had always been a group of burly people. Their bodies were their weapons, their muscles were solid, and their blood vessels were vigorous.
But looking at Junior Sister Dong Xi again, her small arms and legs did not look like a body cultivator at all!
No wonder Dong Xi said that the cultivation technique could not be passed on to outsiders. Just from the fact that one would not be too big after cultivating it, one could tell that the cultivation technique was of a very high grade.
Body shape and figure were important for girls, but Qian Yun was a man, so it did not matter. Qian Yun used the movement technique he obtained in the past to barter with Tie Zhu, asking for his body refining technique.
Tie Zhu was also an honest person. He told Qian Yun that this cultivation technique was not very highand could only be cultivated to the fourth level. If he wanted to continue to train his body, he had to change to another cultivation technique.
Qian Yun still expressed his thanks and went to find Dong Xi with the cultivation technique he had obtained.
From then on, the disciples participating in the inter-sect tournament would see Qian Yun and Dong Xi together from time to time, both getting electrocuted on purpose.
In the beginning, everyone thought that there was something strange between the two. A few dayster, Dong Xi found a Fellow Daoist who used a hammer as a weapon¡
This was a story forter.
¡
On the second day after Dong Xi and Qian Yun came to an agreement, Dong Xi went up topete again. She won the first round and entered the top 400.
If she won this match, she would be able to enter the top 200 and return to the sect to make her two Masters proud.
Just as Dong Xi was about to set off, she ran into Liang Yan at the door.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother,¡± said Dong Xi.
Liang Yan patted Dong Xi¡¯s shoulder in an uncharacteristic manner. Then, he gritted his teeth and took off the ornaments on his treasured sword, handing them over to Dong Xi.
¡°Little Junior Sister, fight well,¡± Liang Yan said.
This sword tassel was a treasure that Liang Yan had specially asked someone to forge. With the tassel¡¯s enhancement, one could easily lock in on their opponent and not miss their sword techniques.
Dong Xi did not know what the sword tassel was for, but seeing Liang Yan¡¯s expression as if he had sold his wife, she knew that it must be something good.
Dong Xi received it with both hands and immediately said, ¡°Thank you for your reward, Senior Brother!¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s words caused Liang Yan¡¯s expression to change drastically. He immediately retracted his hand from the sword tassel and said, ¡°Reward? This isn¡¯t a reward. I¡¯m only lending it to you!¡±
It was rare for Liang Yan to be so emotional. This was enough to show that although the sword tassel was not as good as a sword, it was definitely a treasure.
Dong Xi blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, tell me the truth, how many crystals did you put in here?¡±
Having been exposed, Liang Yan coughed a few times in embarrassment and said, ¡°Nothing much.¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of slyness. She deliberately said, ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s not much. This way, even if I lose, you won¡¯t have any burden. It doesn¡¯t matter if I lose, right?¡±
Liang Yan¡¯s eyes went wide as he said sternly, ¡°Junior Sister, you must win! Master said that if you win two rounds, you¡¯ll get a reward when you go back.¡±
Dong Xi suppressed herughter and pretended to sigh, ¡°But Junior Sister¡¯s ability is limited. If I can¡¯t get the reward, then it¡¯s destined. I should forget it.¡±
Liang Yan replied, ¡°How old are you? How can you ept your fate? You can¡¯t have such thoughts.¡±
¡°Senior Brother,¡± Dong Xi said deliberately. ¡°If Junior Sister really wins, can you share half of the spirit stones you earn with me?¡±
Liang Yan was speechless.
So this was the little girl¡¯s trap.
Even though Liang Yan felt his heart ache, he still nodded and said, ¡°Alright! As long as you win, I¡¯ll give you half of the spirit stones I earn!¡±
Only then did Dong Xi head to the arena.
When she passed by the betting area, Dong Xi took a look at it and saw that the odds were 1 to 6. She could not help but click his tongue.
Even the Senior Brothers of the Ningtian Sect would not dare to bet on Dong Xi¡¯s victory. They had thought that the odds would be quite high, but it was only 1 to 6.
This also showed that Eldest Senior Brother did not bet just a little, he should have bet all his assets, right? No wonder the Eldest Senior Brother had taken out the sword tassel¡ Wasn¡¯t this a must-win?
Originally, Dong Xi had also wanted to continue betting on herself, but from the looks of it, there was no need. 1 to 6, there was no profit to be made!
Chapter 303 - 303 The Road to Wealth Is Cut Off
303 The Road to Wealth Is Cut Off
Dong Xi had just discovered that her path to wealth had been cut off. Eldest Senior Brother was truly ruthless. Dong Xi sighed a few times in silence, then turned and walked towards the first arena. This time, the opponent hade very quickly.
By the time Dong Xi reached the ring, her opponent was already there.
Dong Xi looked at the burly figure on the stage andughed. He could be considered an acquaintance.
This time, Dong Xi¡¯s opponent was Senior Brother Tie Zhu, who had gone to learn the Iron Head Technique with her. Many disciples of the Masked Moon Sect had alsoe to watch.
!!
This was because they had heard that Junior Sister Dong Xi of the Ningtian Sect was also a body cultivator, so they were curious and wanted toe over to take a look.
However, after seeing Dong Xi, these people were more or less disappointed.
Tie Zhu¡¯s body was extremely solid. He could destroy a low-grade spiritual weapon with one punch.
When they looked at Dong Xi again, there was no trace of body cultivation. her arms and legs were thin, and everyone suspected that Senior Brother Tie Zhu would kill Dong Xi with one punch.
This Dong Xi¡ was she really a body cultivator?
The crowd was puzzled as they surrounded the ring to watch the two of them bow.
¡°Senior Brother Tie Zhu, what a coincidence,¡± Dong Xi said in a friendly manner.
Tie Zhu also giggled and did not forget to ask, ¡°What a coincidence. By the way, Junior Sister, what kind of pill did you eat before? Can you sell me some?¡±
They were all body cultivators, so Dong Xi naturally knew how attractive Body Refining Pills were to body cultivators. The conversation between the two also aroused the curiosity of the surrounding crowd.
While everyone was waiting to hear, Dong Xi did not say anything. She only took out hermunication jade slip and gave Tie Zhu a look. She said, ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s talk in private. Let¡¯s add spiritual breath first.¡±
Tie Zhu nodded and immediately took out hismunication jade slip. Under the gazes of hundreds of people, he added Dong Xi as a friend.
Although Tie Zhu was simple-minded, his body had been trained and tempered.
All body cultivators were worthy of respect. The hard work and sweat that body cultivators put in behind them were many times more than that of ordinary cultivators.
Furthermore, this Senior Brother Tie Zhu was also an 11th level Qi Refinement stage cultivator. To be able to reach this level was enough to show that Senior Brother Tie Zhu¡¯s talent was extraordinary.
Tie Zhu against Dong Xi¡ No one would doubt the final oue of this duel.
This was also Dong Xi¡¯s first time meeting a body cultivator. Now, Dong Xi had already reached the third stage of body refinement, reaching the minimum standard of tempering the spirit body mentioned in the cultivation technique.
Not knowing what tier Tie Zhu was, Dong Xi could not help but want to test it out.
Dong Xi did not take out her sword and directly cupped her fists. ¡°Senior Brother, please enlighten me.¡±
When Tie Zhu heard this, he did not hold back and started to use his fist techniques.
Dong Xi¡¯s movement technique was very outstanding. If she wanted to dodge Tie Zhu¡¯s punch, she would be able to do so.
However, Dong Xi¡¯s fist turned into a palm, and she directly rushed forward.
Qian Yun was also watching from below. When he saw the thin and small Dong Xi forcefully take Senior Brother Tie Zhu¡¯s punch, it felt like a mantis trying to stop a chariot.
However, Dong Xi actually managed to catch it. Every cell in Dong Xi¡¯s body was moving in a special rhythm. The power of Tie Zhu¡¯s punch dissipated bit by bit along with the rhythm.
Tie Zhu was shocked when he saw this scene. Then, heughed and said, ¡°Satisfying! Only when you fight with physical cultivators can you have such a good learning opportunity. I¡¯m a man, but I can¡¯t evenpare to a girl.¡±
Tie Zhu did not mean it, but the audience¡¯s faces suddenly looked a little embarrassed.
Dong Xiughed and said, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re wrong. There is no fixedw for Immortal cultivators. No matter if it¡¯s body cultivation or spell cultivation, what they seek is the Great Dao. It¡¯s just that different paths lead to the same destination.¡±
Tie Zhu was stunned, and so were the people below the stage. Some Buddhist cultivators even came forward in deep thought. Even the way Master Xuan Chen looked at Dong Xi had changed.
This child was very Buddhist!
¡°Let¡¯s continue, Senior Brother,¡± said Dong Xi.
After saying that, Dong Xi once again rushed toward Tie Zhu. Dong Xi had never dared to imagine a fight like this before. Tie Zhu kicked out, and Dong Xi retaliated with her palm. She used the force to flip her body in the air and continued to attack Tie Zhu.
As the two of them fought fervently, the crowd below the stage also felt their blood boiling.
It had to be said that a battle between body cultivators was much better to watch than a battle between spell cultivators.
The two of them fought until they were out of breath. Tie Zhu stopped first, one of his eyes swollen from Dong Xi¡¯s punch.
Tie Zhu said, ¡°Junior Sister, today¡¯s fight was very refreshing. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, we¡¯ll continue topare notes. But now, it¡¯s time to determine the winner.¡±
Dong Xi was also in a sorry state. The corner of her mouth had turned green, and there was even a trace of blood.
Dong Xi saw Tie Zhu take out a ring and put it on his finger. Dong Xi frowned and also took out a long sword from her storage ring. The tassel on the sword started to shake because of Dong Xi¡¯s movements.
¡°In that case, I¡¯ll apany you to the end,¡± said Dong Xi.
Tie Zhu saw Dong Xi take out a long sword. Tie Zhu said in shock, ¡°You¡ Aren¡¯t you a body cultivator? Why are you using a sword?¡±
Chapter 304 - 304 It’s Not a Burden to Have More Skills
304 It¡¯s Not a Burden to Have More Skills
¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s not a burden to have more skills, so I¡¯ll learn them all,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile.
Tie Zhu did not know what to say for a moment. He could only give Dong Xi a thumbs up.
Dong Xi was a sword cultivator. If Tie Zhu asked around, he would find out. However, Tie Zh was a simple-minded person. He only knew how to cultivate and did not ask for information. He directly came to thepetition.
Tie Zhu was still wearing the ring. He touched it with his hands and looked at Dong Xi. He said, ¡°Next, Senior Brother will experience Junior Sister¡¯s sword technique.¡±
Dong Xi made an opening gesture and said with a smile, ¡°Please give me some pointers, Senior Brother.¡±
The ring on Tie Zhu had high-grade spiritual Qi. When Dong Xi struck it with her sword, it made a sound of metal colliding.
Dong Xi knew that thispetition would not be easy.
The sword tassel that the Eldest Senior Brother had lent to Dong Xi was also useless in thispetition. The sword tassel was mainly used to lock onto the target. However, Tie Zhu¡¯s movement technique was not good, so Dong Xi¡¯s every move could hit him anyway.
Dong Xi¡¯s sword technique was like a storm, attacking Tie Zhu. Tie Zhu was like a rock, allowing the attacks to fall freely.
The two of them fought for a few rounds and were both very tired, but neither of them could do anything to the other.
Although Tie Zhu managed to block all of Dong Xi¡¯s moves, he also exhausted a lot of his energy. Tie Zhu wanted to seize the opportunity to counterattack, but Dong Xi¡¯s movements were so agile that he could not grasp her.
The two of them stopped at the same time and ate their pills. Dong Xi¡¯s face was red from exhaustion, and Tie Zhu¡¯s back was also drenched in sweat.
Tie Zhu looked at Dong Xi, who was also very tired. He said, ¡°Junior Sister, why don¡¯t we take a break mid-fight?¡±
Dong Xi was stunned for a moment, then she smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you, Senior.¡±
This was the first time everyone had seen such a harmoniouspetition. The two of them sat on both sides, trying to recover their physical strength and spiritual energy.
Everyone below the stage saw this and was instantly dumbfounded. If they allpeted like this, how long would thispetitionst?
Tie Zhu and Dong Xi were very assured of each other. They were not afraid of a sneak attack, so they generously started to rest.
After almost 15 minutes, Tie Zhu opened his eyes and looked at Dong Xi. Tie Zhu said, ¡°Junior Sister, did you rest well?¡±
Dong Xi had the dual assistance of the Body Refining Pill and the Spirit Restore Pill, so she had long recovered and had been waiting for Tie Zhu.
Hearing Tie Zhu¡¯s words, Dong Xi opened her eyes and stood up. She stretched her back and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s continue!¡±
The two of them fought again for more than an hour. Dong Xi felt the arm that was holding the sword tremble slightly, and Tie Zhu was not any better.
The audience did not expect Tie Zhu to fight with Dong Xi for so long. Tie Zhu¡¯s cultivation was four levels higher than Dong Xi¡¯s, and he was also a physical cultivator. This really should not have happened!
On the stage, Tie Zhu did not have such a psychological burden. After all, Tie Zhu had personally seen Dong Xi practice the Iron Head Technique.
Dong Xi was able to keep up with Master Wang Chi¡¯s intense training and even maintain her physical strength, so she was naturally very powerful.
These body cultivators never judged their cultivation based on their appearance. There was a huge difference between eating pills to increase one¡¯s cultivation and cultivating with one¡¯s heart.
In the cultivation world, strength had always been the deciding factor, not cultivation. Whoever won was the most powerful.
The two of them looked at each other and said at the same time, ¡°Why don¡¯t we¡¡±
The two of them instantly understood each other¡¯s thoughts. Tie Zhu smiled and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s take another rest.¡±
Dong Xi immediately sat down, and the crowd below the stage began to discuss.
Thispetition had been going on for a long time, and it had attracted the attention of the Elders. If this continued, what would happen to the rest of thepetition?
Only after Master Xuan Chen sent someone over to ask did he find out what happened.
It turned out that the two of them had fought to a draw, and now they hade to an agreement to rest. After resting, they would continue thepetition.
After a short discussion, Master Xuan Chen and the other Elders decided that the two of them were tied.
When Tie Zhu heard the Elders¡¯ decision, he did not feel embarrassed. He smiled and said, ¡°Junior Sister, from now on, you¡¯re my blood-rted younger sister. Only fighting with you can make me feel so satisfied. Next time, I¡¯ll go to the Ningtian Sect to find you, and we¡¯ll continue topare notes!¡±
It was very refreshing to get along with such a straightforward person like Tie Zhu.
¡°Brother Tie Zhu, today¡¯spetition was great. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, let¡¯s continue.¡± Dong Xi said.
Before the two of them could finish speaking, Master Xuan Chen waved his sleeve and chased them out of the arena.
After Dong Xi steadied herself, she looked at the Senior Brothers around her, and her heart suddenly thumped.
Today¡¯s match was a draw, so what about the Senior Brothers who had bet on Dong Xi? Especially Eldest Senior Brother, who had gambled all his assets¡
Dong Xi was silent. Looking at the tassel on her sword, Dong Xi¡¯s heart felt heavy. How could she exin this?
Chapter 305 - 305 Maybe I’ll Win
305 Maybe I¡¯ll Win
Dong Xi activated Earth Shrinking to leave, wanting to return to the meditation room to hide.
However, she did not expect to see her Senior Brother¡¯s figure from afar when she was about to reach the door.
Dong Xi was speechless.
Dong Xi puffed out her chest and encouraged herself.
He could not me Dong Xi for this. Who knew that it would end up in a draw? Dong Xi did not even use her trump card. It was those Elders who did not give her a chance and chased her away.
If she continued to fight, she might win!
Moreover, Dong Xi had already said that she might not win. Small gambles were good for the mood, but big gambles would make them bankrupt. Eldest Senior Brother should not blindly believe in them.
However, no matter how she thought about it, the moment Dong Xi moved her foot, he ran away.
Dong Xi ran directly to Second Senior Brother Song Qingfeng¡¯s room. She shouted as he ran, ¡°Second Senior Brother, help!
Song Qingfeng was like a magicmp. As long as he was called three times, he would definitely appear.
Dong Xi saw a familiar figure not far away and immediately ran forward, hiding behind Song Qingfeng.
¡°Second Senior Brother, save me!¡± Dong Xi said.
Song Qingfeng looked at his big Senior Brother who was rushing over. He smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve been defeated?¡±
Liang Yan¡¯s face was cold as he looked at Song Qingfeng. He said, ¡°It¡¯s a draw., and the dealer took it all all. All my spirit stones are in your pocket.¡±
Song Qingfeng opened his fan and waved it, protecting Little Junior Sister behind him. He said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Why? Could it be that Eldest Senior Brother is not willing to ept his loss?¡±
Liang Yan was speechless.
All of them were trying to provoke Liang Yan with their words. Liang Yan¡¯s spirit stones were all earned from his hard work in alchemy, and they were taken away by Song Qingfeng just like that? How could Liang Yan be convinced? Those were the spirit stones that he had earned with great effort! In fact, he did not even have these spirit stones in his hands for long.
Dong Xi heaved a sigh of relief when he saw the Second Senior Brother blocking the Eldest Senior Brother. She poked his head out from behind the Second Senior Brother. Dong Xi smiled and handed over the sword tassel in his hand.
Dong Xi said embarrassedly, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I really didn¡¯t mean to harm you. Senior Brother Tie Zhu is a body cultivator. It¡¯s rare for me to meet him, so I thought of sparring with him. I didn¡¯t expect the Elders to judge it as a draw and even chase him down.¡±
Liang Yan looked over, and Song Qingfeng immediately blocked Dong Xi behind him. Liang Yan frowned in dissatisfaction, and Song Qingfeng said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I wonder if you can beat someone at the 1lt level of the Qi Refinement realm 11 when you¡¯re at the 7th level fo the Qi Refinement realm? And he¡¯s a body cultivator.¡±
Liang Yan did not say anything. He understood the logic behind this and understood that victory and defeat were verymon things in the cultivation world.
However, Liang Yan¡¯s heart really ached at the loss of those spirit stones.
Liang Yan red at Song Qingfeng. A well-fed man doesn¡¯t know how a starving man feels.
¡°Forget it, it¡¯s all in the past now,¡± Liang Yan said, his heart aching.
Liang Yan treated this one month of pill refining as cultivation.
Dong Xi felt a little sad when she saw her Eldest Senior Brother leave. Thinking about how her Eldest Senior Brother only had so much money and had lost, Dong Xi felt a little guilty.
¡®Forget it. I¡¯ll just give all these spirit stones to Eldest Senior Brother when I have the chance in the future. Today¡¯s incident will be a lesson for Eldest Senior Brother. I think he¡¯ll be more careful when making decisions in the future and won¡¯t be so reckless.¡¯
Song Qingfeng nced at Dong Xi and knew that she was soft-hearted, so he snorted coldly. It was not clear whether he was trying to warn Dong Xi or his Eldest Senior Brother. Song Qingfeng said, ¡°Never borrow money or gamble with your wealth. Now that Eldest Senior Brother has lost so much, it¡¯s a good lesson to avoid going down the wrong path in the future.¡±
Dong Xi looked at the serious-looking Second Senior Brother and felt that his words were even more senior than Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s.
¡°Second Senior Brother, where did Eldest Senior Brother go?¡± asked Dong Xi. ¡°Can Eldest Senior Brother not be angry and take things too hard?¡±
¡°You¡¯re looking down on our Eldest Senior Brother,¡± Song Qingfeng said with a smile. ¡°If he can¡¯t even endure this, how could he have lived in the world of cultivation for so many years?¡±
Dong Xi blinked her eyes and said, ¡°Then Second Senior Brother, what is Eldest Senior Brother doing?¡±
Song Qingfeng looked at Dong Xi and hit her head with his fan. Song Qingfeng said, ¡°You really don¡¯t understand, or are you just pretending? Since Eldest Senior Brother is so short on spirit stones, he¡¯s probably off to refine pills.¡±
Dong Xi could not help butugh out loud. Although his Eldest Senior Brother was in a rather miserable state, Dong Xi stillughed out loud.
Song Qingfeng was right. Liang Yan started to make pills as soon as he returned to the meditation room. It didn¡¯t feel good to have nothing, not to mention that he still had so many debts to pay.
The news of Dong Xi and Tie Zhu¡¯s draw quickly spread among the Qi Refinement realm disciples.
Chapter 306 - 306 I’m Looking at You in a New Light
306 I¡¯m Looking at You in a New Light
The new disciples of the Ningtian Sect were indeed impressive, and some people even said that Dong Xi was the dark horse of this inter-sect tournament.
Whether she was a dark horse or not, Dong Xi did not know. She only knew that she had won twice and entered the top 200.
If Dong Xi won again, she would enter the top 100.
Dong Xi thought about Second Senior Brother¡¯s promise. If she could enter the top 100, he would be given a mount as a reward.
!!
Although Dong Xi had a flying magic tool, one required spirit stones while the other required spiritual Qi.
If she really had a mount, it would save her a lot of trouble when she went out to gain experience in the future.
Dong Xi was a little eager to try. Those who could enter the top 100 were almost all at the 11th or 12th level of the Qi Refinement stage. Some people were even at the great circle of perfection, just one step away from the Foundation Establishment.
In the past day, Dong Xi hadpeted again.
This time, his opponent was a Buddhist cultivator from Thunder Sound Temple, and he was at the 11th level of Qi Refinement.
Standing in the ring, the small monk saluted and said, ¡°Amitabha, this Little Monk¡¯s name is Hui Zhi.¡±
¡°Dong Xi,¡± Dong Xi immediately saluted.
¡°Junior Sister Dong Xi, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you,¡± Hui Zhi said. ¡°I heard that you have a high understanding of Buddhism. If you have time in the future, you cane to Thunder Sound Temple and discuss it with us.¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°?¡±
What did he mean by a high understanding of Buddhism? In both of Dong Xi¡¯s lives, she was only praying to the Buddha right now. She wanted to make ast-minute effort to pray, but she did not know if Buddha would see Dong Xi¡¯s sincerity and let her win again.
Although this was what Dong Xi was thinking, she could not say it out loud. She said respectfully, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡¯re too kind. If I have time in the future, I¡¯ll definitelye here and learn from you.¡±
The two of them greeted each other courteously and started to fight.
Hui Zhi had a metal spirit root. ording tomon sense, metal spirit roots were for output, but Hui Zhi was using it for defense.
Hui Zhi used the Golden Bell Shield to protect himself, which gave Dong Xi a headache.
Previously, she had encountered Senior Brother Tie Zhu, who was a body cultivator. Now, she had encountered Hui Zhi, who was mainly focused on defense. If Dong Xi could not break this Golden Bell Shield, there was no need to continue thepetition.
Dong Xi took out her long sword and struck the Golden Bell Shield, but it did not break Hui Zhi¡¯s defense.
No one would have thought that Hui Zhi would use such a strong defensive move!
When Dong Xi heard the sounding from the Golden Bell Shield, she suddenly felt a little emotional. How good would it be if she could use sound wave attacks now?
But even if she could not break the shield, she was notpletely out of options.
Since her swordsmanship did not work, she would try her spells.
Hui Zhi was a metal-type, so she tried fire.
The temperature of Dong Xi¡¯s fire spiritual energy was different from that of ordinary people, and because of this, her alchemy furnace exploded several times. Not long after, Hui Zhi, who was in the Golden Bell Shield, could not bear it any longer.
Hui Zhi helplessly opened up a little bit of the Golden Bell Shield, wanting to get some air. However, the floor of the ring suddenly trembled.
A dirt-yellow palm suddenly appeared, and along the gap of the Golden Bell Shield, it directly lifted the entire Golden Bell Shield.
Hui Zhi knew that something was wrong. He immediately jumped up and dodged the terrifying punch.
Dong Xi¡¯s control of the Power of the Earth was bing more and more smooth. This was not the only move she knew. Dong Xi did not want to end up with another draw, so she immediately used her strongest move. Victory or defeat would be decided in an instant.
Using the Power of the Earth to limit Hui Zhi¡¯s space of activity, Dong Xi¡¯s lips moved slightly, and she muttered an obscure Sanskrit phrase.
The people below the stage could not understand what Dong Xi was saying, but they saw a lifelike fire dragon appear behind her. The mes pieced together to form Fire Dragon scales. The dragon bared its fangs and brandished its ws as it floated in the air. No one dared to look directly at it.
Following Dong Xi¡¯s gaze, the fire dragon slowly opened its eyes and let out a silent roar. Then, it charged toward Hui Zhi with its body covered in mes.
The crowd was shocked by this scene. They had never seen this spell before.
Moreover, was such a powerful move really something that a 7th level Qi Refinement cultivator could use? Hui Zhi would have no choice but to jump down and admit defeat, right?
Just as everyone was feeling anxious for Hui Zhi, they saw a golden man walk out of the sea of fire. Unlike before, this man had a Kasaya on him.
When everyone saw this scene, they all became excited.
¡°Everyone, look, Hui Zhi is fine.¡±
¡°Amazing! He could withstand the dragon?¡±
¡°As expected, thepetition this time is much more powerful than the ones we¡¯ve had in the past.¡±
¡°It¡¯s probably because that Kasaya is powerful. so he is able to dodge it. I¡¯m afraid Dong Xi is going to lose.¡±
¡
The crowd below the stage was bustling, expressing that they did not think highly of Dong Xi.
After all, in everyone¡¯s eyes, this was Dong Xi¡¯s final trump card, and yet she could not hurt Hui Zhi.
In that case, wouldn¡¯t the next move be Hui Zhi¡¯s showtime?
Dong Xi was also surprised to see Hui Zhie out of the fire.
¡°As the saying goes, ¡®real gold fears no fire¡¯,¡± Dong Xi muttered to herself in a low voice.
Chapter 307 - 307 Well-Deserved Reputation
307 Well-Deserved Reputation
As Hui Zhi came out of the fire, the fire dragon also disappeared.
Hui Zhi put his hands together and praised, ¡°Everyone says that Junior Sister is the dark horse of thispetition. Now that I¡¯ve experienced it, you¡¯re indeed worthy of your reputation.¡±
¡°Senior Brother is too kind, but didn¡¯t you dodge my attack?¡± Dong Xi said with a smile.
Hui Zhi touched the Kasaya on his body and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to this Kasaya.¡±
Dong Xi bit her lip and did not say anything.
After all, equipment was also a part of one¡¯s strength, and the cultivation world acknowledged this rule.
When travelling, the more life-saving items one had, the higher the chance of survival. No one had ever put away their equipment before fighting.
If you can¡¯t win in equipment, then you¡¯re not as good as others.
¡°Junior Sister Dong Xi, it¡¯s Senior Brother¡¯s turn to attack now,¡± Hui Zhi said.
After saying that, Hui Zhi began to make hand seals. Dong Xi immediately became serious. She would not give up until the end.
Everyone thought that Dong Xi would not be able to deal with it. Dong Xi knew that she still had a move she had not used yet, and it was time to try it out.
Dong Xi¡¯s hands quickly formed seals, and her movements gradually sped up. The crowd¡¯s eyes could not keep up with her speed.
¡°Dong Xi actually still has an ultimate move?¡±
¡°How terrifying. It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t meet Dong Xi in my matches.¡±
¡°Needless to say, the moreplicated the hand seals are, the more powerful the moves will be.¡±
¡
At the same time as Hui Zhi made his move, Dong Xi alsopleted her hand seal. She raised her hand and pushed, and the square golden mark collided with Hui Zhi¡¯s spell technique.
With a loud bang, Dong Xi waved her hand, and a huge brown palm blocked in front of her. The aftermath of the explosion blew Dong Xi to the edge of the ring before she stopped.
For a moment, the surroundings were silent. Everyone stared at the arena, wanting to know who won.
When they saw the slender figure, everyone was shocked.
¡°What kind of spell is this? Who has seen it before?¡±
¡°Never. I¡¯ve seen many disciples from the Ningtian Sect, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone use this skill.¡±
¡°Dong Xi of the Ningtian Sect has something special.¡±
¡
Dong Xi looked at the fallen Hui Zhi and walked over.
Seeing that Hui Zhi¡¯s eyes were closed, Dong Xi thought for a moment before taking out a pill for Hui Zhi to eat.
Hui Zhi ate the pill and woke up. Looking at Dong Xi, he said, ¡°Junior Sister is indeed amazing.¡±
¡°Senior Brother is also very strong,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile.
¡°I lost,¡± Hui Zhi said, shaking his head.
Dong Xi was instantly overjoyed. It did not matter if she won or lost, but she had obtained the mount that Second Senior Brother had promised.
After leaving the ring, Dong Xi happily went to the betting area and got a bag of spirit stones. She hummed a little tune as she walked toward the Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s meditation room.
Dong Xi stood at the door and knocked for a long time, but no one appeared.
Dong Xi thought that her Eldest Senior Brother was not around and was just about to leave when the door opened.
When Dong Xi saw her Eldest Senior Brother, she was stunned. She had never seen such a slovenly Eldest Senior Brother. His face was covered in a beard and his eyes were bloodshot.
Looking into the room, there was an alchemy furnace with a terrifyingly high temperature. Therefore, Eldest Senior Brother must have been refining pills all this time.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Liang Yan.
Dong Xi immediately nodded and took out the bag of spirit stones. Dong Xi said, ¡°Senior Brother, this is for you.¡±
Liang Yan furrowed his brows, his eyes clearly bloodshot. ¡°What?¡±
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, I won today,¡± said Dong Xi. ¡°This is all earned. I¡¯ll give you half.¡±
Liang Yan was stunned at first, then he looked at his Junior Sister.
Dong Xi lowered her head and took out another Spirit Restore Pill for Liang Yan. She said, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t tire yourself out. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get white hair.¡±
Liang Yan held the bag of spirit stones in one hand and the Spirit Restore Pill in the other as he stared at Dong Xi in a daze.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother,¡± Dong Xi said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first and won¡¯t disturb you from continuing your alchemy.¡±
Watching Dong Xi¡¯s back as she left, Liang Yan¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.
Little Junior Sister is so good, so much better than Song Qingfeng!
After Liang Yan consumed the Spirit Restore Pill, he opened the bag to take a look. The light from the spirit stones made him even more touched.
Dong Xi left Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s ce. She did not return to her own meditation room, but happily went to Second Senior Brother¡¯s meditation room.
Song Qingfeng was not surprised to see Dong Xi, but he was a little surprised about another matter. This little girl was so persistent about her mount that she could get into the top 100 just for her mount?
Song Qingfeng was thinking that if he had said top 50, Dong Xi would have brought even more surprises.
¡°Second Senior Brother, what kind of mount are you going to give me?¡± Dong Xi boasted shamelessly. Could it be the legendary Deep Sea Flood Dragon?¡±
Song Qingfeng raised his eyebrows and looked at Dong Xi¡¯s sparkling eyes. He said, ¡°You really dare to ask for it?! Deep Sea Flood Dragon? Second Senior Brother is waiting for you to be more powerful in the future so that you can catch a few of them for me to y with!¡±
Chapter 308 - 308 Eccentric
308 entric
Dong Xi pouted her lips. Dong Xi said, ¡°Second senior, I have a story to tell you.¡±
¡°What story?¡± Song Qingfeng asked.
¡°A long time ago, there was azy guy who wanted to fly, but he didn¡¯t put in the effort to cultivate, ¡± Dong Xi said immediately. ¡°So, he found a Junior Sister and asked her to cultivate so that she could carry thezy guy as she flew.¡±
Song Qingfeng was speechless.
¡°Little girl, who are you talking about?¡± Song Qingfeng said.
¡°Second Senior Brother, you can¡¯t be like this!¡± Dong Xi said seriously. ¡°Other Junior Sisters have Deep Sea Flood Dragons as mounts. What about me¡¡±
Before she could finish, Song Qingfeng handed over a Demon Beast Bag.
Dong Xi took out an egg from the bag and was speechless. Dong Xi said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say what this is¡¡±
Song Qingfeng came forward with great interest. He said, ¡°Junior Sister, do you know that ¡®blind openings¡¯ are popr these days?¡±
¡°Blind opening?¡± Dong Xi asked.
Dong Xi gritted her teeth and almost could not hold it in. What the hell was this ¡®blind opening¡¯? The loot box was already so popr in the cultivation world? How could such a smart person like Second Senior Brother believe in such unreliable things? Dong Xi was very suspicious that this blind opening was Second Senior Brother¡¯s own creation.
¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Song Qingfeng said with a smile. ¡°Blind opening means randomly choosing a demon beast egg and hatching it. It¡¯s said that it might give you a top-tier mount! It¡¯s the legendary Deep Sea Flood Dragon. Junior Sister, it¡¯s all up to your luck!¡±
Dong Xi looked at the egg that was slightly smaller than a basketball in her hand. Although she was not sure what would hatch out of it, there was one thing that Dong Xi was sure of.
This egg was definitely not a Deep Sea Flood Dragon!
The Deep Sea Flood Dragon was a top-grade mount, and it was definitely not something Dong Xi could hatch at will.
Dong Xi sighed softly. It did not matter. No matter what it was, it was good as long as it could be used as a means of transportation.
¡°Second Senior Brother, How do I hatch this demon beast egg?¡± asked Dong Xi curiously.
Song Qingfeng threw the bag to Dong Xi and said, ¡°Take this bag and throw in a few spirit stones. This bag will help you hatch the eggs.¡±
Dong Xi threw in five low-grade spirit stones, and it did not take long for the bag to absorb all of them. She threw in another five mid-grade spirit stones, and again, it did not take long for it to absorb all of them.
The smile on Dong Xi¡¯s face was gone. She threw the bag to Song Qingfeng and said, ¡°Second Senior Brother, I really can¡¯t afford this Demon Beast Bag. You should keep it for yourself¡¡±
At this rate of consumption, Dong Xi might as well go back and continue using the little green leaf.
Song Qingfeng looked at the Demon Beast Bag that was thrown back and was very curious. What kind of demon beast would hatch from this egg?
Song Qingfeng also knew that his luck had always been bad, so he wanted to test his Junior Sister¡¯s luck. Who knew that his Junior Sister clearly did not want to be a sucker. If Dong Xi did not hatch it, Song Qingfeng would have chosen it for nothing.
¡°Little Junior Sister,¡± Song Qingfeng said earnestly, ¡°although you need some spirit stones to hatch it, you can ride it after it hatches. That will save a lot of spirit stones. Don¡¯t you think so? ¡±
Dong Xi looked at Song Qingfeng with a faint smile, obviously not falling for it.
¡°Second Senior Brother, although you¡¯re right, don¡¯t these newly hatched demon beasts need to be cared for? It needs to be fed, right?¡± Dong Xi asked. ¡°If it hatches a Taotie, won¡¯t it eat me as well?¡±
Song Qingfeng frowned. This Little Junior Sister was too smart and much harder to deal with than Eldest Senior Brother and Junior Sister Chi Yan.
Song Qingfeng said, ¡°if you hatch a Taotie, you¡¯ll make a big profit! Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild, how could we possibly be so lucky? It¡¯s impossible.¡±
Dong Xi said, ¡°Second Senior Brother, you said that we can¡¯t be opportunistic. We shouldn¡¯t y this kind of game of probability. I¡¯d better be down-to-earth and wait for the day when Second Senior Brother catches a Deep Sea Flood Dragon.¡±
¡
Seeing Dong Xi¡¯s impassiveness, Song Qingfeng could only helplessly take out a bag and throw it to Dong Xi. Song Qingfeng said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pay for the spirit stones for the incubation. Look at how stingy you are.¡±
Dong Xi looked at the familiar patterns on the bag. This bag seemed to be¡ It¡¯s Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s spirit stones, right?
Dong Xi blinked. Thinking of how her Eldest Senior Brother had lost so many spirit stones, she nodded and agreed. Dong Xi said worriedly, ¡°Second Senior Brother, no matter what it hatches, I can do whatever I want with this little demon beast, right?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Song Qingfeng nodded and said.
Only then did Dong Xi nod her head. If she was not satisfied with the hatching, she could take it out and sell it. She had to earn some money.
As for the Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s spirit stones, they were now back in Dong Xi¡¯s hands. It was really a pity. As expected, the heavens¡¯ will always reincarnate. Everything will go to whoever it belongs to in the end.
Chapter 309 - 309 Traveling Together
309 Traveling Together
Now that Dong Xi had so many spirit stones, she did not feel any heartache at all. She grabbed a handful and threw them into the bag. After saying goodbye to Song Qingfeng, Dong Xi hung the Demon Beast Bag on her body and walked back to her room with satisfaction.
Before she could reach the door, she saw a huge creature sitting at the door from afar.
Dong Xi walked closer and found that it was actually Senior Brother Tie Zhu.
¡°Senior Brother Tie Zhu,¡± Dong Xi said in astonishment.
Tie Zhu heard the voice and immediately raised his head. When he saw Dong Xi, his eyes lit up. He said, ¡°Junior Sister!¡±
Tie Zhu¡¯s gaze was as if he had seen some kind of treasure, making Dong Xi feel a little ufortable.
¡°Senior Brother, why are you here?¡± Dong Xi coughed a few times.
Tie Zhu lowered his head and said, ¡°Junior Sister, I sent you a message, but you didn¡¯t reply¡¡±
His tone was filled with grievance, but when coupled with his huge body, it was somewhatical.
Dong Xi immediately took out hermunication jade slip. Seeing the message on it, Dong Xi said, ¡°I was busy just now, so I didn¡¯t read the jade slip. Senior Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
Tie Zhuughed naively and scratched his head. He said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just¡ About the Body Refinement Pill¡¡±
After saying this, Tie Zhu sneered, looking a little silly.
Dong Xi did not have many Body Refining Pills left. She could not refine any fifth-grade pills for the time being. Her two Senior Brothers would always refine two cauldrons of pills for her when they were in a good mood. Therefore, Dong Xi did not have the confidence to give an entire bottle to others.
Dong Xi took out two pills and gave them to Tie Zhu. Dong Xi said, ¡°Senior Brother, I don¡¯t have many Body Refining Pills left. After all, it¡¯s a fifth-grade pill. I can¡¯t refine it yet¡¡±
Tie Zhu held the two pills. He was surprised and at a loss for what to do. He said, ¡°Junior Sister, how many spirit stones do these cost? I¡¯ll give it to you now.¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, she knew that Tie Zhu had misunderstood. Dong Xi said, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll give you these two.¡±
Tie Zhu shook his head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t take them. I¡¯m a coward, but I know that fifth-grade pills are very expensive.¡±
¡°Senior Brother, didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m your biological sister?¡± Dong Xi said with a smile.
Tie Zhu frowned and hesitated for a moment. He still said, ¡°I just can¡¯t. As an elder brother, I shouldn¡¯t take it for free.¡±
This was also the first time Dong Xi had encountered such a stubborn person. After thinking for a moment, Dong Xi said, ¡°Senior Brother, you don¡¯t have to give me spirit stones. Can you promise me one thing? These two Body Refinement Pills will be your reward.¡±
¡°What is it?¡± Tie Zhu asked curiously.
Dong Xi said, ¡°After a while, I might go to the Frost Ice Sea. However, I¡¯ve never traveled far before. I¡¯m a little worried about going alone. I wonder if Senior Brother has time to travel with me?¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s purpose for going out was to train her body. She could find someone else, but it would waste some time. Tie Zhu, who was also a body cultivator and had good strength, naturally became the most suitable candidate.
¡°Frost Ice Sea?¡± Tie Zhu asked.
Tie Zhu looked at Dong Xi in shock. He frowned, and Dong Xi guessed that Tie Zhu was in a difficult position.
Tie Zhu said with some embarrassment, ¡°Junior Sister, I can¡¯t swim.¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
If she did not know anything else, it would not matter. But when it came to swimming, Dong Xi had to talk about it.
¡°Senior Brother, you have to learn how to swim,¡± said Dong Xi. ¡°I almost died twice because I didn¡¯t know how to swim. In order to avoid such a thing from happening again, I learned how to swim.¡±
Tie Zhu raised his head and saw Dong Xi¡¯s serious expression.
Tie Zhu knew that Dong Xi was not lying. He thought for a moment and nodded.
Dong Xi continued, ¡°It¡¯s not a burden to have more skills. We don¡¯t cultivate so that we can stay in the Eastern Continent forever. When we travel in the future, we may encounter many difficulties. It would be best if we can avoid them in advance.¡±
When Tie Zhu heard this, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Junior Sister is right. I will start learning once I return. When do you want to leave?¡±
Dong Xi pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°It might take some time. Once it¡¯s confirmed, I¡¯ll send a message to Senior Brother. We¡¯ll confirm the time. What do you think?¡±
Tie Zhu immediately agreed. He looked at the bottle with the two pills and said, ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take the pills.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, Tie Zhu thought for a moment and looked at Dong Xi with a silly smile again. He said, ¡°Junior Sister, two pills aren¡¯t enough for me. Do you know where I can buy Body Refining Pills?¡±
Dong Xi thought about it and agreed. She could give two to Tie Zhu, but she could not keep giving him free pills. And ording to Tie Zhu¡¯s personality, he might not even want it if she gave it to him directly.
¡°Senior Brother, you can go to the Rainbow Store and inquire about it when you have time,¡± said Dong Xi.
Chapter 310 - 310 He Would Never Miss Such an Opportunity
310 He Would Never Miss Such an Opportunity
Although the store did not have Body Refinement Pills yet, Dong Xi could go to Second Senior Brother and give him a suggestionter.
ording to Second Senior Brother¡¯s shrewdness, he would never miss such an opportunity.
Tie Zhu nodded. He would ask when he had the time.
After Tie Zhu left, Dong Xi entered the meditation room and told Song Qingfeng about the Body Refinement Pill through her jade slip.
!!
As soon as she sent it, the jade slip lit up. Dong Xi thought it was a message from her Second Senior Brother, but it turned out to be a message from Kong Xing.
[Junior Sister, when are you free? Come to my ce.]
Dong Xi typed a question mark and sent it over, and Kong Xing sent another message.
[The Group Chat Array has been created. I need to modify your jade slip. Bring it with you.]
Dong Xi, ¡°?!¡±
After recovering from her shock, Dong Xi immediately sent a message.
[Understood, Senior Brother. I¡¯ll be right there.]
Dong Xi turned around and left the room, hurriedly running towards Kong Xing¡¯s residence.
Not long after Kong Xing sent the message, Dong Xi arrived.
¡°You¡¯re quite fast,¡± Kong Xing said with a smile.
Dong Xi took out the jade slip and respectfully handed it to Kong Xing. Dong Xi said, ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother! Senior Brother is amazing! It¡¯s only been a short while, and the formation is alreadypleted.¡±
Kong Xing was also a little proud, but he quickly calmed down. He said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I¡¯ll only be considered powerful after I¡¯ve studied and understood that formation disc of yours.¡±
¡°We each have our own uses,¡± Dong Xi shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be humble, Senior Brother.¡±
Kong Xing took out a brush and began to drawplex runes on Dong Xi¡¯s jade slip with his spiritual power. When the runes were formed, Kong Xing quickly sent out two seals and imprinted the runes into the jade slip.
After everything was done, Kong Xing inspected it before returning the jade slip to Dong Xi.
¡°Try it, Junior Sister,¡± said Kong Xing.
Dong Xi¡¯s eyes lit up. She took the jade slip and inserted her spiritual Qi. The jade slip lit up. Dong Xi selected the lives of the Eldest Senior Brother and the Second Senior Brother and started a conversation. As expected, an interface of the three people chatting together appeared. Dong Xi sent a message.
[Eldest Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother, are you surprised? Are you surprised?]
After sending the message, without waiting for the two Senior Brothers to reply, Dong Xi looked at Kong Xing. She said, ¡°Senior Brother, I don¡¯t know how to thank you¡¡±
Kong Xing waved his hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I even ate your pills. There¡¯s nothing to thank me for. You helped me sell the pill recipe for such a high price. I should be the one thanking you.¡±
When Dong Xi heard Kong Xing¡¯s words, he felt that the Senior Brothers beside him were all very honest.
Except for Second Senior Brother.
As expected, Second Senior Brother replied the fastest.
[Little Junior Sister, how did you do that!?]
Dong Xi smiled as she picked up the jade slip and replied.
[It was Senior Brother Kong Xing who helped me add an array to the jade slip.]
This was not the first time Song Qingfeng had heard the name ¡®Kong Xing¡¯. He thought about it for a moment and realized that Kong Xing was the one who had brought Dong Xi to learn the Iron Head Technique.
However¡ Kong Xing was a Buddhist cultivator, right? How did he know how to use formations?
Seeing that Song Qingfeng did not reply, Dong Xi sent another message.
Second Senior Brother, you know Senior Brother Kong Xing as well. He¡¯s the Senior Brother who sold us the Youth Pill recipe.
Song Qingfeng, ¡°?? ¡±
What the hell, what kind of talent was this? Why didn¡¯t theye into contact with each other before?
Dong Xi thought for a moment and sent another message.
[Second Senior Brother, Senior Brother Kong Xing and Senior Brother Tie Zhu are both body refiners. If they go to buy pills, can you give them a discount?]
Song Qingfeng immediately replied.
[Discount? Little Junior Sister, you¡¯re looking down on Second Senior Brother too much. In the future, I will take care of all of the pills that Kong Xing needs.]
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
Dong Xi felt that something was not right. Why was Second Senior Brother suddenly so generous?
Song Qingfeng thought that he had outsmarted Dong Xi. He sent a message.
[As long as Kong Xing is willing to hand over this array to me, not just the Body Refining Pill, all pills below grade-6 will be free of charge!]
Dong Xi was silent. Second Senior Brother¡¯s n was so obvious that even an idiot would facepalm.
Dong Xi still replied.
[I¡¯ll ask Senior Brother Kong Xingter.]
Song Qingfeng immediately replied.
[If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll go and talk to him myself.]
Dong Xi told Kong Xing what Song Qingfeng said. Kong Xing was stunned.
The reason why Kong Xing had researched this formation was to repay Junior Sister Dong Xi, but he had never thought that he would be able to exchange it for such good conditions.
¡°Sure!¡± Kong Xing immediately replied.
After hesitating for a moment, even Kong Xing agreed. He even felt like he was disrespecting the art of alchemy by getting so many free pills this way.
Dong Xi was also very happy. This was truly a win-win situation.
...
Dong Xi had just told Song Qingfeng about Kong Xing¡¯s agreement when Eldest Senior Brother sent them a message.
[Why can everyone else eat it for free? As your Senior Brother, why can¡¯t you give me pills for free too?]
Chapter 311 - 311 It’s All Because of You
311 It¡¯s All Because of You
The group of three was silent for a moment before Dong Xi remembered that this was a group chat.
Eldest Senior Brother did not speak, but he could still see the messages.
Now that he was caught by Eldest Senior Brother, Dong Xi was nervous for Second Senior Brother.
Song Qingfeng was not afraid of Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s questioning at all.
!!
Song Qingfeng and Eldest Senior Brother had been at each other¡¯s throats for the past 200 years. This was nothing. Song Qingfeng sent a message.
[Eldest Senior Brother, don¡¯t treat yourself as an outsider. I¡¯ll tell you the reason why I agreed to give free pills below grade-6. It¡¯s all because of you. After you break through to the Nascent Soul stage, you can refine grade-6 pills. We still need you to refine those pills. I can¡¯t feel at ease if anyone else is doing this task.]
Dong Xi was speechless.
Dong Xi silently mourned for Second Senior Brother in her heart. He was too brave. He actually dared to say that. Did he forget that Eldest Senior Brother was also a sword cultivator?
Last time, Dong Xi analyzed the swordsmanship with Eldest Senior Brother. Eldest Senior Brother was either refining pills or fighting every day. He like to call it a ¡®spar¡¯.
Especially now, Second Brother was the best opponent to spar with.
When Liang Yan saw the message, his expression turned ugly. Liang Yan replied.
[You¡¯re the one treating me as an outsider. Why don¡¯t you spar with me tonight? That¡¯s not a big deal, right?]
When Dong Xi saw this sentence in the group chat, she could not help butugh secretly.
What did she just say? She had guessed it right.
However, Dong Xi did not know that in the past 200 years, her two Senior Brothers had been like this.
Second Senior Brother had been annoying Eldest Senior Brother since he was young. He wanted to anger Eldest Senior Brother every day. When Eldest Senior Brother was angry, he would fight with Second Senior Brother.
Song Qingfeng replied immediately.
[Do you think I¡¯m afraid? It¡¯s just a spar, right? It¡¯s just nice to let you see the new palm technique you¡¯ve learned.]
After saying this, there were no more messages in the group chat. Dong Xi knew that the two Senior Brothers had probably gone to chat privately.
At this moment, Song Qingfeng sent another message to Dong Xi.
[Little Junior Sister, tell Kong Xing that I¡¯ll send someone to deliver the Rainbow Store¡¯s token another day. At that time, Kong Xing will take the token and can take any medicinal pills he wants when he visits the store. At the same time, tell Kong Xing to bring the array formation when he visits.]
Dong Xi knew that the upgrade of themunication jade slip was a huge leap for the cultivation world. It was like how Dong Xi¡¯s cell phone had entered the smartphone era in her previous life.
Humans were social animals, and no one would reject a few people chatting together.
When the time came, Song Qingfeng only needed to mass-produce themunication jade slips that could be used for group chat and sell them to the entire cultivation world. Giving Kong Xing some free pills was nothing inparison to the profits of the upgradedmunication jade slips.
Dong Xi ryed Song Qingfeng¡¯s words to Kong Xing. At this moment, Kong Xing also realized that something was amiss. Second Senior Brother of the Ningtian Sect should be someone from the Rainbow Store.
An array formation could be exchanged for free pills. If he could research more array formations¡
Dong Xi did not know what Kong Xing was thinking at this moment. After bidding farewell to Kong Xing, Dong Xi happily took the jade slip and left. On the way, she even pulled Chi Yan and Ke Xin into the group chat.
Dong Xi happily greeted her two sisters. However, after waiting for a long time, no one paid any attention to her. Dong Xi could only sigh softly.
It seemed that these two sisters were training in seclusion.
Forget it. As youths, they should all work harder.
Dong Xi returned to the meditation room and looked at the Demon Beast Bag. After thinking for a moment, she took out hermunication jade slip and sent a message anonymously in the square.
[Fellow Daoists, have you ever hatched a demon beast egg blindly? Did anyone get something good?]
New things would always attract countless people. After a while, someone started to reply to Dong Xi¡¯s question.
[Blindly hatching a demon beast egg? Fellow Daoist, you much be rich!]
[One demon beast egg costs 188 medium-grade spirit stones. If I had these spirit stones, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to buy a demon beast directly?]
[You don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s boring to buy it directly. It¡¯s better to hatch one yourself.]
[Would you still be so happy if you got a tier 1 ck Rat?]
[Previous poster, are you here to make fun of me? What kind of rat is born from eggs?]
[I have to answer this question. Previously, before I left, I paid respects to the Spirit Treasure Immortal and blindly hatched a Thunderbird.]
[Really? I¡¯ll pray and worship the Spirit Treasure Immortal every day in the future.]
[Everyone, let¡¯s pay our respects together!]
¡
Dong Xi looked at these messy replies, put away the jade slip, and walked out.
If Dong Xi remembered correctly, there was also a Spirit Treasure Immortal in Thunder Sound Temple.
Oh, Immortal of Spirit Treasures, I am a devout and sincere believer. I am willing to willing to use the spiritual energy to exchange for a cute and powerful Deep Sea Flood Dragon!
Dong Xi lit the thickest incense in the Spirit Treasure Immortal Pce, knelt down, and kowtowed. Then, in front of the Spirit Treasure Immortal, she put a few more spirit stones into the Demon Beast Bag, hoping that this method was correct and that she could get good ones.
Chapter 312 - 312 Rearing Demonic Beasts?
312 Rearing Demonic Beasts?
From then on, no matter where Dong Xi went, she would always bring the Demon Beast Bag with her. She was very careful, as if there really was a Deep Sea Flood Dragon inside.
Not long after, Kong Xing also discovered this matter. Every time he went to learn the Iron Head Technique, Tie Zhu and Kong Xing would stand beside Dong Xi.
Today, after ss, the three of them walked out together. Kong Xing looked at Dong Xi¡¯s Demon Beast Bag and said, ¡°Junior Sister, are you raising a demon beast?¡±
Dong Xi first nodded, then shook her head.
Kong Xing was a little confused. Dong Xi smiled and said, ¡°Not yet. It¡¯s just an egg now. We¡¯ll only know what kind of demon beast it is when it hatches.¡±
¡°Junior Sister, can you let me take a look at the egg?¡± Kong Xing asked curiously. ¡°Maybe I can recognize what kind of egg it is.¡±
Dong Xi nodded and took out the egg from inside and handed it to Kong Xing.
He scanned the area with his spiritual Qi and could only determine that it was an earth-type demon beast. As for what kind of demon beast it was, he could not guess.
There were so many demon beasts in this world. If they were easy to recognize, no one would do business blindly.
Kong Xing could not recognize it, but he had other ways. He said, ¡°Junior Sister, have you heard of the Wishing Technique?¡±
Dong Xi blinked and nodded lightly. She had indeed heard of this in her previous life.
¡°I know a little about it,¡± Kong Xing said after thinking for a moment.
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
Dong Xi even suspected that she had misheard. She looked at Kong Xing in surprise and said, ¡°Senior Brother, you are a Buddhist.¡±
As a Buddhist, he actually learned the art of Wishing. Was this good?
Moreover, this cultivation technique was supposed to be learned by cultivators from Daoist sects.
Kong Xing rubbed his bald head and whispered, ¡°Junior Sister, didn¡¯t you say that having more skills wouldn¡¯t be a burden?¡±
Dong Xi immediately fell silent. At this moment, Dong Xi also understood that she should not talk too much about the great principles. If she talked too much, she would be in trouble.
Dong Xi remained silent, not knowing what to say. After a long silence, she said, ¡°Senior Brother, let¡¯s talk about this Wishing Technique first.¡±
Kong Xing smiled and raised his head, only to see Tie Zhu curiously approach him. Kong Xing said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m not lying. To be honest, the Art of Wishing is profound. I only know a little.¡±
In her previous life, Dong Xi had heard others talk about it. It was said that the Wishing Thnique came from the Book of Luban. It could be used to lower Yin energy, enter the devil, chant spells, and so on. It was said to be a special God, but it had long been ssified as feudal superstition.
Dong Xi was very curious, so she investigated this Wishing Technique. It was said that people who learned this would start to get bad luck.
It was also because of this that the technique slowly disappeared in her previous life.
Thinking of the bad luck, Dong Xi looked at Kong Xing, and her expression became a little awkward.
Kong Xing turned around and saw Dong Xi¡¯s conflicted expression. Kong Xing said, ¡°Why the long face?¡±
Dong Xi hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°Senior Brother, have you ever heard anyone talk about bad luck?¡±
When Kong Xing heard this, he smiled and said, ¡°Junior Sister, there may be such talks, but it¡¯s just a legend.¡±
Dong Xi heaved a sigh of relief. Kong Xing continued, ¡°Wishing Technique, I only know a little incantation. I can help you bless this demon beast egg. It might be useful, but it might not.¡±
As Kong Xing spoke, heughed. After a pause, he said, ¡°No one can say for sure.¡±
¡°Thank you, Senior Brother.¡± Dong Xi nodded.
Kong Xing brought Dong Xi to his meditation room. Tie Zhu was also very interested, so he followed them to his room.
After entering the room, Kong Xing looked at Dong Xi. Dong Xi immediately understood and took down the Demon Beast Bag before handing the demon beast egg to Kong Xing.
Kong Xing sat down cross-legged and carefully ced the demon beast egg in front of him.
The palms of Kong Xing¡¯s hands were facing each other, separated by an inch, and the fingertips were opposite each other.
¡°Heavenly Fire against the Moon, Earth Fire against the Sun¡¡±
Dong Xi listened attentively, her eyes never leaving the demon beast egg. However, she found that the demon beast egg had not changed at all.
Dong Xi rested her chin on her hands. Perhaps the inside of the demon beast egg had already begun to change.
Tie Zhu looked drowsy as he listened to the incantation. Dong Xi looked at Kong Xing, the monk, and began to recite the Daoist incantation. Dong Xi felt that it was a little funny.
After Kong Xing finished reciting the incantation, he retracted his hand and put his palms together. Kong Xing said, ¡°Amitabha, I¡¯m sorry.¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, she smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, you don¡¯t have to feel guilty. If it¡¯s really so useful, even the Buddha will want to learn it.¡±
Kong Xing widened his eyes and said with a familiar look. ¡°You can¡¯t be rude.¡±
Hearing his tone, Dong Xi knew that Kong Xing was only joking.
Chapter 313 - 313 Is That All?
313 Is That All?
As the two of them spoke, Tie Zhu also woke up. He looked at the two of them and said, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±
Kong Xing nodded and returned the demon beast egg to Dong Xi.
Dong Xi happily took the demon beast egg and put it back into the Demon Beast Bag again. Then, she threw in two handfuls of spirit stones.
Tie Zhu and Kong Xing looked at Dong Xi¡¯s actions. Their hearts ached, and they were also very curious about what woulde out of this demon beast egg in the end.
Dong Xi still had apetition in the afternoon, so she did not stay any longer. She bid farewell to Kong Xing and left.
As soon as Dong Xi and Tie Zhu left, Kong Xing received a voice transmission talisman from his Master, Master Zhi Xian.
¡°Kong Xing,e to me,¡± said Master Zhi Xian.
Kong Xing was instantly terrified, afraid that his Master would find out that he had secretly used the Wishing Technique.
The journey that originally took less than 15 minutes had taken Kong Xing an hour. On the way, he was thinking about how to tell his Master.
As for foreign spell techniques, he naturally had to learn them if they were useful.
No matter how much Kong Xing hesitated, the time hade. Kong Xing entered his Master¡¯s courtyard and sighed.
He thought that during this period of time, his Iron Head Technique had been cultivated quite well. How many times should he be able to withstand his Master¡¯s smacking?
Kong Xing entered the room. His Master was sitting by the window. The sunlight shone into the room and happened to shine on his Master¡¯s bald head.
It was also because of this that his Master¡¯s face became even more dignified. Kong Xing immediately went forward and sped his hands together to salute. Kong Xing said, ¡°Master, disciple has arrived.¡±
Master Zhixian opened his eyes and looked at Kong Xing seriously. Master Zhixian said, ¡°Kong Xing, I heard that you have been spending a lot of time with Fairy Dong Xi of the Ningtian Sect?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Master,¡± replied Kong Xing honestly.
After getting to know Dong Xi, Kong Xing¡¯s wallet became thicker and thicker, and he did not have to worry about resources anymore.
Kong Xing felt that it was a very good thing to be able to get to know Dong Xi. Even Master Xuan Chen had said that Dong Xi had a Buddhist nature.
Kong Xing was just about to praise Dong Xi to his Master when he saw his Master frown. Master Zhi Xian said, ¡°Kong Xing, do you remember the Eight Precepts of Buddhism?¡±
¡°I remember it in my heart,¡± Kong Xing said with his head lowered.
¡°You¡¯re still young, and your mind hasn¡¯t settled down yet. In the future, stay away from women¡¡± Master Zhi Xian said seriously.
Only now did Kong Xing understand what his Master was trying to tell him. Kong Xing was stunned. He wanted to burst outughting.
It was as if what his Master said was ridiculous.
¡°Master, Dong Xi and I are like brothers. She¡¯s not a woman to me!¡± Kong Xing said. ¡°Her Iron Head Technique is even better than mine!¡±
Master Zhixian: ¡°? ¡±
¡°Hmm?¡± Master Zhi Xian frowned. ¡°Iron Head Technique?¡±
This was the first time Master Zhi Xian had heard of a Fairy practicing the Iron Head Technique. After all, this technique¡ In any case, even Master Zhi Xian did not persevere when he learned the technique.
However, Buddhist cultivators had their own ways of progression. Zhi Xian was not an arhat. It did not matter whether he knew the Iron Head Technique or not.
Kong Xing nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the Iron Head Technique. Martial Uncle Wang Chi thought that Dong Xi would only go once. He didn¡¯t expect that Dong Xi woulde three times!¡±
After saying this, Kong Xing paused for a moment and continued,¡±Furthermore, Master Xuan Chen also said that Dong Xi has the Buddha¡¯s nature and wanted to take her as his disciple. However, he heard that Dong Xi is the disciple of Master Lingxu and Master Yijian, so he didn¡¯t take her as his disciple. ¡±
Zhi Xian was speechless.
Now that he said it, this girl was really great.
In the future, this little girl could really be an expert and support Kong Xing. This way, they could walk further on the path of cultivation.
Thinking of this, Zhi Xian sighed and said, ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re not children. You all have your own ideas. I can¡¯t control you. You can do whatever you want.¡±
¡
Thispetition was Dong Xi¡¯s fourth round. Before Dong Xi came, she had specially used a pen and paper to calcte her own fortune.
The divination was not very good. Dong Xi probably stopped here. Dong Xi was a little disciple at the 7th level of Qi Refinement. Facing a group of Senior Brothers and Sisters at the 11th or 12th level of Qi Refinement, she was indeed too weak. However, she did not know who her opponent was today.
Dong Xi arrived at the arena. Looking at the people on the stage, Dong Xi immediately smiled.
What a coincidence! Today¡¯s opponent was Senior Sister Gu Yao. Previously, during the sect selection, Dong Xi had lost to Senior Sister Gu Yao.
It had not been long since then. If Dong Xi wanted to turn the tables, it was close to impossible.
Although Dong Xi had also improved, she was not the only one who had improved.
Dong Xi looked at Senior Sister Gu Yao on the stage and found that she was even thinner than when she first came here.
Senior Sister¡¯s straight back was like a green bamboo or a sharp sword.
It seemed that during this period of time, Senior Sister Gu Yao had been cultivating very hard.
Chapter 314 - 314 Observation
314 Observation
Today, there were a lot of people below the arena, which also reflected that Senior Sister Gu Yao was very popr.
However, Dong Xi did not know that many of these people were here to see her.
Dong Xi was the only one who had reached the 7th level of Qi Refinement. Everyone said that Dong Xi was the dark horse of thispetition and was very interesting.
Qian Yun was also in the crowd. He had originally agreed to spar with his fellow disciples. However, when he heard that Dong Xi was going topete today, Qian Yun stood up his fellow disciples and came here to observe.
There was no reason. He just wanted to see how strong Junior Sister Dong Xi was.
Speaking of which, Dong Xi had often sparred with Qian Yun before. However, Dong Xi was only doing it to refine her body. Most of the time, she was beaten up passively and did not show her strength at all.
Dong Xi climbed onto the arena and waved at Senior Sister Gu Yao. Dong Xi said, ¡°Senior Sister Gu Yao, long time no see. You¡¯ve be even more beautiful.¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s words resonated with the crowd below the stage, and they all nodded.
Seeing Dong Xi¡¯s expression, Gu Yao¡¯s serious expression rxed and revealed a smile. Gu Yao said, ¡°You¡¯re so talkative.¡±
Gu Yao only knew that her opponent was Dong Xi after seeing the screen. She did not expect such a coincidence. Gu Yao did not underestimate her Junior Sister Dong Xi. She improved very quickly, so every time shepeted with Dong Xi, Gu Yao would try her best.
Although Gu Yao liked this Junior Sister very much, no swordsman liked to be taken lightly. They treated eachpetition seriously as a form of respect for swordsmen.
Dong Xi took out a long sword. Qian Yun¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the sword in Dong Xi¡¯s hand.
Dong Xi finally took out her sword. When Dong Xi and Qian Yun were sparring, she had been using the iron sword just to be struck by lightning.
In order to cultivate, Junior Sister Dong Xi really used all sorts of methods.
¡°I¡¯ve improved a little during this period of time. Please enlighten me, Senior Sister.¡± Dong Xi cupped her fists and said respectfully.
Gu Yao also took out her long sword and said, ¡°Junior Sister, you taught me how to borrow power previously, and I also have some insights. Today, please help me guide you.¡±
The two of them attacked at the same time. Their starting moves were very simr. Two beauties with different styles attacked at the same time. At this moment, their auras were unexpectedly harmonious.
Senior Sister Gu Yao¡¯s control of the sword was very good. In addition to Dong Xi¡¯s guidance in borrowing momentum, Gu Yao had alsoprehended a little. Her sword moves were like an inescapable.
Dong Xi¡¯s long sword stabbed out halfway, but she could no longer move.
Dong Xi sighed in her heart. Senior Sister Gu Yao was indeed awesome. Her hand control of the sword was truly amazing.
Dong Xi withdrew her sword and changed her stance, preparing her attack.
However, when she moved, she found that her path had already been blocked by Senior Sister Gu Yao¡¯s Sword Qi.
Dong Xi could only return to the starting point and use the first move of the sword technique to forcefully sh out a path.
Senior Sister Gu Yao quickly withdrew her sword move and blocked Dong Xi¡¯s sword move. At this moment, Dong Xi dodged in a sh.
Leaving the pressure of the sword move, Dong Xi let out a breath and began to think.
Dong Xi suddenly understood. Martial artspetitions were like chess. Some people would be rash and reckless, like Senior Brother Tie Zhu. Some people would be cautious, like Senior Sister Gu Yao.
When Gu Yao attacked, she already knew where Dong Xi would retreat to, so she blocked off all the paths of retreat in advance.
Dong Xi finally understood. She had been too reckless before. It turned out that thepetition was not only about cultivation and spells, but also about brains.
Perhaps it was because Senior Sister Gu Yao was smart that she could control the sword so well.
Dong Xi raised the sword in her hand and looked at Gu Yao again.
Gu Yao could clearly feel that Dong Xi¡¯s aura had changed, and she knew that Dong Xi had be serious.
Dong Xi¡¯s sword technique split into two. One was hidden in the shadow of a sword. Gu Yao blocked the first sword attack, and Dong Xi quickly swung the second sword.
Dong Xi attacked very quickly, and the two of them fought faster and faster, dazzling everyone.
In a collision, everyone heard Dong Xi¡¯s sword make a crisp sound.
¡°It¡¯s broken,¡± said Qian Yun nervously.
If a swordsman did not have a sword, wouldn¡¯t she be crippled?
Many people were nervous for Dong Xi, but a portion of them said otherwise.
¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. Junior Sister Dong Xi still has two moves that she can use. Junior Sister Dong Xi can do it.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Junior Sister Dong Xi is not only a sword cultivator, but she also has powerful spells.¡±
¡°Think about it, Dong Xi is now facing a swordsman. Would Gu Yao give Dong Xi time to cast a spell?¡±
¡°Junior Sister Dong Xi¡¯s movement technique isn¡¯t bad either. If you want to dodge, you might be able to.¡±
¡
Everyone started arguing.
Gu Yao saw that Dong Xi¡¯s sword had broken and was about to stop when she realized that Dong Xi was very happy.
The sword in Dong Xi¡¯s hand began to change. The originally wide sword body slowly became longer, and the entire long sword was dyed purple. Seeing the change, Dong Xi was very happy. She held it tightly in her hand and prepared to continue the duel.
Chapter 315 - 315 Is This Your True Strength?
315 Is This Your True Strength?
Two purple longswords appeared in Dong Xi¡¯s hands. Everyone started discussing in shock.
¡°What is this sword? How did it be two?¡±
¡°It looks very powerful. Junior Sister Dong Xi can turn defeat into victory?¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to say anything more. We all know that treasures that can change their forms are at least Treasured Tools.¡±
!!
¡°I suddenly feel a little envious. She could use a Treasured Tool in the Qi Refinement stage. I¡¯m a Senior Brother who is already at the Golden Core stage, but I only have a low-grade tool.¡±
¡
Gu Yao looked at the sword in Dong Xi¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Junior Sister, is this your true strength?¡±
She had never heard of Dong Xi¡¯s second sword. Dong Xi had been hiding it until today. It would not be an exaggeration to say that Dong Xi had hidden it well.
Dong Xi shook her head and said, ¡°Senior Sister, it¡¯s not that exaggerated. Just think of it like¡ I¡¯m struggling on the verge of death.¡±
¡°Junior Sister is modest,¡± Gu Yao said in surprise.
Gu Yao knew that Dong Xi had not used her Central ins spells or the seal.
Dong Xi held the two swords and adjusted to the weight. Then, she looked at Gu Yao confidently and said, ¡°Please enlighten me, Senior Sister.¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll make my move.¡± Gu Yao raised the sword in her hand.
Seeing Senior Sister Gu Yao¡¯s serious expression, Dong Xi immediately got ready. Dong Xi immediately sensed that something was wrong.
Dong Xi subconsciously used her spiritual energy to cover herself with a protective barrier.
Ding¡
A tiny Sword Qi collided with the protective shield. Dong Xi immediately became alert and focused to the extreme.
If it was not for her sixth sense, Dong Xi would have lost already.
Dong Xi frowned as she looked at Senior Sister Gu Yao.
A streak of Sword Qi swam around Senior Sister Gu Yao, as if adding a mysterious halo to her.
A cool breeze blew past, and Senior Sister Gu Yao¡¯s ck hair moved slightly. Gu Yao smiled and said, ¡°Very vignt.¡±
Dong Xi did not have time to say anything before her gaze was attracted by the Sword Qi around Senior Sister Gu Yao.
Sword Qi? Senior Sister Gu Yao actually had a trump card as well. Senior Sister Gu Yao was only a few years older than Dong Xi, but she actually had this level of Sword Qi?
Dong Xi was shocked. The impetuous emotions that she had just felt seemed to have been pulled down by an invisible hand.
Dong Xi was a little lucky, and her cultivation speed was not bad. However, there was always someone better than her.
While cultivating, one would not forget their original intention¡ What was her original intention?
Dong Xi narrowed her eyes. Suddenly, a long sword appeared in front of her and stabbed toward Dong Xi¡¯s heart. Dong Xi wanted to dodge, but she was unable to do so¡
That¡¯s right, Dong Xi¡¯s original intention was to live on.
Everything Dong Xi had done was not for the sake of being praised, nor was it for the sake of bing famous. She just wanted to survive.
However, looking at all the living beings in the world, which one of them did not want to live?
Mayflies lived and died in the blink of an eye for humans.
Mortals only lived for a hundred years, but Immortals in the cultivation world only lived for a moment.
These cultivators seemed to have lived for hundreds of thousands of years longer than ordinary people, but in the long period of time, it was just a small ripple.
¡
When Gu Yao¡¯s Sword Qi reached Dong Xi, she realized that Dong Xi¡¯s condition was not right and immediately stopped.
As expected, in the next second, Dong Xi sat cross-legged on the stage.
The heaven and earth Spiritual energy was like a flood that rushed towards Dong Xi, washing away her meridians, flesh, and even¡ her spirit root.
At this moment, the figure in front of Dong Xi slowly faded. The face and figure that Dong Xi thought she would never forget in her life also began to blur.
Dong Xi was a little dizzy as she floated in the void, her entire body drifting with the flow.
Dong Xi did not know how long this state wouldst, but sooner orter, Dong Xi would reach the end.
Dong Xi opened her eyes and found that she was still in the arena.
There were also cultivators meditating below the arena. Dong Xi could not believe it. She actually had an Epiphany on the arena?!
Dong Xi blinked her eyes as she looked around for Senior Sister Gu Yao.
As soon as this thought appeared, the scene of the arena appeared in her mind, without her even turning around.
Dong Xi was stunned. This was¡ Divine Sense?
Only cultivators who had reached the Foundation Establishment stage would have Divine Sense? Dong Xi was only at the Qi Refinement stage¡
Something was wrong? 9th level of Qi Refinement?
Dong Xi clicked her tongue. No wonder everyone wanted to have an Epiphany. This Epiphany would save them a lot of time to cultivate.
At this moment, Dong Xi realized that Senior Sister Gu Yao was not in the arena.
Dong Xi felt annoyed. She stood up and cast a cleaning spell on herself, looking around.
Why wasn¡¯t Senior Sister Gu Yao here?
Dong Xi did not know that during this period of Enlightenment, a lot of time had passed. Even the people in the crowd were different.
Some of them had already started their closed-door cultivation because of Dong Xi¡¯s Enlightenment. Some of them had just arrived, so they were meditating below.
...
Chapter 316 - 316 What a Good Life
316 What a Good Life
In a ce where Dong Xi could not see, a few Elders were also meditating.
Enlightenment was theprehension of the Heavenly Dao and was not affected by the cultivation realm. The Elders might be able to gain something from theprehension.
The Elder of the Heavenly Secret Pavilion looked at Master Yi Kun of the Ningtian Sect. The Elder of the Heavenly Secret Pavilion said enviously, ¡°Ningtian Sect, what a good life.¡±
Master Yi Kun smiled without hiding it, as if he was the one who wasprehending it.
!!
¡°This is all thanks to your Heavenly Secret Pavilion,¡± said Yi Kun.
Master Yi Kun thought to himself, ¡®If these old guys knew that he had an Epiphany in Fotai City for half a year, would their jaws drop?¡¯
Just thinking about this, Master Yi Kun was secretly delighted.
¡°This child has a bright future ahead of her,¡± said Xuan Chen. ¡°Please guide her well. We must not let such a talent go astray.¡±
Master Yi Kun knew Master Xuan Chen¡¯s good intentions, but he was unwilling to listen. Master Yi Kun said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This girl canprehend the Heavenly Dao at such a young age. It can be seen that she is very clear. From her state of mind, if there are no major changes, she definitely won¡¯t make a mistake.¡±
¡°That¡¯s for the best,¡± said Master Xuan Chen.
The Green Cloud Sect Elder who was standing at the side had mixed feelings. He could only me himself for not having Dong Xi among the disciples of the Ningtian Sect that he had intercepted and killed half a year ago.
He had paid such a huge price,pensated the Ningtian Sect with so many spirit stones and treasures, and even sacrificed a Half Immortal Artifact to kill those disciples who had nothing to do with the overall situation? How hateful.
¡°The road of Immortal cultivation is still very long. I wonder if Daoist Master Yi Kun heard of a particr saying?¡± the Elder of the Green Cloud Sect asked.
Master Yi Kun looked at the Green Cloud Sect Elder warningly, but the Green Cloud Sect Elder continued, ¡°The heavens are jealous of talents. With such talent, I wonder if she can withstand the Golden Core Lightning Tribtion.¡±
Master Yi Kun was also a sword cultivator. As a sword cultivator, how could he endure such provocation? Yi Kun raised his hand and a Sword Qi attacked the Green Cloud Sect Elder.
Daoist Master Yi Kun gritted his teeth and said angrily, ¡°If no one teached you how to conduct yourself properly, I can teach you!¡±
The Green Cloud Sect Elder immediately took out a book and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say who¡¯s the one who teaches who.¡±
Seeing that the two of them were about to fight, Master Xuan Chen said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything. She¡¯s awake.¡±
Xuan Chen did not say who it was, but everyone understood.
Everyone looked at the arena at the same time and saw that Dong Xi had already stood up and cast a cleaning spell.
Master Xuan Chen was the first to react. He disappeared from the clouds and appeared on the arena.
When Dong Xi saw the monk who had suddenly appeared, she was stunned. She did not seem to know this person.
¡°Little girl,¡± Master Xuan Chen said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m Master Xuan Chen of Thunder Sound Temple. You¡¯ve been Enlightened for three months. This arena has been sealed along with you for three months.¡±
Dong Xi had not expected this person to be the chatterbox that Senior Brother Kong Xing had been talking about. Dong Xi was somewhat surprised. When he heard that the arena had been sealed for three months, Dong Xi said somewhat embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Master Xuan Chen said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. Everything is fated and has its own cause and effect. To be able to gain Enlightenment here means that you are very fated with the Buddhist Sect¡¡±
When Master Yi Kun heard Xuan Chen¡¯s words, she immediately realized that something was wrong.
This old monk was really something. He actually poached people in front of Master Yi Kun? She even called her a ¡®little girl¡¯, making her seem so close to her? This old man!
If Xuan Chen really poached Dong Xi away, the Sect Master would shave Yi Kun¡¯s head when he returned!
Master Yi Kun hurriedlynded on the arena and interrupted Xuan Chen¡¯s words. Master Yi Kun said, ¡°Little Xi, you suddenly had an Epiphany in thispetition. It¡¯s all thanks to your Senior Sister Gu Yao that she stopped. Otherwise, you would definitely have won. After the discussion of the Elders, we have decided to give Gu Yao the victory. Do you have any objections?¡±
Dong Xi looked at Master Yi Kun. Dong Xi shook her head and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any objections at all. Senior Sister Gu Yao already has Sword Qi. I can¡¯t beat her at all.¡±
Dong Xi knew her limits. She was at the 9th level of Qi Refinement stage, so she might be able to fight her. However, she was at the 7th level of Qi Refinement stage, so she was no match for Senior Sister Gu Yao.
¡°Not bad, little girl,¡± said Daoist Master Yi Kun with a smile. ¡°Come, follow me back. I¡¯ll help you consolidate your cultivation realm.¡±
Everyone knew that there was no problem withprehending and increasing the cultivation realm. There was no need to consolidate it.
Master Yi Kun said this because he wanted to hide Dong Xi away, so that these old things would not try to poach her.
Everyone was very clear in their hearts, but there was nothing they could do. They could only watch as Daoist Master Yi Kun took Dong Xi away.
On the way, Dong Xi said, ¡°Martial Uncle, three months have passed. Has thepetition ended?¡±
Chapter 317 - 317 A Prolonged Battle
317 A Prolonged Battle
Daoist Master Yi Kun said, ¡°It¡¯s not over yet. You¡¯ve upied one of the arenas, so the progress has slowed down. The Qi Refinement stagepetition has just ended. If you woke up a few days earlier, you could still watch the finals. The Golden Core stagepetition is very slow. Now, we¡¯re about to have the top 3pete. I think we can go back after this round.¡±
As thepetition progressed, the difference in cultivation between everyone was about the same. Thepetition allowed them to eat pills and use magic tools. Everyone was in a protracted battle. It was normal for apetition tost for a few days.
A few days was just a moment for cultivators. No one cared.
Top 3? Dong Xi immediately perked up and said, ¡°My two Senior Brothers¡¡±
!!
Daoist Master Yi Kun looked at Dong Xi and said, ¡°They¡¯re stillpeting. You don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡±
Liang Yan had been in thete Golden Core stage for many years. He might have already reached the peak of the Golden Core stage. These young people were all very shrewd and liked to hide their true strength. In addition, Liang Yan had alsoprehended his own sword path, so he was very difficult to deal with.
And Song Qingfeng¡ Even a Nascent Soul Stage cultivator would have a headache fighting against Song Qingfeng with all his treasures.
Dong Xi immediately heaved a sigh of relief and followed Yi Kun to the meditation room. Yi Kun sat down and said, ¡°Little Xi, you¡¯veprehended the Dao of Time?¡±
Dong Xi shook her head. Daoist Master Yi Kun thought that he had guessed wrong. Dong Xi said honestly, ¡°I¡¯m not sure either.¡±
If one had to say, Dong Xi felt that she wasprehending the Dao of Survival.
Daoist Master Yi Kun told Dong Xi to stay away from the other Sect Elders for the next few days because they did not have any good intentions. In the end, he told Dong Xi to leave.
Dong Xi came out and ran straight to the Golden Corepetition.
This was the Golden Core stagepetition, and the Qi Refining stage disciples¡¯ cultivation was too low, so they could not see anything. However, Dong Xi still wanted to cheer for her two Senior Brothers.
Dong Xi rushed to Second Brother¡¯s arena first. Song Qingfeng was wearing a long robe that was flowing with precious energy. Coupled with his outstanding appearance, he looked even more handsome.
Song Qingfeng was still using a fan. His opponent was a disciple in the perfected Golded Core stage.
Dong Xi could not see the opponent¡¯s moves clearly. She could only see crackling lights asionally appear on Song Qingfeng¡¯s body.
It was as he was being attacked by firecrackers.
After the light disappeared, Song Qingfeng waved his fan and threw out many high-grade talismans.
Dong Xi could not help but sigh. This style of fighting was really heroic, but it was boring. The opponent could not break through Song Qingfeng¡¯s defense at all.
Dong Xi squeezed out of the crowd and walked to the next arena, where the Eldest Senior Brother was.
Eldest Senior Brother was still wearing the Ningtian Sect uniform. Dong Xi also noticed that there was a faint light on it.
Dong Xi pouted. Sure enough, this was also a special favor given by the Sect Master.
Dong Xi¡¯s guess was correct. The Sect Master would not be unprepared. Although they were both wearing sect uniforms, it was apletely different matter.
Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s clothes were probably augmented with all kinds of array formations. They were no longer ordinary sect clothes.
His opponent was a Green Cloud Sect disciple. The Ningtian Sect had been suppressed by the Green Cloud Sect for so long, and he even attacked a Ningtian Sect disciple. Liang Yan did not hold back at all in his battle.
However, the other party was not a kind person. Qi Rui¡¯s cultivation was at the perfected Golden Core Realm, just one step away from the Nascent Soul Realm.
Many Qing-Yun Sect disciples came to cheer for Qi Rui.
There were also many disciples from the Ningtian Sect who cheered for Liang Yan.
¡°Go!¡± Dong Xi stepped forward and shouted, ¡°Go, Eldest Senior Brother!¡±
When Liang Yan heard the sound, he knew that Little Junior Sister had woken up. Little Junior Sister¡¯s Epiphany was not short.
Dong Xi stood below the arena and continued to shout, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, you can do it! It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t beat him. At the very least, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±
Liang Yan was speechless.
Liang Yan retracted his sword and kicked Qi Rui.
Can¡¯t beat him? Swordsmen never give up!
When Liang Yan kicked, he did not forget to re at Dong Xi.
Dong Xi acted as if she did not see it and continued to shout, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother is mighty! I¡¯m cheering for you!¡±
Qi Rui was not weak to begin with. He flipped over and dodged Liang Yan¡¯s kick. He raised his hand and a book floated in the air.
Dong Xi looked over curiously. This was the first time she saw a book cultivator.
Who knows what books these Green Cloud Sect people read every day?
Liang Yan turned his wrist, and red spiritual energy filled the long sword. mes danced on the long sword, and one could tell that it was powerful just by looking at it.
Dong Xi recalled that when he saw the sword of his Eldest Senior Brother in Fotai City, she had been in a state of Enlightenment for half a year. Now that she saw it again, could she get another Enlightenment¡ Hehe¡
Dong Xi rubbed her hands together excitedly. She was looking forward to thepetition.
Qi Rui calmly reached out and flipped open the book.
He flipped through more than ten pages before stopping.
Dong Xi looked at this scene. Was this studying like a cker? Flipping through a dozen pages with a wave of his hand?
Chapter 318 - 318 Sounds Very Powerful
318 Sounds Very Powerful
In an instant, Qi Rui formed aplicated seal. His eyes widened as he shouted, ¡°Sacrifice!¡±
Dong Xi had been looking at the arena seriously. She was sure that she did not blink, but the two people on the arena had disappeared just like that?
Before Dong Xi could be puzzled for long, the enthusiastic audience started to exin.
¡°You don¡¯t know this. This is our Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s Earth Mark Prison!¡±
!!
This name sounded very powerful.
The Green Cloud Sect disciple who spoke had a look of sharing honor and disgrace, as if he was the one who used this move.
A few honest people began to ask. Actually, there was no need to ask. This guy would tell them himself.
¡°This Earth Mark Prison is to bring people into their own Domain. Once they break the Domain, they cane out,¡± said the Green Cloud Sect disciple.
As he spoke, the Green Cloud Sect disciple gloated.
After a pause, the Green Cloud Sect disciple said again, ¡°In this Domain, Eldest Senior Brother is a God. As long as he enters, even if his opponent doesn¡¯t die, he¡¯ll be severely injured.¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, she could not help butugh.
He had seen people who liked to brag, but he had never seen someone who was so willing to brag.
How could there be such a crushing move when the two of them were of simr strength? Wouldn¡¯t that be an Immortal technique?
From Dong Xi¡¯s point of view, it might be a little troublesome for Eldest Senior Brother to be brought into this Domain, but it was not to the extent that he would be severely injured even if he did not die¡ It was impossible.
What Dong Xi did not know was that Liang Yan was having a tough time in the Domain.
A book appeared in front of Liang Yan. It looked like the book in Qi Rui¡¯s hands.
¡°Don¡¯t deceive yourself when you¡¯re sincere¡¡± an ethereal voice said.
Liang Yan was confused.
After three breaths, Liang Yan did not reply. A ruler appeared out of thin air and flew towards Liang Yan.
Liang Yan smiled when he saw the ruler. He might not be able to memorize, but he definitely had no problem fighting.
Liang Yan rushed forward with his sword in hand. Strangely, when the ruler and the sword collided, Liang Yan felt a sudden pain in his palm and almost dropped the sword.
Liang Yan observed his surroundings for a moment, but all he could see was an orange glow. He could not see Qi Rui at all.
¡°You¡¯re ying tricks,¡± Liang Yan said.
Liang Yan used the fourth move of his sword towards the void. Liang Yan was at the Golden Core stage, so the power he used was much stronger than Dong Xi.
Dong Xi, who was below the arena, could clearly feel the arena¡¯s protective shield shaking a few times.
Dong Xi opened her eyes wide and looked towards the arena, but she still did not see Liang Yan. Dong Xi lowered her head in disappointment.
The disciples of the Green Cloud Sect began to speak arrogantly.
¡°It¡¯s useless to struggle. The Eldest Senior Brother of the Ningtian Sect will definitely lose. Our Eldest Senior Brother is already in the perfected Golded Core stage, while the Eldest Senior Brother of the Ningtian Sect is only in thete Golden Core stage. He can¡¯t beat him at all!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, your Ningtian Sect will always be number two!¡±
¡°Hahaha¡¡±
¡
Dong Xi and the disciples of the Ningtian Sect were extremely angry. Everyone clenched their fists. Dong Xi looked at the arena and gritted her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t speak too early. Thepetition hasn¡¯t ended, and none of you have won.¡±
Everyone from the Green Cloud Sect mocked, ¡°You guys continue to be stubborn. Senior Brother Qi Rui is number one in the Golden Core stage. There¡¯s no need to doubt this.¡±
¡°So what?¡± the Ningtian Sect disciples immediately said. ¡°He didn¡¯te out either. Maybe his neck was slit by Senior Brother Liang Yan.¡±
The people of the Green Cloud Sect immediately roared, ¡°Bullsh*t! Senior Brother Qi Rui¡¯s Domain still exists!¡±
¡
Liang Yan did not know that they were arguing about who would win. Liang Yan heard the ethereal voice asking questions again.
Ling Yan calmly put away his long sword and cast a spell. The mes were directed at the book.
This time, the ruler did not appear to attack Liang Yan. The book quickly dodged the fireball attack.
Liang Yan suddenly understood that attacking the book was the right move.
It was just a book. If it was burned, so be it.
Liang Yan threw fire-type spells at the books again and again. Qi Rui, who was in the air, had a very bad expression.
In Qi Rui¡¯s eyes, Liang Yan was a boorish man who did not even answer his questions and went back to attacking.
Why did this guy not answer the questions properly?
If Liang Yan kept thinking about answering the questions, he would be addicted to this ce. This Domain also existed by confusing the other party.
Humans could not answer all questions, but as long as they encountered a difficult problem, they would always think about it.
However, Liang Yan did not seem like he cared about the problem at all. He was toozy to even think. Qi Rui had never seen such a person before.
Qi Rui controlled the book to dodge Liang Yan¡¯s attack while he started reading the book again.
Along with this poem, massive snowkes appeared in the void. Any one of them was lethal.
When Liang Yan saw this scene, he immediately raised his hand and formed a seal. Liang Yan said, ¡°Sky Full of mes.¡±
Chapter 319 - 319 What’s the Dog Barking For?
319 What¡¯s the Dog Barking For?
A sea of fire suddenly appeared in the sky, and then, like a meteor shower, they fell down one by one.
The mes and snowkes collided, creating a series of sounds.
The huge energies collided, and the Domain could no longer be maintained. In the end, it shattered.
When the noisy crowd heard the noise, they immediately looked at the arena.
When they saw Liang Yan, the people from the Ningtian Sect immediately shouted.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother has broken through the Domain.¡±
¡°Green Cloud Sect, why are you still barking?¡±
The people from the Green Cloud Sect were unwilling to be outdone and shouted one after another.
¡°So what if you¡¯re out? I¡¯ll deal with you guys. What do you need to look at?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, your Ningtian Sect will definitely lose. Our Eldest Senior Brother is the best.¡±
¡
Dong Xi shielded the surrounding noise and looked at Eldest Senior Brother who was standing in the arena, letting out a sigh of relief.
Not bad. He did not have any injuries and could continue fighting.
After that, Dong Xi was a little annoyed. How could he have forgotten to ce her bet on Eldest Senior Brother? It was a mistake. Dong Xi had a mysterious faith in Eldest Senior Brother that he would definitely win.
Qi Ruinded from the sky, still holding a book in his hand, looking very sanctimonious.
Liang Yan could clearly see that the so-called Domain was not something Qi Rui could withstand with his current abilities. It was all because of the book in his hand. From the looks of it, this book was a very high-grade treasure.
¡°I¡¯m a little tired.¡± Liang Yan frowned.
¡°If you¡¯re tired, just admit defeat,¡± Qi Rui said with a smile.
Liang Yanughed coldly. What was Qi Rui thinking?
¡°What I mean is that this boringpetition should end,¡± Liang Yan said.
Liang Yan raised his hand and drew a blood sign. A drop of blood essence appeared on his fingertip and Liang Yan drew a symbol on his forehead.
Qi Rui¡¯s expression changed drastically when he saw this.
Liang Yan¡¯s aura rose steadily and stopped at the perfected Golden Core stage.
The onlookers were even more shocked. Qi Rui had no doubt that if Liang Yan broke through to the Nascent Soul Realm now, there would be no problem at all.
He did not expect that someone would suppress their cultivation just to pretend to be a weakling?
However, it had to be said that Qi Rui was in a difficult position now.
Liang Yan had alreadyprehended Sword Dao, and he was already on par with Qi Rui when he was in the advanced Golden Core Stage. Now that Liang Yan was in the perfected Golden Core stage, he would be even more difficult to deal with.
However, Qi Rui did not expect Liang Yan to not attack immediately. He only took the tassel off his sword.
Not only did Qi Rui not think of it, but Dong Xi did as well.
Eldest Senior Brother had lent this sword tassel to Dong Xi before. Of course, Dong Xi knew the function of the sword tassel. It could lock onto a target and was very useful when necessary.
What was Eldest Senior Brother doing with it now? Did he think that the tassel was in the way?
However, Liang Yan answered their doubts before they could ponder for too long.
Liang Yan took out a dark green stone from his storage ring.
Qi Rui reacted quickly and immediately cast a spell.
Although he did not know what Liang Yan¡¯s stone was for, Qi Rui felt that he could not let Liang Yan install this stone.
Liang Yan¡¯s reaction was also very fast. He quickly distanced himself and shed out with his sword. Then, he quickly pressed the stone on his sword.
He did not know what this stone was, but it instantly fused with the sword.
With the addition of the stone, the longsword seemed to be upgraded. The mes at the tip of the sword became even hotter, and the surrounding air was slightly distorted.
Liang Yan rushed forward and shed down with his fifth sword move.
When Dong Xi saw this scene, she puffed out her chest and felt very proud. This sword move was optimized by Dong Xi back then.
At this moment, Liang Yan¡¯s aura soared as he wielded his sword. Qi Rui knew that he could not sh head-on with the swordsman, so he immediately dodged. However, he did not expect Liang Yan to be even faster, and he almost instantly released a second Sword Qi.
Liang Yan¡¯s two Sword Qi seemed to be able to track Qi Rui as he ran around.
The Sword Qi came one after another, increasing to seven. Qi Rui could no longer dodge.
Liang Yan casually shed Qi Rui off the stage.
Master Xuan Chen walked onto the arena with a smile and announced that the winner was Liang Yan from the Ningtian Sect. The people from the Ningtian Sect cheered and humiliated the people from the Green Cloud Sect who had boasted shamelessly just now.
Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Liang Yan jumped off the stage and ran towards Dong Xi.
When he arrived in front of Dong Xi, Liang Yan immediately held Dong Xi up with one hand. Without saying anything, he started to walk away from the crowd.
Dong Xi struggled a few times and said awkwardly, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what are you doing? There are so many people here. It¡¯s too embarrassing.¡±
Liang Yan did not say anything. He only put Dong Xi down after returning to the meditation room. Liang Yan said, ¡°Who says I can¡¯t beat him?¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, she was speechless. She thought that she had offended Eldest Senior Brother somehow.
Chapter 320 - 320 Unparalleled in the World
320 Unparalleled in the World
So Eldest Senior Brother was here for this? Dong Xi immediately said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Eldest Senior Brother is the best. He¡¯s unparalleled in the world. How can he lose? I absolutely don¡¯t believe it.¡±
Dong Xi praised for a long time, but Liang Yan¡¯s stare made her feel guilty. Dong Xi stuttered and could not continue.
¡°Then tell me, did you bet on me winning?¡± Liang Yan asked.
¡°?¡±
!!
Umm¡ Did Dong Xi dare to say it out loud?
Liang Yan looked at Dong Xi¡¯s expression. How could he not know? Liang Yan¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly. He said, ¡°You didn¡¯t even bet on me winning. How can you say you trust me?¡±
Dong Xi was like a mute person. She had no way to speak of her bitterness. Dong Xi sighed lightly and said, ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, do you believe me?¡±
Without waiting for Dong Xi to finish, Liang Yan said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±
Dong Xi was stunned for a moment, then she immediately said firmly,¡± If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll say it too. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to bet on you, but I just woke up. I don¡¯t have the chance to buy anything.¡±
Liang Yan furrowed his brows before rxing.
He had almost forgotten that Little Junior Sister had been having an Epiphany all this while.
¡°How is Song Qingfeng?¡± Liang Yan changed the topic.
Dong Xi said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just went to take a look. The opponent was very miserable. He couldn¡¯t break Second Senior Brother¡¯s defense at all. There was nothing to see. So, I went to see you.¡±
Liang Yan¡¯s expression improved a little, as if he had finally suppressed Song Qingfeng for once.
¡°Eldest Senior Brother, what was that stone you took out at the end?¡± asked Dong Xi.
Liang Yan did not want to say anything.
However, the more Liang Yan did not want to say it, the more someone spoke on his behalf. Song Qingfeng came in from outside and said, ¡°That¡¯s Second Senior Brother¡¯s birthday gift to Eldest Senior Brother. ¡±
When Dong Xi heard the voice, she hurriedly raised her head and saw Second Senior Brother, who had an outstanding bearing, walking over in a carefree manner.
¡°How is it, Eldest Senior Brother?¡± Song Qingfeng asked. ¡°Is it useful? It¡¯s too rare. You¡¯ve kept it for more than 80 years, and you¡¯re finally willing to take it out and use it¡¡±
Dong Xi looked at the Eldest Senior Brother in shock. Liang Yan¡¯s face was expressionless and he did not respond to Song Qingfeng. Liang Yan looked at Song Qingfeng and said, ¡°You won?¡±
¡°What¡¯s there to be confused about?¡± Song Qingfeng asked. ¡°I already said that this kind ofpetition is very boring, but Master forced me toe.¡±
Song Qingfeng had a helpless expression.
¡°Don¡¯t you want to go to the mortal world?¡± Liang Yan asked.
Song Qingfeng smiled. He looked calm, but it made him seem abnormal.
¡°Why must we go to the mortal world?¡± Liang Yan asked.
¡°Si Kong has been gone for so long.¡± Song Qingfeng raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for him.¡±
¡°Do you believe that?¡± Liang Yan snorted coldly.
When Dong Xi heard the name Si Kong, she felt like she had heard it somewhere before. However, after thinking for a long time, she could not remember.
¡°Senior Brothers, who is Si Kong?¡± asked Dong Xi.
¡°He¡¯s the Third Senior Brother,¡± Song Qingfeng said with a smile.
Dong Xi instantly remembered. She said, ¡°It¡¯s Third Senior Brother!¡±
No wonder it sounded familiar.
Liang Yan saw that Song Qingfeng did not want to say more, so he did not ask further. He chased the two of them out and said, ¡°Go back and have a good rest. The finals will be held tomorrow. After that, we can return to the sect.¡±
Song Qingfeng did not care about the finals. Master had said that as long as he could get into the top 3, he could go to the mortal world.
Dong Xi returned to the meditation room and sat down on the mat, deep in thought.
After a long time, Dong Xi opened his eyes wide and muttered to herself, ¡°I remember now.¡±
Si Kong was Dong Xi¡¯s Third Senior Brother. There were only a few lines in the original book.
Dong Xi had read the original book and found that Dong Rourou was the main character. Everything started eight yearster.
The book said that Si Kong was the emperor of the mortal world and cultivated the path of the Human Emperor.
Dong Xi was shocked. She did not expect that there was a Senior Brother who was an Emperor!
Master¡¯s attitude towards her two Senior Brothers was very subtle. Dong Xi had been in the sect for more than two years and had never seen her Third Senior Brother. Master also looked indifferent.
If Second Senior Brother wanted to go to the mortal world, he had to get into the top 3 in thepetition.
Dong Xi felt that there must be a lot of unknown stories in this. The mortal world¡ The original body¡¯s home was in the mortal world.
If Dong Xi had been a little more ruthless and killed Dong Rourou before she grew up, she would been able to rest easy, right?
However¡ Dong Xi could not do it.
Dong Xi only wanted these eight years. When the eight years were up, Dong Rourou would return, and Dong Xi would leave on her own.
At dawn the next day, Dong Xi finished her cultivation and ran to the arena.
Dong Xi had never seen Eldest Senior Brother and Second Senior Brotherpete.
In any case, it did not matter who won. Dong Xi was happy. The first ce would be the one from Lingxu Peak!
At this moment, there was only a huge arena in the square. There were people around it, and most of them were disciples of the Ningtian Sect.
Chapter 321 - 321 Why Didn’t He Come?
321 Why Didn¡¯t He Come?
The two Senior Brothers did note. Dong Xi took out hermunication jade slip and sent a message in the group chat.
[Eldest Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother, why aren¡¯t you two here?]
However, after staring for a long time, no one in the group replied. After 15 minutes, Liang Yan rode on his sword andnded on the stage.
Liang Yan¡¯s long sword had an extra tassel. He was toozy, as if he did not care about thispetition at all.
Liang Yan waited on the stage for two hours, but Song Qingfeng did not appear.
The surrounding crowd started discussing. Dong Xi sent a few messages to Song Qingfeng using hermunication jade slip, but there was no response.
Dong Xi even thought that Second Senior Brother might not have woken up yet.
Just as Dong Xi was about to turn around and leave to look for Second Senior Brother¡
Master Xuan Chen suddenly appeared on the stage.
Liang Yan, who was resting with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes. Xuan Chen said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to look for Fellow Daoist Song Qingfeng.¡±
¡°No need, Song Qingfeng won¡¯te,¡± Liang Yan said.
Xuan Chen frowned. Liang Yan continued, ¡°At this point, Song Qingfeng probably isn¡¯t here anymore.¡±
Song Qingfeng came to thepetition because he wanted to go to the mortal world. He did not care about the ranking at all.
Master Xuan Chen still sent people to Song Qingfeng¡¯s meditation room to look for him. As expected, there was no one there.
Only then did Master Xuan Chen announce that the first ce was Liang Yan.
Liang Yan also did not care about the ranking. It seemed that the Sect Master had chatted with Liang Yan for the entire night.
Liang Yan had to get first ce this time. Otherwise, the Ningtian Sect would be suppressed by the Green Cloud Sect for decades.
¡
On the way back to the sect, everyone still took the airship they came in. However, Second Senior Brother, who was supposed to be next door to Dong Xi, was reced by someone else.
Dong Xi secretly asked Eldest Senior Brother about it, wanting to know why Second Senior Brother insisted on going to the mortal world.
Liang Yan did not say anything. He only said that Dong Xi was still young and should not care about adults¡¯ matters.
Dong X, ¡°¡¡±
Dong Xi felt that Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s words were too perfunctory.
On the second day of their journey back, Dong Xi received a message from Second Brother.
[Little Junior Sister, are you guys heading back?]
When Dong Xi saw the message, she sent a voice message excitedly. She said, ¡°Second Senior Brother, where did you go?¡±
Song Qingfeng also replied, ¡°Hehe, now that I¡¯m not there, you start to miss me, right? I went to do something big!¡±
¡°What is it?¡± Dong Xi asked doubtfully.
¡°Children shouldn¡¯t pry into adult matters,¡± Song Qingfeng said perfunctorily.
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
If he did not allow anyone to inquire about it, then why did he even say it? Now that he had said it, he still did not allow anyone to inquire about it.
Seemingly noticing Dong Xi¡¯s speechlessness, Song Qingfeng smiled and said, ¡°Little Junior Sister, I¡¯m going to the mortal world. When Ie back, I hope you¡¯ve already reached the Foundation Establishment stage.¡±
¡°What? You¡¯re going to be gone for so long?¡± Dong Xi shouted in shock.
Dong Xi did not know what Second Senior Brother was going to do, but with his Golden Core cultivation base and his body full of treasures, he was an existence that could overturn the clouds and rain in the mortal world.
But why did it take so long? Was Second Senior Brother¡¯s matter very troublesome?
Song Qingfeng sent another voice message. He said, ¡°Perhaps it won¡¯t be too long. You should cultivate well. Oh right, I got someone to send something to your cave abode.¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, her eyes immediately lit up. She said, ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°You¡¯ll know when we get back,¡± said Song Qingfeng.
Song Qingfeng did not reply after he said that.
Dong Xi was not sure if the ¡®signal¡¯ of the jade slip was only avable in the cultivation world, and there would be no connection after leaving the cultivation world.
Dong Xi started to circte the cultivation technique in her body. Her right eyelid twitched a few times as she frowned.
Dong Xi suddenly felt uneasy. What was Second Senior Brother going to do?
This question was hidden in Dong Xi¡¯s heart. When she returned to the sect, her Eldest Senior Brother and Master Yi Kun went to report to Sect Master Wei Nan. Dong Xi then went straight to her Master¡¯s cave.
¡°Master, I¡¯m back! Open the door!¡± Dong Xi shouted.
Dong Xi raised her hand and patted the stone door.
Daoist Master Lingxu had already calcted that Dong Xi and the others would return in the next two days and had been waiting.
Upon hearing Dong Xi¡¯s shout, Master Lingxu immediately stood up and deactivated the restriction.
¡°Little Xi, you always make such a bigmotion every time youe over,¡± said Daoist Master Lingxu.
It sounded a little disdainful, but Lingxu indeed had a smile on his face, as if he enjoyed it.
Although Master Lingxu did not go, he heard that the three disciples performed well this time. He was very proud of them.
There was no need to mention Liang Yan and Song Qingfeng, but this little disciple actually entered the top 100. The 7th level of Qi Refinement entered the top 100, which made Lingxu very surprised.
Furthermore, everyone said that the biggest winner of this inter-sectpetition was Dong Xi. Although her ranking was not too good, she was the only one who had gained an Epiphany.
Chapter 322 - 322 Envy
322 Envy
Master Lingxu thought. Dong Xi had only entered the sect for two years and had already had two epiphanies. This time, she had even reached the ninth level of Qi Refinement. Thinking of this, Master Lingxu was a little envious.
He originally thought that Dong Xi was here to ask for a reward, but Dong Xi said in a familiar tone, ¡°Master, why did Second Senior Brother go to the mortal world?¡±
Daoist Lingxu was stunned for a moment. After thinking for a long time, he sighed and said, ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t ask about adult matters.¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
!!
Dong Xi was a little mad. Couldn¡¯t there be another exnation?
Dong Xi¡¯s expression became serious. He narrowed his eyes and looked very serious. She said, ¡°Master, you know that I have a vague intuition after cultivating your cultivation technique. Second Senior Brother¡¯s trip to the mortal world this time is a little dangerous. Although I don¡¯t know what to do, but¡¡±
Without waiting for Dong Xi to finish, Lingxu directly interrupted Dong Xi¡¯s words. He said, ¡°Little Xi, you know that your Second Senior Brother has the same cultivation technique as you. Since you can sense it, Qingfeng should also know. ording to my understanding, Qingfeng must have made full preparations.¡±
¡°This time?¡± Dong Xi raised her head and said. ¡°Master, could it be that something happened to Second Senior Brother when he went to the mortal world before?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Spiritual Void.
¡°Master, please tell me. I¡¯m really worried,¡± Dong Xi pleaded.
In all fairness, in the Ningtian Sect, the person who treated Dong Xi the best was Second Senior Brother.
No, it should be said that in the entire cultivation world, only Second Senior Brother treated Dong Xi the best. Although he would asionally bully her, it was also a harmless joke.
Daoist Lingxu looked at Dong Xi¡¯s worried expression. He raised his hand and gently patted Dong Xi¡¯s head. He said, ¡°Your second Senior Brother interfered in the affairs of the mortal world and vited the Heavenly Law.¡±
Dong Xi suddenly thought of something and said in shock, ¡°Master, could it be¡ Second Senior Brother is also dating a mortal?¡±
Lingxu smiled and said, ¡°Girl, what are you thinking about? You don¡¯t have to worry too much. I¡¯ve already sent a message to your Third Senior Brother. If there¡¯s anything, your Third Senior Brother will help. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡±
Dong Xi heaved a sigh of relief when she heard about this Emperor Senior Brother.
The Emperor had supreme power. With Third Senior Brother, what Second Senior Brother wanted to do should be smoother.
¡
Song Qingfeng sent Dong Xi a final voice message and jumped off the tform.
Every time he went to the mortal world, Song Qingfeng would be very emotional. However, this time, he did not have the time to feel anything.
He found that he was surrounded by people. These people were wearing armor and holding weapons.
Song Qingfeng frowned. Just as he opened the fan in his hand, he saw the crowd make way for him. A familiar figure appeared in front of him.
¡°Bring him back,¡± Si Kong stepped forward and said.
Song Qingfeng looked helpless. His master, that old man, had indeed secretly told Third Senior Brother.
¡°Third Senior Brother, you¡¯re so busy. Why are you here?¡± asked Song Qingfeng.
Si Kong was wearing a python robe with a four-wed golden dragon on it.
Si Kong sped his hands behind his back and looked at Song Qingfeng. He said lightly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you woulde here to find me?¡±
Song Qingfeng was speechless.
Not bad. Song Qingfeng was certain that besides his Master, his nosy Eldest Senior Brother had also told Third Senior Brother about it.
Was Song Qingfeng that unreliable to them?
¡°Bring him back,¡± said Si Kong.
The guards immediately surrounded him. Song Qingfeng had just arrived in the mortal world and did not want to cause trouble. Moreover, Song Qingfeng¡¯s cultivation had been sealed by his Master. He was no match for Third Senior Brother.
Song Qingfeng sighed and followed him back.
¡
Dong Xi returned to the cave dwelling. Just as she reached the door, she saw a deer running out.
Dong Xi still remembered that it was Second Senior Brother¡¯s voice when the deer spoke.
Seeing the deer again, Dong Xi hugged the deer¡¯s neck happily and said, ¡°Second Senior Brother, is it you?¡±
Immediately after, a loud sound was heard. Dong Xi looked at the deer head in her arms and was instantly dumbfounded.
Umm¡ Did she pluck off Second Senior Brother¡¯s head?
Dong Xi squatted on the ground and pressed the deer head back in a panic. In the end, she pressed it askew.
But at least it triggered the mechanism. The deer with its head tilted spat out a token and a letter.
The token was made of purple jade. It was warm to the touch and seemed to have an endless stream of spiritual Qi inside. There were two words on it: Rainbow Store.
Dong Xi picked up the letter. There were six big words written on it: Little Junior Sister, open it personally.
Dong Xi removed the restrictive spell and walked into the cave dwelling. Sitting on the praying mat, she opened the letter and began to read it seriously.
The letter was basically saying that Second Senior Brother was going to the mortal world to gain experience. During this period of time, he was cing Dong Xi in charge of the Rainbow Store. He asked Dong Xi to use her brain more and not miss out on ways to make money.
Chapter 323 - 323 Generous
323 Generous
Cultivators should not care about these worldly possessions, but Dong Xi could help cultivators take a shortcut. They should be treated rationally and bnce the rtionship between cultivation and external objects.
Finally, he told Dong Xi that she could use the items in the Rainbow Store as she wished, but she could not spend more than 1,000 top-grade spirit stones a year.
Dong Xi¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw this. 1,000 top-grade spirit stones! She could not finish using them at all!
Second Senior Brother was so generous. Even after he left, he still missed Little Junior Sister. Dong Xi decided that she would help Second Senior Brother take care of the Rainbow Store. Before Second Senior Brother returned, she would open up Rainbow Stores all over the Eastern Continent.
!!
Dong Xi was still happy when something suddenly jumped onto her face.
Dong Xi sneezed when she saw the furry thing. She suddenly thought of something and took it off her head. She shouted happily, ¡°Songsong!¡±
Songsong hugged Dong Xi¡¯s arm and said affectionately, ¡°Little Xi, you¡¯re finally back. If you hadn¡¯te back, Songsong would have been hungry!¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, she smiled and said, ¡°You Little Fellow, you only know how to eat.¡±
After saying that, Dong Xi looked at Songsong seriously. She had not seen it for half a year, but its hair seemed to be denser and the color darker.
Under the sunlight, its golden fur made Dong Xi want to stroke it.
Dong Xi hugged Songsong intimately for a long time before she raised her head and saw the willow tree not far away.
How strange, why did Liu Qing note out?
Dong Xi casually yed with its tail and said, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Liu Qing here? Where did she go?¡±
¡°Liu Qing fell into a deep sleep.¡± Songsong raised its head and said, ¡°Two months ago, Liu Qing said she was a little sleepy, so she fell asleep.¡±
Dong Xi was stunned. She had heard from others that demon beasts relied on sleep to cultivate. It seemed that the spirit Qi on Lingxu Peak was very abundant. Liu Qing was about to advance.
Dong Xi suddenly thought of something. She lowered her head and looked at Songsong who was much brighter. Dong Xi said, ¡°Songsong, have you advanced?¡±
Speaking of advancement, Songsong became excited.
Songsong jumped out of Dong Xi¡¯s arms, onto her shoulder, and then climbed onto her head.
¡°Of course,¡± Songsong said proudly, ¡°Songsong is now at thete-stage of tier-2.¡±
The grade of demon beasts was different from humans. Late-stage tier-2 was basically equivalent to humans¡¯ grandpletion of Qi Refinement stage.
In other words, the current Songsong was even more powerful than Dong Xi.
¡°So powerful?¡± asked Dong Xi.
¡°It¡¯s not that Songsong is powerful,¡± Songsong said happily. ¡°It¡¯s the grass that is powerful. After eating and sleeping, my cultivation will rise.¡±
Dong Xi thought of the grade-3 herbs and felt her heart ache. Fortunately, Second Senior Brother was generous and only asked for a few fish.
But at the same time, this also confirmed Dong Xi¡¯s idea. In the future, when she went out, she must bring Songsong along.
This little thing would probably require a lot of good things to increase its cultivation. She would bring it with her and let Songsong find food on its own.
Dong Xi put down Songsong and turned to walk into the cave abode.
Songsong watched Dong Xi leave in confusion. However, when it thought that the cave abode was the territory of the giant snake, Songsong did not follow her in. It just stood there and watched Dong Xi enter the cave abode.
Dong Xi did not want to enter the cave either, but the snake said that he had something to discuss.
After the stone door behind her slowly closed, Dong Xi looked at the mark on her arm. She said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have something important to discuss?¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, Su Cheng appeared in front of Dong Xi.
Even though Dong Xi had seen his face many times, she still felt that he was too handsome.
¡°Think of a way to go to the Beast Trainer Sect,¡± said Su Cheng indifferently.
Dong Xi was stunned for a moment before squeezing out a smile. Dong Xi pointed at herself and said, ¡°You mean to let me sneak into the Beast Trainer Sect?¡±
Su Cheng looked straight at Dong Xi and said, ¡°Who else could it be other than you?¡±
Dong Xi spread out her hands and said, ¡°How can I survive? Are you making things difficult for me? With my little cultivation, people will notice me the moment I get close.¡±
Su Cheng casually threw a storage bag over and said, ¡°There¡¯s a Beast Trainer Sect token here, as well as a disciple¡¯s uniform. Change into it.¡±
Dong Xi frowned and looked at Su Cheng. She said, ¡°These¡ Did you kill that Beast Trainer Sect disciple?¡±
Su Cheng nodded, indicating that she was right.
¡°The token still has that disciple¡¯s mark on it,¡± said Dong Xi speechlessly. ¡°It¡¯ll be discovered immediately.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± said Su Cheng. ¡°I¡¯ve already erased the mark. You can take it and go in.¡±
Dong Xi looked at the rxed Su Cheng. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°They¡¯re from the Beast Trainer Sect. I should have a demon beast with me when I go in, right?¡±
Su Cheng looked out the window and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there that squirrel?¡±
Dong Xi shook her head and said with a serious expression, ¡°I can help you, but I can¡¯t let Songsong be implicated with me. If I remember correctly, there are demons in the Beast Trainer Sect. I guess you went to the Beast Trainer Sect because of the demons, right?¡±
Chapter 324 - 324 Tool Beast
324 Tool Beast
Su Cheng did not say anything. The two of them looked at each other for a long time, but Dong Xi did not give in at all.
After a long time, Su Cheng lowered his head and sighed helplessly.
Then, Su Cheng disappeared from the cave abode and coiled around Dong Xi¡¯s arm.
The cold feeling made Dong Xi shiver. Su Cheng¡¯s voice rang in her mind.
¡°You have a beast now,¡± said Su Cheng.
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
This was really lowering his status. She thought that Su Cheng would go and catch a demon beast for her. She never expected that Su Cheng would actually be a tool beast for her.
Dong Xi had just returned to the sect. If she went out again, she had to give her Master a reason.
It was easy to find an excuse. Dong Xi said that her cultivation level had increased too quickly and that she needed to go out to experience and stabilize her cultivation level. Thus, Lingxu agreed.
However, Master Lingxu was also worried that Dong Xi would be targeted by the people of the Green Cloud Sect, so he gave Dong Xi a jade pendant, which contained three of Master Lingxu¡¯s strongest attacks.
¡°Little Xi, keep this jade pendant well. If you encounter bad people, send them to the afterlife with this,¡± said Master Lingxu.
¡°I understand, Master,¡± replied Dong Xi obediently.
Dong Xi put away the jade pendant and rushed to the Beast Trainer Sect.
When she was about to reach the ce, she put on the Beast Trainer Sect disciple uniform and wore the waist token that the snake had processed on her waist.
At the same time, he used the bead ne¡¯s function to change her appearance, turning herself into an ordinary person, who would never stand out in a crowd.
Su Cheng felt that this disguise was too low-level. Anyone with a cultivation base above the Golden Core stage would be able to see through it with a single nce. Su Cheng sighed and formed a seal for Dong Xi.
Then, Dong Xi swaggered into the Beast Trainer Sect.
After entering the Beast Trainer Sect¡¯s array, the array did not react at all. Dong Xi immediately heaved a sigh of relief.
From the looks of it, the Big Snake was very reliable!
But¡ After entering the Beast Trainer Sect, Dong Xi did not know anyone here. Where should she go?
Dong Xi strolled aimlessly. Suddenly, someone shouted from behind, ¡°The person in front.¡±
Dong Xi subconsciously stopped in her tracks and turned around to see the two Beast Trainer Sect disciples.
¡°Senior Martial Brothers, are you calling me?¡± Dong Xi bowed honestly.
One of the disciples looked at Dong Xi and said, ¡°Which Peak are you from?¡±
Dong Xi had already made preparations in advance. Upon hearing this, Dong Xi immediately said, ¡°Surging Wave Peak.¡±
¡°Junior Sister, do you have anything to do?¡± the disciple asked. ¡°If you¡¯re not busy, can you help us?¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s eyes lit up. Wasn¡¯t this an opportunity?
It was a good opportunity to infiltrate the inner circle!
Dong Xi smiled and stroked the ck snake on her arm lovingly. Dong Xi said, ¡°Sure. Senior Brother, just say it. My little snake and I can help.¡±
Dong Xi had just finished speaking when an electric current ran through her arm.
Dong Xi was stunned, and her fire spiritual energy immediately surged.
Come, hurt each other!
But this time, the Big Snake did not retaliate. He remained silent.
The two disciples looked at the snake on Dong Xi¡¯s arm and were very surprised. The disciple who spoke earlier said, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see a girl treat a snake as a pet. How should I address you, Junior Sister?¡±
Dong Xi said, ¡°Dong¡ Dong Li.¡±
The disciple nodded and said, ¡°Junior Sister Dong Li, we¡¯re both from Qinsong Peak. I¡¯m Yuan Shao, and he¡¯s Cao Zhen. Things have happened in the sect during this period of time, and we¡¯re short of manpower. Senior Brother Le Jin, who went with me to feed the thunder tigers, went out to carry out a sect mission. The two of us must ensure that all the tigers are fed. But with just the two of us, we can¡¯t separate all the tigers. Our demon beasts are also afraid of the thunder tigers and can¡¯t help.¡±
As he spoke, Yuan Shao looked at the Demon Beast Bag helplessly.
¡°It¡¯s fate that we met each other,¡± said Dong Xi immediately. ¡± We¡¯re both senior and junior. It wouldn¡¯t be good if I don¡¯t help.¡±
Seeing that Dong Xi had agreed, Cao Zhen heaved a sigh of relief. The two of them brought Dong Xi to where the thunder tigers were.
Before Dong Xi reached the ce, she heard the roar of a tiger. The roar of a ferocious beast was truly soul-stirring. Dong Xi felt herself trembling.
However, this was not the end. In an instant, a huge thunder tiger flew in front of Dong Xi and opened its mouth as if it wanted to eat Dong Xi.
Dong Xi was so scared that her heart almost stopped beating. She was afraid that she would die before she couldplete his mission. He immediately took out two defensive talismans. However, he did not expect that at this critical moment, a green barrier would suddenly appear on his body.
The thunder tiger immediately crashed into the cage and let out a wail.
Cao Zhen and Yuan Shao were both used to it. Looking at Dong Xi¡¯s appearance, the two of them took out the food to feed the thunder tiger. Yuan Shao said, ¡°Are you scared? It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re all locked up. As long as we don¡¯t go in, the tigers won¡¯t be able to hurt us.¡±
Chapter 325 - 325 What Do You Need Me to Do?
325 What Do You Need Me to Do?
When Dong Xi heard this, she nodded and calmly withdrew the defensive talisman. Then, she began to observe the thunder tiger.
Dong Xi was currently more than 1.6 meters tall, but she had only reached the thunder tiger¡¯s calf.
Dong Xi discovered that the eyes of these three thunder tigers were glowing red. It was the demonic Qi.
No wonder they needed more help feeding the tigers¡
Dong Xi came just in time and worked for the sect for free.
¡°Senior Brother, what do you need me to do?¡± asked Dong Xi.
¡°Wait,¡± said Cao Zhen.
Dong Xi watched as Cao Zhen took out a porcin bottle, took out two pills, and put them into the chicken¡¯s stomach.
Dong Xi was especially familiar with this pill. Wasn¡¯t it the Exorcism Pill?
No wonder a tiger could only eat one. If one of them ate more than one, what would happen to the demonic energy on the other thunder tigers?
After Cao Zhen processed the chicken, he handed it to Dong Xi. Cao Zhen said, ¡°Junior Sister Dong Li, the three of us will fly to different cester. When the thunder tigers are separated, we will put the chicken in.¡±
This was too simple.
¡°No problem.¡± Dong Xi immediately nodded.
The three of them took the chicken and flew in different directions. The thunder tiger also chased after the three of them.
Everything went ording to n, but just as they threw the chicken in, an ident happened.
The thunder tiger smelled the chicken that was thrown in and roared in dissatisfaction. Then, it left.
Dong Xi saw it clearly and was also shocked.
Dong Xi looked at Cao Zhen beside her and said, ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s the problem? ¡±
Cao Zhen frowned and was also very puzzled. Cao Zhen said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this. We¡¯ve always fed them with this method in the past.¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Yuan Shao also walked over and asked. ¡°Are the tigers refusing to eat?¡±
¡°Senior Brother, what should we do?¡± Cao Zhen asked seriously. ¡°Could it be that the demonic aura on the thunder tiger¡¯s body had increased? But¡ If the thunder tiger doesn¡¯t eat the Exorcism Pill, the demonic aura on its body will only increase.¡±
Demon beasts were simple-minded. If a human was infected by the demonic Qi, they could still resist it. However, if a demon beast was infected by the demonic Qi, it would soon be controlled by the demonic Qi.
The demon beasts would be iparably brutal and ruthless, slowly walking to the opposite side of humans.
¡°Why don¡¯t we wait and see?¡± Yuan Shao said. ¡°Let¡¯s see if the thunder tiger will eat itter.¡±
The three of them waited for a long time, but the three tigers were still fighting and did not eat the chicken at all.
When Dong Xi saw this scene, she started to think.
¡°Senior Brother, is this how you usually feed them?¡± asked Dong Xi.
Cao Zhen looked at the thunder tiger and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been feeding them like this for half a year. They¡¯re always fighting to eat. What¡¯s wrong with them today?¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, her jaw almost dropped.
Dong Xi said with some difficulty, ¡°Senior Brother¡ Is it possible that the thunder tiger is tired of eating chicken and wants to eat something else?¡±
Yuan Shao looked at Dong Xi and was very surprised. Yuan Shao said, ¡°Tired of eating chicken? Can a tiger be picky?¡±
Dong Xi nodded and said, ¡°Senior Brother, think about it. Not to mention the thunder tiger, even if we humans eat chicken for half a year continuously¡ Do you still want to eat it?¡±
Yuan Shao was speechless.
Cao Zhen was also speechless. Then, he looked at the chicken that was thrown in and said, ¡°Then what should we do? I¡¯ve already thrown in my rations, and there¡¯s no extra Exorcism Pills¡¡±
This Exorcism Pill¡
Dong Xi did have quite a few, but if she took them out now, wouldn¡¯t she be a great seed of resentment?
Now that he was already working for nothing, how could she still pay out of her own pocket?
¡°Senior Brother, is it not possible to use telekinesis?¡± Dong Xi asked tentatively.
Telekinesis was an entry skill in the cultivation world.
Dong Xi could use it, but she did not like it.
Yuan Shao¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. He looked at Dong Xi and said, ¡°Junior Sister, you¡¯re really smart!¡±
As Yuan Shao spoke, he raised his hand and formed a seal, wanting to take out all the chickens.
However, Yuan Shao tried a few times, but the chicken he threw in did not react at all.
¡°Why isn¡¯t it moving?¡± Yuan Shao frowned.
As he spoke, Yuan Shao looked at Cao Zhen beside him. Yuan Shao said, ¡°Junior brother, you try.¡±
Cao Zhen nodded and made a hand seal.
Seeing that the chickens still did not move, Dong Xi sighed and said, ¡°It might be a problem with the barrier, causing us to fail to use telekinesis.¡±
Yuan Shao agreed with this statement. Dong Xi continued, ¡°Senior Brother, why don¡¯t you try finding a stick and pull out the chickens?¡±
Yuan Shao took out a magic tool. It looked like a fishing rod with the ability to extend and retract.
Dong Xi and Cao Zhen thought that the problem would be solved just like that. However, they did not expect that when the magic tool hooked the chicken, it would suddenly stop moving.
Dong Xi and the others looked over and saw a huge w stepping on the magic tool.
Chapter 326 - 326 Stealing Food from the Tiger’s Mouth?
326 Stealing Food from the Tiger¡¯s Mouth?
Dong Xi looked at the giant w and suddenly thought of a phrase: Snatching food from the tiger¡¯s mouth.
Dong Xi and the others wanted to pull out the rod, but with a p of lightning, the fishing rod broke.
Yuan Shao was very distressed. He had spent a lot of points exchanging for this tool.
The three of them tried many methods, but they could not take out the chicken.
Dong Xi watched as Yuan Shao¡¯s Dharma artifact was destroyed. Cao Zhen then took out a puppet Dharma artifact. However, Dong Xi immediately stopped him.
¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t try anymore. If you break your tool, it¡¯s not worth it anymore. We might as well buy more Exorcism Pills,¡± said Dong Xi.
Cao Zhen was silent for a moment, and his heart ached. Cao Zhen frowned and said, ¡°But if we don¡¯t try, how can we take out the chicken?¡±
Dong Xi already had an idea. She said, ¡°Senior Brother, is there any other food now?¡±
Yuan Shao immediately nodded. There was other food.
At this moment, Dong Xi thought of two ways. One was to learn the substitution technique from Kong Xing.
However, there were still three thunder tigers inside, and there was uncertainty in the substitution skill. Dong Xi was worried that when she used the substitution technique, the tiger would be swapped out instead of the chicken¡ That would really be bad.
The second method was to let Yuan Shao and Cao Zhen lure the thunder tiger away while Dong Xi tried to take out the chicken.
Although there were some risks, they could be controlled.
Dong Xi sighed lightly. Thinking that if she did not enter Hell, who would? Dong Xi told Yuan Shao and Cao Zhen the method.
Yuan Shao was not bad. He gave the meat of an unknown demon beast to Dong Xi. Yuan Shao said, ¡°You guys go and lure the Thunder Tiger away. I¡¯ll go in and get the chicken.¡±
Yuan Shao¡¯s spiritual energy entered the fishing rod, and the broken fishing rod became a little longer.
Dong Xi agreed. Since someone was willing to be a hero, Dong Xi did not need to be in the limelight.
Dong Xi picked up the meat, tore off a small piece, and threw it into the barrier. Then, she jumped up and shouted, luring the thunder tiger in another direction.
When Yuan Shao saw the thunder tiger leave, he immediately began to pull out one of the chickens, and he really did pulled out one.
The three of them continued to use this method to pull out the remaining chickens.
However, just as thest chicken was about to be taken out, a thunder tiger noticed their n.
The thunder tiger swung its w at the fishing rod, and the rod, which was already half broken, broke again.
The chicken on the fishing rod also stopped in the magic barrier. While Yuan Shao and Cao Zhen were frowning, Dong Xi threw in a fishing that covered the chicken.
The thunder tiger immediately roared, as if it had lost face. The tiger waved its ws at the fishing.
However, it was still a little slow. Dong Xi took out the chicken.
¡°I was scared to death. Luckily, I was faster.¡± Dong Xi patted her chest.
The thunder tiger in the barrier sensed that it was being yed and kept roaring. Its strong body mmed into the barrier crazily, causing the barrier to tremble.
¡°Senior Brother, is there any problem with this barrier?¡± Dong Xi asked worriedly.
¡°The Sect Master set up this barrier, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems,¡± said Yuan Shao.
After saying that, Dong Xi looked at the fishing that Dong Xi threw on the ground in surprise. Yuan Shao said, ¡°Junior Sister, why do you have a fishing?¡±
¡°You can have a fishing rod, but why can¡¯t I have a fishing?¡± Dong Xi raised her eyebrows.
¡°I got this fishing rod because my contracted demon beast is a cat, and it especially likes to eat fish,¡± said Yuan Shao.
¡°Also, this fishing rod would catch some fish of good quality.¡± Yuan Shao could even exchange the fish for some spirit stones.
Dong Xi smiled and stroked the little snake on her arm. She said, ¡°My little snake also likes to eat fish.¡±
After that, the electric current once again passed through Dong Xi¡¯s arm. However, Dong Xi remained calm.
However, Dong Xi was already used to this little bit of electricity.
The spiritual energy swirled, and the power of lightning was instantly absorbed.
This fishing was also made by Dong Xi in order to catch fish during the novice trial. Fortunately, she did not throw it away after using it. However, she did not expect to be able to use it this time.
Seeing that Yuan Shao still wanted to ask something, Dong Xi immediately said, ¡°Senior Brother, now that the Exorcism Pill has been taken out, let¡¯s hurry up and feed the thunder tigers again.¡±
This time, it was changed to other food. As expected, the thunder tiger obediently ate it.
Dong Xi saw that the three thunder tigers had calmed down, and redness in their eyes started to fade. Perhaps it was an illusion, but Dong Xi saw a trace of pain on the thudner tigers¡¯ faces.
Dong Xi looked at Yuan Shao and said, ¡°Senior Brother, hasn¡¯t the demonic Qi in our sect¡¯s beenpletely eliminated yet?¡±
Yuan Shao immediately made a gesture to stop talking. Cao Zhen was even more direct, covering Dong Xi¡¯s mouth.
No matter how stupid Dong Xi was, she knew that she had said something wrong.
Dong Xi obediently shut her mouth. Cao Zhen whispered, ¡°Were you expelled from the sect? How dare you spout nonsense?¡±
Chapter 327 - 327 It’s Not That Simple
327 It¡¯s Not That Simple
Cao Zhen raised his head and looked around. Then, he said in a very low voice, ¡°Demonic Qi¡ It has nothing to do with us. Your cultivation is also low, so there are many things you don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t talk too much and just cultivate on the Surging Wave Peak.¡±
This time, it was a lesson for Dong Xi. It might not be so easy to sneak into the Beast Trainer Sect.
She could fish in troubled waters, but she had to be careful not to be involved in other things.
¡°Thank you for your reminder, Senior Brother,¡± said Dong Xi honestly.
After separating from Yuan Shao and Cao Zhen, Dong Xi ate the Hidden Spirit Pill and concealed her fire spirit and wood spirit roots. Then, Dong Xi called out to Su Cheng in her consciousness.
¡°Big Snake, are you there?¡± asked Dong Xi.
Su Cheng hummed faintly.
Dong Xi was a little excited when she heard Su Cheng¡¯s response. She said in her consciousness, ¡°Big Snake, what are we investigating? Where should I go?¡±
Dong Xi came in with the token of the Beast Trainer Sect disciple who was killed by Su Cheng. However, no matter what, she was still an illegal resident. There was no cave abode here. Therefore, she needed to know what the Big Snake wanted to do, so she could decide where to go next.
Su Cheng said, ¡°Demons must have invaded the Beast Trainer Sect. There are some things that the Beast Trainer Sect did not discover at all. I need to check it out personally. As for the residence¡ You make the arrangements.¡±
Dong Xi was silent.
Umm¡ He was simply a scumbag. He had tricked her toe out, but he did not arrange a ce for her to stay?
He asked Dong Xi to look for amodation herself? Could it be that Dong Xi was like a vagrant, sleeping on a tree every day? And she had to be constantly on guard against being discovered?
Su Cheng knew all of Dong Xi¡¯s thoughts, but he did not understand what a ¡®scumbag¡¯ was. Was it an insult, saying that he was not a good snake?
At the thought of this, Su Cheng epted it indifferently.
It did not matter. Su Cheng was not a good snake anyway. He would just be a scumbag for the time being.
Dong Xi sat on a rock, worrying about where to go next. A familiar figure appeared on the bridge not far away.
Tiger striped patterns, the ¡®Chuan¡¯ character on its forehead¡
Dong Xi¡¯s pupils constricted, and her heart was also very nervous. The little cat suddenly increased its speed and rushed toward Dong Xi.
Dong Xi only had one thought in her mind. She had been recognized.
Dong Xi shouted in her sea of consciousness, ¡°Big Snake, this little cat has recognized me. What should I do? Would the kitten tell its owner? What should I do? Why not run first? We¡¯ve been in here for half a day. It¡¯s not embarrassing even if we run away.¡±
Dong Xi kept talking while Su Cheng said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±
Alright? How could this be? If they were discovered, what would happen if the Beast Trainer Sect took Dong Xi as a hostage?
Second Senior Brother, had even gone to the mortal world. Did she need to rely on those lousy alchemy and sword cultivation fellow disciples? They could not even afford the ransom!
While Dong Xi was still thinking, the little cat had already arrived in front of Dong Xi. There was no demonic energy on its body. The little cat was just a good-looking cat.
The little cat stopped in front of Dong Xi. It did not jump onto Dong Xi¡¯s body directly. Instead, it stared at the snake on Dong Xi¡¯s arm.
The kitten meowed a few times.
Dong Xi could not understand at all. At this moment, Su Cheng said in Dong Xi¡¯s consciousness, ¡°Follow this little cat.¡±
¡°?¡±
When Dong Xi was confused, what kind of deal did Su Cheng make with the little cat?
¡°What did you say to the little cat?¡± Dong Xi asked in her sea of consciousness.
Su Cheng did not say anything. Dong Xi stood up and pretended to walk out.
¡°Since you don¡¯t want to tell me, I¡¯m going back!¡± said Dong Xi.
Just as he took a step, Dong Xi jumped up on the spot. Her entire body was twitching, as if she had suddenly started breakdancing.
¡°Big Snake, you¡¯re killing me!¡± Dong Xi said in her sea of consciousness.
Su Cheng was sure that Dong Xi was not used to the power of lightning of such intensity.
Su Cheng could hear Dong Xi¡¯s anger and said calmly, ¡°Follow the little kitten. There¡¯s a ce to sleep.¡±
¡°How can you be so kind?¡± Dong Xi frowned.
¡°Aren¡¯t I a scumbag?¡± Su Cheng asked directly.
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
Dong Xi was silent for a moment before returning to normal.
At this moment, Dong Xi had figured out some things. She said in her sea of consciousness, ¡°Big Snake, there¡¯s still something I don¡¯t understand. You¡¯re so strong, and no one noticed you after so long in the Ningtian Sect. If you came to the Beast Trainer Sect alone, you would definitely be stronger than me bringing you here. Why did you ask me toe?¡±
¡°You¡¯ll understand in the future,¡± Su Cheng said happily.
After saying that, Su Cheng ignored whatever Dong Xi said.
Dong Xi could only brace herself and follow behind the little cat. After walking for a long time, she saw a bamboo forest.
The cat slowed down and turned around to meow.
Dong Xi looked towards the depths of the bamboo forest. There was a small bamboo house that could be vaguely seen. Dong Xi said softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a house in the depths of the bamboo forest? Little multicolored cat, is this our destination?¡±
Chapter 328 - 328 Was Su Cheng Reliable
328 Was Su Cheng Reliable
The little cat meowed again, but Dong Xi did not understand. The little cat jumped into Dong Xi¡¯s arms and did not go down.
Dong Xi immediately started to pet the cat. She enjoyed it very much. She carried the little cat and walked forward. If she met the owner of the little catter, how would she exin it?
Could the little cat betray Dong Xi? Was Su Cheng reliable?
At this moment, Dong Xi was in a very passive situation.
Ever since she entered the cultivation world, Dong Xi seemed to have been passive.
Dong Xi sighed at her bitter life. She followed a small path and walked toward the depths of the bamboo forest.
A small bamboo house appeared in front of Dong Xi. The small bamboo house was surrounded by a fence. There was arge open space in the courtyard where ordinary flowers and nts were nted.
The little cat jumped out of Dong Xi¡¯s arms and found a corner to hide in. Then, it looked at Dong Xi outside and meowed a few times, as if telling her to follow him in.
Dong Xi was somewhat speechless. The little cat could get inside, but could Dong Xi get inside? This little cat was a little stupid.
Dong Xi frowned. This was the Beast Trainer Sect. Of course, they could not climb over the fence. It was better to call for help directly.
¡°Hello, is anyone there?¡± Dong Xi shouted.
After shouting for a long time, no one responded. Just as Dong Xi was about to leave, the bamboo door opened.
Dong Xi turned around and saw a young maning out of the house. He was dressed in white and looked like andscape painting in the thick and colorful bamboo forest.
Dong Xi always remembered that this was the cultivation world. In the cultivation world, one could never judge a book by its cover.
Perhaps this young man was an old man who had lived for thousands of years. But if that was the case, why couldn¡¯t the little cat transform?
¡°You are¡?¡± asked Dong Xi.
The young man looked at Dong Xi and was slightly taken aback. He did not expect Dong Xi to ask such a question.
Dong Xi looked at the young man and frowned. The young man said with aplicated expression, ¡°It seems that you are the one who came to visit? I should be asking you that question, right?¡±
Dong Xi was stunned for a moment, then she said awkwardly,¡±I am Dong Li, Ying Lang Feng. I identally came here and couldn¡¯t find the exit. Please forgive me, Senior.¡±
Dong Xi could not tell the cultivation level of this youth at all. Therefore, this youth was at least at the Golden Core stage and above. There was nothing wrong with calling him ¡®Senior¡¯.
The youth sized up Dong Xi, then walked out and opened the fence. The youth said, ¡°Come in.¡±
There was no spiritual energy fluctuation on the young man¡¯s body. This was very abnormal.
When Dong Xi was hesitating whether she should go in, she felt the hem of her clothes being pulled. She looked down and saw the little cat biting the hem of her clothes.
¡°Da Fu said that he found a disciple to help him catch fish to eat. You¡¯ll be in charge of taking care of Da Fu in the future,¡± said the young man.
Da Fu? Dong Xi looked at the dumb cat.
Dong Xi still remembered his identity as a disciple of the Beast Trainer Sect. Dong Xi said, ¡°Disciple understands.¡±
Dong Xi had just entered the courtyard when she said, ¡°How should I address you, Senior?¡±
The young man¡¯s voice was cold and a little hoarse as he said, ¡°Guo Rui.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll be responsible for taking care of Da Fu from now on.¡± Dong Xi bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Does Martial Uncle Guo have any other instructions?¡±
¡°Not yet,¡± said Guo Rui.
Guo Rui turned around and entered the house.
Dong Xi noticed that this Martial Uncle¡¯s legs seemed to be inconvenient.
Dong Xi had only been in the cultivation world for two years, but she already knew who the Sect Masters of the major sects were, as well as some Elders who liked to show off. As for this Martial Uncle¡ Dong Xi had never heard of him.
Dong Xi thought for a moment and decided to ask the Beast Trainer Sect disciples.
Coincidentally, when Dong Xi helped feed the thunder tiger, she added Yuan Shao and Cao Zhen¡¯s spiritual breath. Now, she could contact them.
Dong Xi sent a message to Yuan Shao.
[Senior Brother, do you know Martial Uncle Guo Rui?]
Yuan Shao replied very quickly.
[Never heard of him.]
Dong Xi looked at the message and frowned. Her mind started to run wild.
Dong Xi was now an illegal citizen. Could it be that Guo Rui was also an illegal citizen?
It can¡¯t be, right? Dong Xi had seen Da Fu during thepetition, which meant that Guo Rui had also gone to thepetition, so it was impossible for him to be an illegal citizen.
Dong Xi changed her words and sent Yuan Shao another message.
[Senior Brother, do you know who lives in the bamboo forest of Fengyu Mountain?]
Although Yuan Shao was puzzled, he still replied.
[Junior Sister, there¡¯s an array formation in the bamboo forest of Fengyu Mountain. After crossing the mountain, we¡¯ll leave the Beast Trainer Sect. How can there be anyone living there?]
Dong Xi sat on the steps with Da Fu in her arms, looking around in confusion.
This was indeed the bamboo forest of Fengyu Mountain, right?
Dong Xi did not give up and continued to send messages to ask Yuan Shao.
[Among the Senior Brothers from our sect who are participating in thepetition, is there anyone whose spirit pet is a little calico cat?]
Yuan Shao thought for a moment and replied.
[Many of them. Our sect has a lot of cat ves and even more cat owners.]
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
...
Chapter 329 - 329 Really From the Beast Trainer Sect?
329 Really From the Beast Trainer Sect?
Dong Xi asked around, but there were no clues. Was this Guo Rui really from the Beast Trainer Sect?
Dong Xi helplessly grabbed Da Fu¡¯s stomach and shouted ¡®Big Snake¡¯ in her sea of consciousness.
¡°Big Snake, Big Snake, is it really okay for me to be here?¡± Dong Xi asked in her sea of consciousness. ¡°What do you need me to do next? Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m supposed to be sitting here just petting the cat?¡±
Dong Xi mumbled for a long time, but she did not get any response.
!!
On the contrary, Da Fu kept calling out. Dong thought for a moment and said to herself, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go catch fish for Da Fu first.¡±
There was a small river at the back of Fengyu Mountain. Dong Xi followed Da Fu to the river, thinking of catching a few more so that she could bribe Guo Ruiter.
However, when they reached the river, Dong Xi was dumbfounded.
The fish in this river was actually a tier-3 fish?
These fish were all at the peak of the Qi Refinement realm? How could Dong Xi dare to catch more?
It would probably be difficult to catch one.
Before entering the Beast Trainer Sect, Dong Xi was worried that her spirit root might expose her identity, so she ate a medicinal pill given by her Master.
Right now, Dong Xi could only use the earth spirit root. Unfortunately, the earth spirit root was the weakest among the few spirit roots.
Dong Xi sighed and took out the fishing from her storage bag.
He hoped that the fish here would be a little stupid. At least she could feed Da Fu.
Dong Xi threw the fishing into the river and waited for the fish to enter the. Then, she suddenly pulled the back.
Dong Xi had thought that everything would go smoothly, and a hint of joy appeared on her face. At this moment, two water arrows shot out. One shot toward Dong Xi¡¯s hand that was holding the fishing, while the other shot toward her face.
Dong Xi immediately circted the earth spiritual energy to create a protective barrier for herself. She did not dare to take this damage head-on.
Dong Xi took the fishing and immediately dodged it. Another water arrow shot out from the water and hit the fishing.
The was broken, but the fish did not die.
Dong Xi looked at the broken fishing and sighed. She happened to see Da Fu licking its ws on a rock, basking in the sun.
Dong Xi did not dare to leave any traces behind. She put away the broken fishing and walked to Da Fu.
Dong Xi squatted down and looked at Da Fu. Dong Xi said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s better to teach a man to fish than to give him fish. As a cat, how can you not know how to catch fish? Come here, I¡¯ll teach you immediately.¡±
Da Fu, ¡°?¡±
Before Da Fu could react, Dong Xi carried Da Fu to the water¡¯s edge and said, ¡°Go, use your ws to p the fish. This way, you can eat your own food in the future and don¡¯t need to beg other people to feed you.¡±
Dong Xi clenched her hands into fists and tried to provoke Da Fu.
Dong Xi also wanted to see what the little cat was capable of. Was the little cat a hidden big demon?
Da Fu gave Dong Xi a human-like look. The contempt in his eyes was clear.
Dong Xi noticed that the fish in the water had all fled.
This phenomenon meant that the school of fish had encountered their nemesis.
Just now, the school of fish had attacked Dong Xi arrogantly. As soon as Da Fu arrived, the school of fish fled.
This meant that Da Fu¡¯s cultivation was definitely above the grade-3 school of fish.
Dong Xi even tried to goad Da Fu. She said, ¡°Why are you looking at me? Hurry up and do it. Do you not dare? No way! Cats are afraid of fish!¡±
Da Fu red at Dong Xi and quickly jumped out. It was so fast that Dong Xi could barely see Da Fu¡¯s afterimage.
Not long after, Da Fu returned with a fish in its mouth.
Da Fu threw the fish on the ground and meowed at Dong Xi a few times, as if it was showing off.
Dong Xi snorted coldly and picked up the fish. Dong Xi said, ¡°Very good, this fish is mine.¡±
Da Fu protested, but Dong Xi red back at it.
Dong Xi smiled cunningly at Da Fu and said, ¡°I must let you know that the human heart is sinister!¡±
Da Fu looked at Dong Xi with an aggrieved expression. Dong Xi would not be soft-hearted, and she even provoked Da Fu to continue catching fish. She said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so good at catching fish, go catch a few more. We¡¯ll treat it as cultivation. How about that?¡±
As Dong Xi spoke, she stunned the fish and prepared it by the river. She wanted to start a fire to roast the fish, but her fire spirit root was sealed, and she could not ignite it.
Dong Xi could only helplessly choose to eat sashimi. The fish in the cultivation world also contained spiritual energy, and the meat was very sweet. Unfortunately, there was no mustard or green onion, otherwise, it would have been even more delicious.
Dong Xi ate a piece regretfully. As soon as she ate it, her expression changed drastically before she could even marvel at how delicious it was.
Dong Xi spat out the residue in her mouth and saw that Da Fu had caught a fish and was about to eat it.
Dong Xi immediately grabbed a stone and threw it at Da Fu. Da Fu reacted quickly and jumped away.
Da Fu dodged the attack and instantly exploded!
¡°Meow!¡±
Dong Xi understood Da Fu¡¯s anger. After all, she had snatched food from the cat¡¯s mouth a few times, which really annoyed the cat.
However, they really could not eat the fish!
Chapter 330 - 330 Interrogation
330 Interrogation
Dong Xi ran to Da Fu and carried it.
Dong Xi¡¯s expression was serious as she said sternly, ¡°Da Fu, you also ate the fish here before, right? So, you have demonic Qi on you?¡±
Da Fu could not speak humannguage, and Dong Xi could not understand Da Fu¡¯s reply.
Dong Xi lowered her head and looked at the little cat in her arms. The little cat was baring its teeth and its eyes were red.
!!
Dong Xi knew that her guess was right. If the little cat went crazy, Dong Xi would not be a match for it.
Dong Xi quickly took out two Exorcism Pills from her hidden storage ring and fed them to Da Fu. She gently stroked Da Fu and sensed that Da Fu¡¯s restlessness had quieted down again.
Dong Xi raised Da Fu and looked into its eyes.¡±Da Fu, listen up. I know you can understand. There¡¯s something wrong with the fish in the river. You can¡¯t eat it anymore.¡±
After saying that, Dong Xi pondered for a moment and continued, ¡°No, to be precise, don¡¯t eat anything in the Beast Trainer Sect.¡±
After that, Dong Xi took out a Fasting Pill and fed it to Da Fu. She said, ¡°Da Fu, eat this until the matter is investigated.¡±
Da Fu called out and did not object. It obediently ate the Fasting Pill.
Dong Xi let out a sigh of relief. This little cat was obedient. Dong Xi used the cleaning spell to clean up the ce. Then, she carried Da Fu and began to investigate along the river.
Dong Xi¡¯s perception was definitely not bad. There was demonic energy in this river.
Dong Xi went upstream to find the barrier of Fengyu Mountain.
After passing through the array, they arrived outside the Beast Trainer Sect.
Coincidentally, the ce where the demonic Qi was dense happened to be inside the array.
A cool breeze blew past, and Dong Xi felt a little dizzy. Dong Rourou, who had killed her, as well as the Eldest Senior Brother, who had asked Dong Rourou to give Dong Xi a quick death, all appeared in Dong Xi¡¯s mind.
Dong Xi felt that something was wrong. She chanted a calming sutra to calm herself down and quickly retreated.
Dong Xi had only sniffed this demonic Qi once. It was so powerful. It was really terrifying.
Dong Xi¡¯s fire spiritual energy was sealed, so she could only grab the snake¡¯s head and shake it. She said, ¡°Big Snake, wake up quickly. Can you stop pretending to be asleep?¡±
Su Cheng opened his eyes and felt the world spin.
Then, he heard Dong Xi¡¯s voice. Dong Xi said, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake. Is this the ce you¡¯re looking for?¡±
Su Cheng did not even need to look. He was very familiar with the demonic Qi not far away.
Su Cheng transformed into his human form, his ck hair draped over his shoulders as he walked towards the ce where the demonic Qi was dense.
Dong Xi wanted to call out to Su Cheng, but she remembered that Su Cheng was a Demon Lord.
How could a Demon Lord be afraid of demonic Qi?
Dong Xi saw Su Cheng take out something called Dong Xi and throw it to the side. Soon, that thing disappeared.
Dong Xi saw it clearly the moment it disappeared.
What Su Cheng threw away was a photostone.
Dong Xi curiously took a few steps forward and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to seal this demonic Qi?¡±
¡°This bit of Demonic Qi is fine. Wait a minute.¡± Su Cheng shook his head.
After saying that, Su Cheng nced at Dong Xi. His eyes were still cold, but Dong Xi was not afraid.
¡°You¡¯d better stay away from here. Don¡¯t get infected by this demonic Qi,¡± said Su Cheng.
Dong Xi obediently retreated. She did not tell Su Cheng that there was something wrong with her spiritual aura.
Although the demonic Qi made Dong Xi ufortable, the demonic Qi would be exhausted after circting the spiritual Qi for a few rounds.
After a while, seeing Su Cheng walk out of the area with dense demonic Qi, Dong Xi immediately said, ¡°Are you trying to set a long line and catch a big fish?¡±
Su Cheng looked at Dong Xi. Su Cheng did not say anything. Dong Xi continued, ¡°Strange, you are a demon, right? You didn¡¯t release this demonic Qi?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have any demonic Qi left,¡± Su Cheng said lightly. ¡°How can I do such a dirty thing?¡±
¡°You¡¯re really the strangest demon I¡¯ve ever seen,¡± said Dong Xi in a low voice.
Su Cheng did not say anything. He moved his body and once again wrapped aroundd Dong Xi¡¯s arm.
Su Cheng¡¯s voice sounded in Dong Xi¡¯s sea of consciousness. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±
Go back? Back to where?
Dong Xi pondered for a moment, and her eyes suddenly lit up. Although she knew that it was impossible, she still said, ¡°Are you asking me to return to the Ningtian Sect?¡±
¡°Go to Guo Rui¡¯s ce,¡± Su Cheng said in her sea of consciousness.
Dong Xi shrugged her shoulders. She knew that the snake would not let her go so easily. She sighed helplessly and carried Da Fu back along the river.
What made people curious was that this time, Guo Rui seemed to know that Dong Xi wasing back.
Lying on a bamboo chair in the courtyard, Guo Rui opened the door for Dong Xi when he saw her. He said lightly, ¡°Did you eat fish?¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, she stopped in her tracks and looked at Guo Rui with astonishment in her eyes!
Chapter 331 - 331 So What If I Eat It? So What If I Don’t Eat It?
331 So What If I Eat It? So What If I Don¡¯t Eat It?
Dong Xi looked at Guo Rui in confusion. This guy seemed to know something¡
Dong Xi bit her lip and looked at Guo Rui¡¯s face. She said, ¡°So what if I eat it? So what if I don¡¯t eat?¡±
¡°If you eat it, you can¡¯t stay here anymore,¡± said Guo Rui indifferently.
When Dong Xi heard this, her expression changed and she stared at Guo Rui, her eyes wide.
!!
This fellow must have known, or else he would not have said that.
¡°Is there something wrong with the fish?¡± Dong Xi frowned.
Guo Rui smiled but did not say anything. In Dong Xi¡¯s eyes, this was basically a tacit agreement.
This made Dong Xi even more confused.
¡°Since you already know, why don¡¯t you say it?¡± Dong Xi said. ¡°You even asked Da Fu to catch fish from the river? Are you really Da Fu¡¯s master?¡±
Da Fu was a stupid cat, and it did not know right from wrong. As its owner, Guo Rui did not even stop it from eating the contaminated fish?
¡°If you don¡¯t take good care of him, why raise him?¡± Dong Xi continued.
Guo Rui looked at Dong Xi with a faint smile. After Dong Xi finished speaking, Guo Rui said, ¡°Are the Beast Trainer Sect disciples so disrespectful now?¡±
Dong Xi was stunned. She had almost forgotten that Dong Xi was only a new disciple of the Beast Trainer Sect who was living under someone else¡¯s roof. How could she teach her Uncle-Master a lesson?
Dong Xi was a little annoyed. It was all because Guo Rui¡¯s face was too deceiving. He looked about the same age as Dong Xi in her previous life.
¡°Little Girl, there¡¯s one more thing I said wrong. Who told you that Da Fu is my pet?¡± Guo Rui said with a smile.
¡°You didn¡¯t raise Da Fu?¡± Dong Xi was stunned.
¡°The Contract of Equals does not restrict the freedom of the other party. Of course, that includes food and drink,¡± said Guo Rui.
Guo Rui emphasized thest word, food, as if he was reminding Dong Xi.
Dong Xi said, ¡°But¡ Uncle-Master, even if it¡¯s a Contract of Equals, Da Fu¡¡±
Dong Xi almost blurted out the word ¡®demonic Qi¡¯. Fortunately, she caught herself in time and raised her head to see Guo Rui¡¯s yful expression.
Guo Rui seemed to know what Dong Xi Yao was talking about. Seeing that Dong Xi did not say anything, he seemed a little disappointed.
Dong Xi changed her words and said, ¡°If anything happens to Da Fu, won¡¯t your soul be damaged as well?¡±
¡°No,¡± said Guo Rui lightly.
¡°How can you be so sure?¡± asked Dong Xi.
As the two of them were talking, Da Fu jumped into Guo Rui¡¯s arms.
Guo Rui touched Da Fu and looked at Dong Xi. Guo Rui said, ¡°Haven¡¯t we already tried?¡±
Dong Xi was speechless.
Dong Xi looked at the man and cat with a strange expression.
Was this little cat really that stupid? It had already been treated as a test subject, yet it still ran over to be petted and yed with?
Guo Ruiyzily on the bamboo chair and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Da Fu fine?¡±
¡°Da Fu is fine?¡± Dong Xi said speechlessly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because¡¡±
It was because of her! All thanks to Dong Xi!
However, Dong Xi could not say it out loud.
Dong Xi suddenly felt as if someone had set a long line to catch a big fish. Dong Xi was the biggest fish.
Guo Rui smiled and said after a moment, ¡°I see that your cultivation is still low. You won¡¯t be able to catch any fish for Da Fu. Today, the Virtue Benevolence Hall said that they are short of hands, and they need some help. Tomorrow morning, you can go and take a look. ¡±
Dong Xi felt extremely aggrieved, but she could only agree.
¡°Yes, I will remember that,¡± replied Dong Xi.
Although Dong Xi could temporarily stay in the bamboo house, Guo Rui did not generously give her a house.
Fortunately, Dong Xi was used to sleeping in the open every day, so it was just like switching up a different sleeping location.
Dong Xi took out a praying mat and sat down.
After entering a meditative state, a strand of divine sense extended out from the room. Just as it was about tond on Dong Xi, it was bounced off.
¡°You¡¯re really protective,¡± said Guo Rui.
Su Cheng was the only one who heard this.
The little ck snake climbed down from Dong Xi¡¯s arm. Then, a light shed and a figure appeared in the courtyard.
Su Cheng did not respond to Guo Rui¡¯s teasing. Looking at the figure in the room, Su Cheng said, ¡°That¡¯s much better than you not caring about the stupid cat¡¯s life.¡±
Dong Xi kept calling Da Fu a stupid cat, and Su Cheng followed suit and went astray.
Guo Rui smiled. His emotions fluctuated, and his eyes turned red.
Su Cheng realized this and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be trapped by such low-level demonic Qi.¡±
There was a smile on Guo Rui¡¯s face, and his eyes were a little dark red. He was really a little evil.
¡°What do you mean trapped?¡± Guo Rui asked. ¡°This feeling of being filled with power is very fascinating.¡±
Su Cheng knew that Guo Rui did not mean what he said. Su Cheng said, ¡°How can your shoes not get wet if you walk by the river all the time? You¡¯re borrowing demonic Qi every day now. When the demonic Qi takes over, it¡¯ll be your death date, right?¡±
Chapter 332 - 332 No Way
332 No Way
At that time, Su Cheng and Guo Rui had both discovered the influence of the demonic Qi, so they left the Demon Realm to find a way to get rid of the demonic Qi. Unexpectedly, Guo Rui still had no way.
Guo Rui looked at Su Cheng enviously. Guo Rui said, ¡°You have outstanding talent. How can Ipare to you? If the eight great sects hadn¡¯t disturbed youst time, you would have sessfully passed the Lightning Tribtion and Ascended, right?¡±
Su Cheng did not mention this matter and directly changed the topic to the Beast Trainer Sect. Su Cheng said, ¡°You¡¯ve been in the Beast Trainer Sect for so long. Do you know where this demonic qies from?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know either. You should have sensed it before you came, right?¡± Guo Rui said helplessly. ¡°This bamboo house is actually an array formation. I can¡¯t get out at all.¡±
!!
Su Cheng looked at Guo Rui and said, ¡°Looks like your demonic Qi problem is more serious than I thought¡¡±
This bamboo house was a huge array that could suppress the demonic Qi on Guo Rui¡¯s body. It was also because of this array that Da Fu was like a stupid cat.
Guo Rui did not deny it and asked curiously, ¡°Old Su, how did you get rid of the demonic Qi so cleanly?¡±
Su Cheng smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. You just need to disperse your cultivation and cultivate again.¡±
Guo Rui was stunned and said in disbelief, ¡°Are you really going to disperse your cultivation? Why didn¡¯t you reach the Immortal Ascension stage two years ago?¡±
¡°When I first came here¡¡± Su Cheng said. ¡°I use up all my cultivation.¡±
Guo Rui said in shock, ¡°Old Su¡ You¡¯re really crazy.¡±
Su Cheng smiled and took out a bottle of Exorcism Pills and threw it to Guo Rui. Su Cheng said, ¡°Take your medicine first. We¡¯ll talk about dispersing your cultivationter.¡±
Guo Rui looked at the figure cultivating in the courtyard again and said, ¡°Who is this girl to you?¡±
Su Cheng lowered his head, making it impossible to see his expression. Su Cheng said, ¡°Nothing.¡±
Guo Rui chuckled a few times, not believing it at all.
¡°You and I have known each other for so long. Do you really think I¡¯m a fool?¡± Guo Rui said. ¡°This girl has your soul imprint in her sea of consciousness, and your inner core is also in her body. From the looks of it, her bone age is only 12 or 13 years old. Otherwise, I would have thought that she was your Dao Companion.¡±
Su Cheng frowned. This matter had to be exined clearly.
¡°This girl saved me,¡± said Su Cheng.
Guo Rui rolled his eyes at Su Cheng. Guo Rui said doubtfully, ¡°This girl¡¯s cultivation is so low. You can y with her to death with just a stretch of your hand. How?¡±
Su Cheng transformed into his human form and was much taller than Guo Rui. He looked down at Guo Rui and said, ¡°Believe it or not, but if you want to live, you have to find a way to protect her during this period of time.¡±
Guo Rui looked at Su Cheng¡¯s snake tail and said something that hit his sore spot. Guo Rui said, ¡°What is it? You¡¯ll kill me for her? You can¡¯t even fully transform into a human now, and you still dare to talk big?¡±
Su Cheng was not angered. He looked at Dong Xi¡¯s thin figure and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t your race know a little about the Heavenly Dao? There are many things that I don¡¯t say, but you know in your heart. Don¡¯t pretend to be confused.¡±
Guo Rui was speechless.
Guo Rui¡¯s family had the talent of knowing the future by looking at the past. However, Guo Rui could not tell the fate of this girl.
The current Guo Rui could only rely on his talent. Perceiving this girl was the key to Guo Rui¡¯s survival.
Guo Rui kept looking at Dong Xi.
Su Cheng did not say anything else. He turned around and left. He transformed into a little ck snake again and coiled around Dong Xi¡¯s arm. He nced at Guo Rui and closed his eyes.
When Dong Xi was cultivating, the spiritual energy around her was abundant. Su Cheng closed his eyes and followed Dong Xi¡¯s breathing rhythm.
Dong Xi cultivated for a whole night and was extremely happy.
The spiritual energy in this courtyard was even denser than that of the cave abode. One had to know that there was still half a spiritual vein below Dong Xi¡¯s cave abode!
Dong Xi was a little reluctant to leave this ce. Although Guo Rui¡¯s personality was a little strange, but¡ For the sake of cultivation, Dong Xi could endure humiliation.
The dark night passed and the sky started to brighten. Dong Xi woke up and stretched her body. After a night of cultivation, Dong Xi loved the spiritual energy even when she breathed.
However, this ce was also a little bad¡ Dong Xi could not practice his swordsmanship openly.
It did not matter. Who could still practice the sword when they reached the Beast Trainer Sect? Dong Xi wanted to go to the Beast Trainer Sect¡¯s library to take a look. She might see some pretty good spells.
However, before Dong Xi left, she still had to make a trip to the Virtuous Benevolence Hall that Guo Rui mentioned.
Virtue Benevolence Hall was in charge of all matters in the Beast Trainer Sect. Dong Xi rushed over with her identity token.
The manager of Virtue Benevolence Hall took a look, then casually picked up a jade token at the side and threw it to Dong Xi. The manager said, ¡°That¡¯s your mission!¡±
Chapter 333 - 333 The Manager Is Poor at Delegation
333 The Manager Is Poor at Delegation
Dong Xi took the jade token and found that the task was to water the spirit nts.
Dong Xi was very puzzled. Watering? Those were all done by disciples with water spirit roots.
Dong Xi had an earth spirit root now, and she was a trash with low attributes. She could loosen the soil for the spirit nts, but watering them? This manager was quite poor in delegating tasks.
Dong Xi could not figure it out, but she had already epted the mission, so she still had to go.
!!
ording to the jade token¡¯s guidance, she easily arrived at the Beast Trainer Sect¡¯s spirit herb garden.
There were a lot of spirit nts here. No matter what, Dong Xi had taken the exam at the Ningtian Gate, so she recognized all these spirit nts.
Their levels were not high, only at tier one or two.
Dong Xi stood at the door and saw a disciple holding a pole.
When that disciple saw Dong Xi, he immediately passed the pole to Dong Xi. The disciple said, ¡°Junior Sister, it¡¯s your turn now. I¡¯ll be going back.¡±
After saying that, the disciple ran away. Dong Xi hurriedly shouted, ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Brother, don¡¯t go yet. Where can I get water? I don¡¯t have a water spirit root!¡±
When the disciple heard this, he stopped in his tracks and pointed in a direction. The disciple said, ¡°There¡¯s a well over there.¡±
After saying that, the disciple ran away.
Dong Xi walked in with the carrying pole. She muttered, ¡°He ran really fast. Is he being chased by ghosts?¡±
Dong Xi had yet to realize the seriousness of the situation. She took the bucket and walked in the direction that disciple had mentioned.
Soon, they saw a well. There was a barrier on the well, as if it was afraid that people would fall into it.
Dong Xi had never fetched water before. Every time she threw the bucket down, it would float on the surface of the water. She could not fetch water at all.
Dong Xi pondered for a moment, then picked up a stone and ced it in a bucket, filling it with water.
However, after bringing the bucket up, Dong Xi instinctively used her spiritual energy to investigate. Then, her expression changed drastically.
Such water¡ could it be used to water spirit nts?
Dong Xi turned around stiffly and saw that the spirit nts behind him had moved. One of the me Flowers even grew teeth and looked especially scary.
At this moment, Dong Xi¡¯s cultivation technique suddenly started to circte rapidly. She lowered her head and found a Ghost Vine slowly approaching.
¡°What the hell is this?!¡± Dong Xi asked. ¡°Is the entire Beast Trainer Sect full of demonic Qi?¡±
Since things had alreadye to this, could it be that the disciples had not reported it? Doesn¡¯t the sect care?
Dong Xi threw an Exorcism Pill into the bucket and started watering the spirit nts. The spirit nts slowly quieted down.
However, no matter what, she had to persist for six hours.
She would ask Guo Rui when she got back.
Dong Xi had a premonition that Guo Rui knew about Dong Xi¡¯s background, so he was absolutely confident in letting Dong Xie.
Dong Xi was sitting beside the field, with a bucket of water beside her.
ording to Dong Xi¡¯s opinion, it would be best if these spirit nts that had been infected by the demonic Qi were dried up or not watered.
However, she had a job to do. She even used the waterdle to practice her swordsmanship. If she encountered any spirit nt that was contaminated with demonic Qi and was restless, Dong Xi would directly pour water with the Exorcism Pill on it, and the spirit nt would immediately be obedient.
Those spirit nts that were tainted by the demonic Qi did not have intelligence. After attacking many times, these spirit nts also realized that Dong Xi was not to be trifled with, so they all behaved.
Dong Xi was in a corner, holding a waterdle to practice her swordsmanship, and flying in a corner with these spirit nts that were contaminated with Demonic qi.
After the mission waspleted in eight hours, Dong Xi threw down the bucket anddle and ran to the bamboo house.
As soon as Dong Xi entered the courtyard, she shouted, ¡°Uncle-Master, Uncle-Master.¡±
Just like yesterday, Guo Rui was resting on the bamboo chair.
At this moment, the setting sun hung on the bamboo branches.
Dong Xi pushed open the gate.
Crack¡
Dong Xi did not say anything she wanted to say. She looked at the broken fence in her hand in disbelief and looked at Guo Rui in shock.
Guo Rui raised his eyebrows and smiled. He said, ¡°Pay up.¡±
Dong Xi was speechless.
She could encounter such scammers everywhere she went.
Or did her strength really increase after tempering her body?
Dong Xi looked at the fence door in her hand. The vines that were originally used to secure it had already broken.
Dong Xi put the gate aside and said, ¡°I¡¯m not paying. I¡¯ll fix it for you in a while.¡±
Although Dong Xi was rich now, she could not let others bid at will, right?
Guo Rui looked at Dong Xi in surprise but did not say anything. He said, ¡°Why did youe back in such a hurry?¡±
¡°Martial Uncle, you know everything, don¡¯t you?¡± Dong Xi immediately said. ¡°Those spirit nts are contaminated with Demonic qi?¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s expression was serious, and Guo Rui could not give her a perfunctory answer.
Guo Rui smiled and nodded with a rxed expression.
¡°Everyone in the sect knows about it, right?¡± Dong Xi continued.
¡°How would I know?¡± Guo Rui said. ¡°Little Girl, it¡¯s not your ce to care, so don¡¯t be too¡¡±
However, before Guo Rui could finish, Dong Xi frowned and said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t care? Then why did you let me go? You want me to catch fish for Da Fu? Guo Rui, what are you trying to say? Do you have to beat around the bush like this, guessing and wasting time?¡±
...
Chapter 334 - 334 Stop Pretending
334 Stop Pretending
Guo Rui was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°You even stopped calling me Martial Uncle¡¡±
Dong Xi stopped pretending. Guo Rui should know her identity anyway. As for the rtionship between Guo Rui and the Big Snake, Dong Xi did not care. She just wanted to know what else she needed to do.
Dong Xi looked at Guo Rui and waited for his answer.
Guo Rui also looked at Dong Xi. A momentter, Guo Rui was defeated.
Guo Rui thought of Su Cheng, who would attack at the slightest disagreement. He looked at Dong Xi with eyes full of inquiry. Guo Rui said, ¡°Forget it. Your temper is bad enough. I really don¡¯t know how Old Su can stand it.¡±
Old Su?
Dong Xi was a little surprised. She knew that Guo Rui was talking about Su Cheng.
It seemed that the rtionship between the two of them was deeper than Dong Xi had thought.
¡°You two know each other?¡± asked Dong Xi.
Guo Rui nodded. Dong Xi asked curiously, ¡°How did you meet him?¡±
Guo Rui smiled and said nothing.
¡°Fine.¡± Dong Xi waited for a moment and said.
Dong Xi thought of something. She looked at Guo Rui and said, ¡°You are also a demon?¡±
This word was very subtle. Guo Rui was also very curious about the rtionship between Dong Xi and Su Cheng.
He wondered what Old Su had done to make this girl willing to work for the two of them.
¡°Cut the crap,¡± Guo Rui changed the topic and said, ¡°You¡¯ve almost walked all over the Beast Trainer Sect these past two days. What did you find?¡±
Guo Rui changed the topic! Since he did not dare to answer, Guo Rui was 99 percent a demon.
Dong Xi secretly noted this down in her heart. She said, ¡°The Beast Trainer Sect¡¯s water source, spirit nts, and some demon beasts are all contaminated with demonic Qi. Although the Beast Trainer Sect disciples know a little, they don¡¯t dare to say anything.¡±
Who could make the Beast Trainer Sect disciples shut up?
¡°That¡¯s right. The Sect Master of the Beast Trainer Sect, Wu Ren, is doing his best to save the sect. But now, there are people in the Beast Trainer Sect who are going against Wu Ren,¡± said Guo Rui with satisfaction.
¡°Who is it?¡± Dong Xi frowned.
¡°I don¡¯t know who exactly it is, but I can guess quite urately.¡± Guo Rui shook his head.
¡°You know how to perform divination too?¡± asked Dong Xi curiously.
¡°I guess so?¡± Guo Rui thought for a moment and said.
Dong Xi looked at Guo Rui and said in confusion, ¡°Since you can calcte it, why don¡¯t you just find a loophole and tell Wu Ren?¡±
Guo Rui, ¡°¡¡±
Guo Rui also wanted to go out, but he could not. Moreover¡
¡°Why should I help Wu Ren?¡± asked Guo Rui.
Dong Xi looked at Guo Rui¡¯s half-smile and suddenly remembered that if Guo Rui was a demon, he would not help the Beast Trainer Sect at all. Instead, he would cause trouble.
¡°You were the one who put the demonic Qi in the water?¡± Dong Xi asked with her eyes wide open. ¡°Did you do all of this to the Beast Trainer Sect?¡±
Guo Rui did not say anything, and Dong Xi did not expect him to answer. Dong Xi took out a pen and paper and began to write and draw.
It¡¯s just fortune-telling. Who doesn¡¯t know how to do it?
Dong Xi wrote two whole pages. When she was done, she took the two pieces of paper to read. She heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that I know that this matter has nothing to do with you.¡±
Guo Rui kept looking at Dong Xi and suddenly understood why Old Su treated this girl so specially.
This girl was very special. Everything she did was different from other people and demon beasts. Even Guo Rui was attracted by Dong Xi¡¯s strange behavior.
¡°I can¡¯t say that it¡¯spletely unrted,¡± Guo Rui said lightly.
Dong Xi was stunned for a moment and checked the calctions again.
¡°Could it be that I¡¯ve made a mistake in my calctions? No way!¡± Dong Xi frowned.
Guo Rui continued, ¡°That¡¯s because I came to the Immortal cultivation world at that time. In order to confuse the Heavenly Secrets, I set up a formation here. I thought that I wouldn¡¯t be discovered. I didn¡¯t expect that someone would use the formation I left behind toe here in the past 1,500 years.¡±
This time, it was the demon race. He did not know who it was.
Su Cheng and Guo Rui came here only to hide their demonic energy and not be discovered.
However, after this person came, he went ahead and invaded a sect.
There was too much information in Guo Rui¡¯s words. Dong Xi held the piece of paper and stood there. After a long time, she came back to her senses and said in a low voice, ¡°Are you really from the Demon Realm?¡±
Dong Xi frowned and said, ¡°But¡ Why don¡¯t you have any demonic Qi on you?¡±
Guo Rui smiled, his eyes curved. With his face, he really looked like a young man. Guo Rui said, ¡°I don¡¯t have demonic Qi because I¡¯m powerful.¡±
Dong Xi looked at Guo Rui and smiled. She said sincerely, ¡°You¡¯re indeed powerful. You¡¯re so powerful that you can¡¯t even leave this bamboo house.¡±
Guo Rui¡¯s face instantly darkened, and the smile on his lips disappeared. If it was in the past, he would have smacked this little girl¡
Chapter 335 - 335 Can’t Say It
335 Can¡¯t Say It
Forget it, if it was in the past, Guo Rui would not have done anything to Dong Xi.
Guo Rui was willing to talk, but because he had been trapped here for too long and spent all day with a stupid cat, he could not argue with someone else now.
Guo Rui did not argue too much with Dong Xi. He said, ¡°Did you go to the spirit herb garden today to pick spirit herbs?¡±
Dong Xi nodded. Of course, as an alchemist, how could she not pluck herbs?
!!
Seeing that picking spirit nts had be an instinct, even if these spirit nts were contaminated with demonic Qi, she would still pick them.
¡°Wait for a while,¡± said Guo Rui. ¡°Go to the river at the back of the mountain and fill up a bottle of water. Then, we¡¯ll go back.¡±
If this little girl was a magical transformation cultivator, she could still stay here and help, but she was only a Qi Refinement stage cultivator. What could she do?
Perhaps, she could only help deliver some letters or whatever.
Dong Xi¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. She could return to the sect?
Su Cheng¡¯s voice sounded in Dong Xi¡¯s sea of consciousness. Su Cheng said, ¡°Dream on.¡±
Dong Xi was speechless.
¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± Dong Xi asked in her sea of consciousness.
¡°Wait a moment, let¡¯s go to the Beast Trainer Sect¡¯s canteen,¡± said Su Cheng.
Dong Xi agreed. Although she did not know what Su Cheng was up to, there were so many people in the canteen. There should not be any idents.
Dong Xi purposely came to the canteen during mealtime. There were really a lot of people here, but almost all of them were in the Qi Refinement stage.
Dong Xi also ran into acquaintances, Yuan Shao and Cao Zhen, who she had just met.
The two of them also saw Dong Xi. Cao Zhen immediately shouted, ¡°Junior Sister Dong Li!¡±
Dong Xi turned around and saw that the two of them were also holding tes. Dong Xi went over.
¡°Hello, Senior Brother. You¡¯re here to eat too?¡± Dong Xi called out.
¡°That¡¯s right. After dinner, we still have to go to the Rose Pce to clear weeds,¡± Yuan Shao said bitterly.
Dong Xi originally wanted to say that weeding was not difficult, but when he thought of the spirit nts that were contaminated with demonic Qi, Dong Xi¡¯s expression instantly became indescribable. It seemed that those weeds were not much better¡
¡°Senior Brother, what happened to the sect?¡± Dong Xi asked vaguely. ¡°What can we do?¡±
Cao Zhen did not say anything. He took out hismunication jade slip and gave Dong Xi a look.
Dong Xi took out hermunication jade slip and read the message Cao Zhen had sent.
¡°Junior Sister, you can enter the sect now but not leave. If you want to leave, you have to go on a mission. If you can leave in the future, you have to run quickly.¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s eyes widened, and she bit her lip. Her expression was very serious.
What was that? She could not go out?
Dong Xi immediately sent a message to Cao Zhen.
[Can¡¯t go out? Can you contact the outside world?]
Cao Zhen did not continue to reply. Instead, he shook his head at Dong Xi.
This¡ This was troublesome¡
Dong Xi really did not expect to encounter a hellish difficulty the moment he came out to train¡
Dong Xi sent another message.
[Senior Brother, what is the Sect Master doing? Doesn¡¯t he care about this?]
Cao Zhen replied quickly.
[It¡¯s said that the Sect Master has already gone into seclusion.]
At such an important time, the Sect Master was in seclusion?
There was only one possibility, and that was that the current Sect Master could not even protect himself.
Dong Xi had never thought that she could turn the tide in this storm. Even if she wanted to, she did not have such great ability. Now, she had to think of a way to contact her Master and report everything to the sect so that everyone could be on guard.
As for Dong Xi¡ Although those two did not seem very reliable, but at least they were Big Shots. Dong Xi¡¯s life was not in danger.
Even so, Dong Xi still put on the turtle shell magic tool and stuck a few defensive talismans on his clothes. Only then did she feel a little safe.
The three of them sat together and ate. Cao Zhen looked at Dong Xi¡¯s arm. Cao Zhen said in surprise, ¡°Junior Sister, where¡¯s your demon beast?¡±
Dong Xi looked at her arm. The little ck snake had already disappeared. When the Big Snake asked Dong Xi toe over, she knew that the Big Snake was probably here to look for something.
¡°Maybe it¡¯s too stuffy, so it went out to get some fresh air,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile.
Cao Zhen did not ask further. Demon beasts and humans had different habits. It was just that Junior Sister Dong Li did not seem to like putting demon beasts into the Demon Beast Bag.
After finishing her meal, Dong Xi had just left to look for the Big Snake when she saw a ck shadow flying over and hanging on her neck.
Dong Xi was speechless.
Big Snake, don¡¯t you know how heavy you are? It was already so big now. It was no longer a small snake!
The Big Snake almost broke Dong Xi¡¯s neck.
After parting ways with her two Senior Brothers, Dong Xi went to the mountain gate. Just as she approached the mountain gate, two disciples suddenly appeared and stopped Dong Xi.
¡°The sect has activated the array. No one is allowed to go out!¡± said one of them.
Chapter 336 - 336 Can’t Go Back
336 Can¡¯t Go Back
Dong Xi immediately frowned. She was fine when she came, but now she could not go back.
¡°Big Snake, you tricked me!¡± Dong Xi said in his sea of consciousness.
Although Dong Xi felt terrible in her heart, he did not seem to be affected at all.
Originally, she wanted to get close to these two people and see if she could get anything out of them.
!!
However, Dong Xi took a step forward and noticed that there were red fluctuations in the eyes of the two disciples.
Dong Xi, ¡°?! ¡±
Didn¡¯t the eight great sects already help the Beast Trainer Sect disciples get rid of the demonic aura previously? Why was there still demonic Qi in the disciples guarding the door?
Where did the Exorcism Pills that the Beast Trainer Sect spent so much money on go?
Dong Xi had a million questions in his heart. All of this made Dong Xi¡¯s mind go numb, and her head was in a daze.
The cultivation technique in her body spun wildly, and there was only one thought in her mind.
The Beast Trainer Sect had been deceived.
Dong Xi turned around and left. He called out to Su Cheng in his sea of consciousness and said, ¡°Big Snake, what do we do now? I can¡¯t get out!¡±
Su Cheng did not remain silent this time. He said, ¡°Then don¡¯t go back. Let¡¯s go straight to the Skill Hall to take a look.¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°?¡±
Wow, this Big Snake was really bold.
Dong Xi knew she should not go, but she did not stop walking.
She stood at the entrance of the Skill Hall and kept persuading herself.
It was fine. If anything happened to the Beast Trainer Sect in the future, these cultivation techniques would disappear. It was such a pity.
It would be better for Dong Xi to learn and pass it down in the future.
Dong Xi exhaled a few times and walked inside with her head held high and chest puffed out. When she reached the door, she gave the waist token to the gatekeeping disciple.
The gatekeeping disciple took a casual nce and allowed Dong Xi to enter.
After Dong Xi entered, she found that there was no one here.
She was immediately puzzled. Were all Beast Trainer Sect disciples so unmotivated?
Just as Dong Xi was feeling puzzled, an old man sitting not far away nced at Dong Xi. The old man said, ¡°Those whoe to the Skill Hall now are all heartless.¡±
Dong Xi came back to her senses and looked at the old man. She saw that the old man was wearing an Elder¡¯s robe. Dong Xi stepped forward and bowed respectfully. ¡°Martial Uncle, why didn¡¯t anyonee today?¡±
¡°What else can I do?¡± the old man said coldly. ¡°They all went to the Mission Hall.¡±
Dong Xi recalled that Cao Zhen had said that he would try his best to ept the missions so that he would have a chance to escape.
It seemed that most of the disciples thought the same.
¡°Martial Uncle, isn¡¯t it good for everyone to go and ept the mission?¡± Dong Xi pretended to be innocent and sweet. ¡°I¡¯ll choose a powerful spell technique today and cultivate it. After that, I¡¯ll go and do missions for the sect.¡±
When the old man heard Dong Xi¡¯s words, he was stunned. Should he interrupt this girl¡¯s hot-blooded passion?
The old man was silent for a long time before he said indifferently,¡±The eighth bookshelf on the right. There¡¯s apartment on the top shelf.¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s eyes lit up. There was something good there!
¡°I don¡¯t know if you can cultivate it, ¡± the old man continued. ¡°It was ced by Ancestor White Cloud. It¡¯s waiting for the fated person.¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
They were all ced in the mezzanines, waiting for the fated person?
No one would pry open the mezzanines for no reason, right? No wonder Senior Brother said that many ancient spells had been lost.
If all the ancestors hid the skill manuals like this, no one would be able to find them, right?
¡°Thank you, Uncle-Master.¡± Dong Xi bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Now that I have received your guidance and know of this spell, it means that I am fated with spells.¡±
When the old man heard Dong Xi¡¯s words, he was stunned on the spot. He recovered his senses and said with a smile, ¡°This girl is quite good at talking.¡±
Just as Dong Xi was about to go and take a look at the spell, the old man continued, ¡°I see that you are very likable. If you have nothing to do in the future, just stay in your cave abode and try not toe out.¡±
Dong Xi knew that the old man was giving her advice. It seemed that the old man knew something.
¡°Yes, I will remember it,¡± replied Dong Xi obediently.
¡°I can see that you¡¯re focused on spells. Go and take a look.¡± The old man waved his hand.
Dong Xi cupped her fists and obediently took three steps back. Then, she turned around and happily ran towards the bookshelf.
Dong Xi mumbled, ¡°The eighth bookshelf¡ One¡ Two¡ Eight ¡¡±
After finding the bookshelf, Dong Xi took a look and could tell that it was all about the maintenance of spirit nts.
Dong Xi thought to herself, ¡®Does this Ancestor White Cloud really want the art to be lost?¡¯
Dong Xi gathered the spiritual energy under her feet, lifted herself up, and rose to the top of the bookshelf.
The bookshelf was spotless. Dong Xi knocked on the mezzanines, and sure enough, there was a hollowpartment.
How could she take it out?
Dong Xi struggled for a long time, and finally gave up thinking.
Dong Xi gathered the spiritual energy in her palm and pped it directly.
These bookshelves were all made of steel and wood. If it was an ordinary Qi Refinement stage cultivator, they might not be able to open them.
However, Dong Xi also cultivated her body. With a single palm strike, there was a palm print on the bookshelf, and there was even an additional¡ Cracks.
...
Chapter 337 - 337 Carry Forward
337 Carry Forward
Dong Xi continued to punch at the crack, and a hole was instantly revealed.
Dong Xi took out a jade slip.
She did not expect to be the one to carry forward the Beast Trainer Sect¡¯s spell techniques in the future.
Dong Xi immediately looked at the jade slip in her hand. There were twoplicated words on it.
¡®Earth Evasion¡¯
Dong Xi was extremely happy. She would have many more life-saving methods in the future.
It did not matter if she was flying in the sky, swimming in the water, or drilling in the ground!
Dong Xi held the jade slip and could not stop smiling. She identally saw another book.
It was a book named ¡®Demon Flower Care.¡¯
Dong Xi¡¯s interest was piqued. The Demon Flower was a type of attack spirit nt. It was as big as a manhole cover.
During the reproduction process, the flower te would be evenrger. All the goods near the Demon Flower would be eaten and used to feed the Demon Flower itself.
The disadvantage was that this spirit nt was very difficult to grow. Many cultivators had tried to raise the Demon Flower to increase theirbat strength, but the survival rate was very low. There were also many uncertain factors in battle.
This book, Demonic Flower Care, exined in detail how to germinate, elerate the growth of the nt, and what the conditions for the reproduction device were.
Dong Xi read the book and suddenly had a bold idea in her heart. If shebined the Demon Flower and the Earth Evasion together¡
This was also a very good attack method.
Dong Xi smiled, closed the book, and took out a nk jade slip to copy it.
Therefore, people should read more books.
After Dong Xi finished copying the book, she looked around again.
Dong Xi found a book that contained somemonly seen and highly alternative spell techniques.
Compared to the other books, this one looked a little sloppy and was even much thinner than the others.
However, the name of this book was very attractive to Dong Xi. It was called Beast Taming Technique.
These few words were concise andprehensive!
The other Beast Trainer Sect disciples might not care, because they would learn the basics after entering the sect.
Dong Xi nced at the sleeping little ck snake.
Who would¡ refuse the chance to order around¡ a Demon Lord?
Dong Xi immediately took out a nk jade slip and started to copy the Beast Taming Technique.
After everything was done, Dong Xi was about to leave.
Seeing that the old man was still meditating, the old man looked at the sunlight outside with a face full of desire.
¡°Uncle-Master, do you want to bask in the sun?¡± Dong Xi asked in confusion.
The old man turned around and looked at Dong Xi. The old man restrained his expression and said, ¡°You got the spell?¡±
Dong Xi smiled and said, ¡°I got it. It¡¯s an earth-type spell. I happen to be an earth-type.¡±
The old man nodded and did not say anything. Dong Xi looked at his legs and said, ¡°Martial Uncle, are your legs inconvenient? Do you need me to help you?¡±
¡°No need.¡± The old man shook his head.
¡°I¡¯ll be going back now. Martial Uncle, I don¡¯t know how to address you,¡± Dong Xi scratched her head and said.
¡°Master Wushan,¡± said the old man indifferently.
Dong Xi remembered this in her heart. After bowing respectfully, she left the Skill Hall.
After leaving the Skill Hall, Dong Xi could not help but be excited.
She had a great harvest today. She obtained an escape technique, the Earth Evasion, and the book ¡®Demon Flower Care¡¯. In the future, she could secretly nt flowers in the soil and use them to attack. Of course, she also had the Beast Taming Technique. When she returned, she would definitely take a good look.
Dong Xi had an unfair contract with the snake. If she learned the Beast Taming Technique, she should be able to fight against the snake.
Just as Dong Xi was thinking about where she should go to cultivate, the earth suddenly shook.
Dong Xi was shocked. Was there an earthquake?
Dong Xi thought of Master Wushan who was unable to move in the Skill Hall. She frowned and ran back.
Regardless of whether it was really inconvenient or not, since Master Wushan had given Dong Xi an opportunity, Dong Xi should go and take a look. What if there was anything she could help with?
Dong Xi ran back and saw that the building was shaking. The disciples who had been guarding outside had disappeared.
Dong Xi rushed in and saw that Master Wushan was still sitting on the spot.
Without needing to think, Dong Xi rushed over and carried the old man along with the praying mat out.
Master Wushan had his eyes closed and felt that something was wrong. When he opened his eyes, he saw a head.
¡°You¡¡± Daoist Wushan said. ¡°Little Girl, what are you doing?¡±
¡°Martial Uncle, my Elders taught me to run to an open space during an earthquake,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile.
Dong Xi carried Master Wu Shan into the courtyard and then put him down.
Master Wushan looked at Dong Xi with aplicated expression. Master Wushan said, ¡°You can actually move me?¡±
Dong Xi did not think too much about it and squatted beside Master Wushan. Dong Xi smiled and said, ¡°You are not heavy. I am born with divine strength.¡±
Cough, cough, bragging. If she did not cultivate her body, her original body would be much weaker than those children in the cultivation world.
...
Chapter 338 - 338 Something’s Wrong!
338 Something¡¯s Wrong!
Master Wushan frowned and muttered to himself, ¡°Something¡¯s not right!¡±
Master Wushan was sealed on the futon and was unable to leave.
Many of the Elders in the sect had been deceived at the beginning. They had been tricked into making everyone the center of the array to seal the demonic Qi. After they seeded, they could leave.
However, after they seeded, everyone realized that this so-called array core only trapped these Elders. The demonic Qi was still there.
!!
By the time they discovered it, it was already impossible for the Elders to leave. They werepletely sealed on the array core and could not move.
If they were to leave by force, it would result in disastrous consequences.
Previously, the demonic Qi only came out from small cracks. If these people forcefully left, the cracks would be bigger.
At that time, the Beast Trainer Sect would be enveloped in demonic Qi.
However, how could this little girl carry Wushan so easily?
Daoist Wushan pondered for a long time. In the end, he could only think that the earthquake had loosened the seal.
Dong Xi put Master Wushan down and looked around. There were very few people around the Skill Hall, and there was nothing unusual.
Dong Xi looked at Master Wushan again and said, ¡°Martial Uncle, do you know why there was an earthquake? I¡¯ve never seen such a strong earthquake!¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Your cultivation is very low. Hurry up and go back.¡± Master Wushan shook his head.
¡°I¡¯ll send you back first,¡± Dong Xi nodded and said.
¡°No need, I can do it myself,¡± said Master Wushan.
Dong Xi did not force him. She felt that Master Wushan cared about his face and that it was inconvenient for Dong Xi to stay here. She cupped her fists and left.
After Dong Xi left, Master Wushan supported himself on the ground and tried to stand up.
However, he was unable to stand up. He realized that he seemed to have grown on the futon.
Master Wushan was instantly stunned. This¡What was going on?
Could it be that the seal from a few years ago only sealed them onto the futon?
No one would have thought that a little disciple would carry out Master Wushan and the futon together, right?
Master Wushan immediately fell silent. He sat on the spot and raised his head to look at the sky. The setting sun shone on Master Wushan¡¯s body, giving him ayer of gold.
Master Wushan smiled bitterly. He had wanted to bathe in the sun for a long time. This time, he had to touch the sun because¡ He could not get up on the futon, and his cultivation was suppressed. Sitting in the courtyard like this was no different from the stone blocks in the sect.
The originally lively Skill Hall was now very deserted. It was estimated that no one woulde today. He would wait until he saw some disciples tomorrow, and ask them to carry him back.
However, Dong Xi did not know that her subconscious actions had opened the door to a new world for Master Wushan.
From then on, the disciples of the Beast Trainer Sect carried the Elders everywhere. Some Elders who wanted to save face even got out small pnquins and let two disciples carry them.
Of course, Dong Xi did not return to the Bamboo Courtyard at this time.
Big Snak told Dong Xi to go to the ce where the photostone was ced.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you go when you ran so fast?¡± Dong Xiined. ¡°Why did you make me your tool?¡±
Su Cheng¡¯szy voice sounded in Dong Xi¡¯s mind. He said, ¡°It¡¯s so that you can see the world.¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
¡°Should I thank you?¡± Dong Xi gritted her teeth.
¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite,¡± said Su Cheng lightly.
Dong Xi was almost angered to death, but Su Cheng looked calm andposed. The two of them quarreled, but their speed was not slow at all.
Dong Xi did not dare to use Earth Shrinking here, so she could only eat the Wind Speed Pill to increase her speed.
When she reached a certain speed, his visibility became much lower.
Dong Xi narrowed his eyes and looked around warily. Dong Xi said, ¡°Are you demons all blind? It¡¯s so dark, I can¡¯t see anything clearly.¡±
¡°Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡± Su Cheng asked coldly.
When Dong Xi heard this, she fell silent. Su Cheng was not blind, but Dong Xi was.
If Dong Xi was not blind at that time, she would not have picked up Su Cheng and brought him back. She would not have appeared in the Beast Trainer Sect now.
Su Cheng saw that Dong Xi did not say anything, so he subconsciously entered Dong Xi¡¯s sea of consciousness and happened to hear this sentence.
Su Cheng¡¯s eyes shed with joy. He looked at Dong Xi and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, the disciples of the Beast Trainer Sect would have killed you that day, right?¡±
Dong Xi was stunned. Su Cheng continued, ¡°That¡¯s not right either.¡±
Dong Xi thought that Su Cheng had a conscience and wanted to say something nice.
Su Cheng said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to wait for the Beast Trainer Sect disciples. You would have lost your life during the Ningtian Sect disciple¡¯s trial.¡±
Dong Xi was speechless.
Why was this Big Snake so narrow-minded? How could he remember such a trivial matter so clearly?
However, Su Cheng was right. He had already repaid Dong Xi¡¯s life-saving grace.
Chapter 339 - 339 Demonic Qi Is Black?
339 Demonic Qi Is ck?
Dong Xi did not want to dwell on this topic, so she said, ¡°Why did the visibility suddenly drop? The demonic Qi is ck?¡±
Su Cheng shook his head and said very patiently, ¡°Demonic Qi has no color. When ites into contact with spiritual energy, it will be dim and dark.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no spiritual energy in the Demon Realm?¡± asked Dong Xi curiously. ¡°Then how do you cultivate?¡±
¡°Cultivation in the Demon Realm doesn¡¯t require spiritual energy, because it¡¯s all demonic Qi,¡± said Su Cheng.
It was a long story, and Su Cheng did not have much patience. He said directly, ¡°You just stand here. I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±
Dong Xi obediently stood on the spot and used the earth spiritual energy to protect herself. Although it could absorb demonic energy, the speed was very slow. Dong Xi was also afraid that the demonic energy would bring irreversible effects.
The surroundings were very quiet. Su Cheng did not make any sound as he walked.
Dong Xi¡¯s heart palpitated. She subconsciously spread out her spiritual energy and immediately realized that something was wrong behind her.
She pped her palm behind her, causing the wind to blow up the fallen leaves.
Dong Xi could not see what it was. She could only sense that it had disappeared.
What good things could be hidden in the demonic Qi? Dong Xi immediately changed into a green dress and red shoes.
At this moment, she could not care less about his identity. Staying alive was the most important thing.
Dong Xi was very d that she had the earth spirit root. The earth spirit root had the best defense. As long as the thing that tried to attack did not leave, it would leave a mark on the ground. Dong Xi¡¯s earth spiritual Qi would quickly detect it.
Dong Xi¡¯s cultivation technique suddenly started to circte. Dong Xi vigntly observed the surroundings.
Dong Xi realized that something was wrong in all four directions. However, she would need at least three breaths of time. Within three breaths, Su Cheng would probably be back.
This time, Dong Xi¡¯s perception was wrong.
The things did not care about Dong Xi at all, and they all rushing towards Su Cheng.
Dong Xi heaved a sigh of relief. Su Cheng was a Demon Lord. It was impossible for these little things to be in any danger to him.
After calming herself down, Dong Xi felt that Su Cheng had always been helping her.
Could Dong Xi do something to help Su Cheng now?
Dong Xi looked at the darkness in front of her and pondered for a moment before taking out a formation disk.
It was also a gift from the sect Elder. This array disc was a little special. The reason why it was a high-grade was not only because of its attack.
It was because no matter what kind of spirit root the cultivator had, the spiritual Qi injected into the array disc would cause different attacks.
Dong Xi thought for a moment and took out the Thunderstruck Wood.
The power of lightning could destroy evil spirits, so it should have some effect on demonic qi as well.
Dong Xi caught the Thunderstruck Wood and guided the power of lightning into the array disk. Then, he saw that a small world seemed to be confined.
Dong Xi was shocked. Was this a Domain?
He actually hid his Domain in the array disc. No wonder her Master said that Master Hong Yuan was a genius of the Ningtian Gate.
Following the activation of the array disc, Dong Xi used the Thunderstruck Wood to cast a spell. Bolts of lightning struck the dark demonic Qi.
The dense demonic Qi was struck and faintly dissipated.
Dong Xi¡¯s face lit up as bolts of lightning struck down.
Su Cheng had just taken out the photostone and was about to leave when he noticed something strange behind him.
Su Cheng slowly stretched out his hand.
At this moment, a bolt of lightning struck down.
Su Cheng was speechless.
However, there was no end to this. Lightning struck down one after another.
This lightning waspletely useless against Su Cheng.
However, anyone would be irritated if they were struck too many times. Su Cheng walked out of the demonic Qi with a gloomy face.
He saw a little girl dressed in colorful clothes not far away. She was ying with the array disc and wood very happily.
Su Cheng immediately knew where the annoying lightning came from.
Su Cheng walked towards Dong Xi with a gloomy face.
When Dong Xi saw Su Cheng, she immediately put away the array disc and the Thunderstruck Wood, lifted her skirt, and ran over.
Just as Su Cheng was about to ask, Dong Xi reacted even faster.
Dong Xi took out a defensive talisman and stuck it on Su Cheng¡¯s body. Dong Xi looked around warily and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally out. Be careful. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s lurking around us.¡±
Su Cheng¡¯s anger was instantly extinguished. He said honestly, ¡°Got it.¡±
¡°Did you get the photostone?¡± asked Dong Xi.
Su Cheng nodded. Dong Xi immediately said, ¡°Then let¡¯s leave quickly.¡±
Dong Xi did not want to ask what was inside the photostone at all. She was afraid that if she said more, she would be used as a tool by the Big Snake.
After saying that, Dong Xi turned around and was about to leave, but Su Cheng had no intention of leaving.
Dong Xi stopped and looked at Su Cheng. Su Cheng raised his hand, and there seemed to be something surging in the demonic Qi.
Then, Su Cheng clenched his fists, and the sound of something exploding came from the demonic Qi.
Dong Xi looked at the demonic Qi that had quieted down a little bit and immediately fell silent.
...
Chapter 340 - 340 Just A Rookie
340 Just A Rookie
Dong Xi pondered for a moment, then walked to Su Cheng¡¯s side and took down the defensive talismans one by one.
Forget it, Dong Xi was just a rookie.
Su Cheng looked at the little girl who had just reached his chest. In order to enter the Beast Trainer Sect, she had taken off her iconic bun, leaving only her hair that had been curled up after being electrocuted and casually tied into two braids.
Su Cheng frowned and made a hand seal. The defensive talisman on his body instantly disappeared.
Dong Xi looked at Su Cheng in confusion. Dong Xi said, ¡°Where are my defensive talismans?¡±
Dong Xi frowned. There was still some baby fat on her cheeks. Her bright eyes were like a clear spring in summer, making people want to dive into them.
Su Cheng¡¯s pupils suddenly changed, and Dong Xi immediately sensed the killing intent.
Instinctively, he took a few steps back and kept a distance from the Big Snake.
After a moment, Su Cheng¡¯s expression rxed. He nced at Dong Xi and said indifferently, ¡°If I remember correctly, these defensive talismans were given by me, right?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not a socialist that collects money from the people, and then distributes it back to them,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile.
As soon as she finished speaking, Dong Xi was a little annoyed. What the hell was she saying?
Su Cheng did not understand, but he smiled and looked at Dong Xi meaningfully.
Dong Xi roughly understood. She knew that Su Cheng would not pursue the matter, but she could forget about getting the defensive talisman back.
Dong Xi felt a little pained. The Thunderstruck Wood in her hand was almost used up, and Dong Xi identally broke it.
Dong Xi looked at the damaged Thunderstruck Wood in her hand and felt a chill in her heart. She had really suffered a great loss this time.
When Su Cheng saw this scene, he was in a good mood andughed gloatingly.
Dong Xi stomped her feet and turned to leave.
Su Cheng took this opportunity to raise his hand and form a seal. This seal was veryplicated. The green seal was like a flourishing flower. Su Cheng pushed the seal out, and itnded in the area where there was dense demonic Qi.
Dong Xi sensed the voice behind him. She turned around again and found that the demonic Qi seemed to have faded a lot.
¡°You sealed this ce?¡± asked Dong Xi.
Su Cheng nodded. Dong Xi continued, ¡°If you do this, what if they find out?¡±
Su Cheng ced his hands behind his back, looking like an expert. Su Cheng said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. They all think that it was Guo Rui who did it.¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°?¡±
Alright, since that was the case, it was good to seal the demonic Qi here.
¡°Is there any way to get rid of all the Demonic Qi here?¡± asked Dong Xi.
No one in the cultivation world knew more about demonic Qi than Su Cheng. Dong Xi asked the right person, but there was no result.
¡°No.¡± Su Cheng shook his head. ¡°Demonic Qi and spiritual energy are two different things. They can only dissipate bit by bit with time.¡±
This time, Dong Xi did not follow. She said, ¡°Big Snake, I realized that I can absorb demonic Qi. Why don¡¯t I stay here and cultivate while you go ahead?¡±
Su Cheng immediately understood what Dong Xi meant. She wanted to turn herself into a spirit nt by consuming all the demonic Qi. Su Cheng said, ¡°You know the consequences of being contaminated by demonic Qi.¡±
Dong Xi saw Su Cheng¡¯s gaze and said with a smile, ¡°I know, but demonic Qi doesn¡¯t seem to work on me. I realized that I can use demonic Qi to cultivate, and I don¡¯t even need to convert it, so I gave it a try.¡±
Su Cheng lowered his head and stared at Dong Xi, making her feel guilty.
Dong Xi thought that Su Cheng would not agree, but Su Cheng returned to his original form without saying a word and sat on arge rock.
Su Cheng¡¯s voice appeared in Dong Xi¡¯s sea of consciousness. He said, ¡°You cultivate, I¡¯ll protect you.¡±
Although Su Cheng was much smaller now, Dong Xi felt an inexplicable sense of security when she saw him.
Dong Xi knew because she had always regarded Su Cheng as her backer.
She immediately sat on the fallen leaves on the ground.
The falling leaves rustled. As Dong Xi entered a meditative state, the surroundings became quiet again.
Su Cheng nced at Dong Xi and closed his eyes.
Previously, Dong Xi had coincidentally discovered that the demonic Qi did not seem to have any effect on her. She recalled that she could use spiritual energy to cleanse the Big Snake of his poison, so she thought that this spiritual energy might be special.
When Dong Xi was cultivating, it would take a long time for her to absorb the water, wood, and fire spiritual energy and transform it into purple energy.
Although it would take a long time to absorb the demonic Qi, it would be easier as long as the spiritual Qi circted once.
Su Cheng had thought that Dong Xi would spend the night again. However, he did not expect that Dong Xi would open her eyes only after three days.
Dong Xi looked inside her Dantian, then raised his head to look at Su Cheng. He wanted to say something but hesitated.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Cheng asked.
A cold voice rang out in Dong Xi¡¯s sea of consciousness. Dong Xi had long since gotten used to it and was very indifferent. However, if one looked carefully, one could still find that Dong Xi was feeling somewhat guilty.
Chapter 341 - 341 Gritting His Teeth
341 Gritting His Teeth
Dong Xi revealed a ttering smile and said, ¡°Big Snake You¡¯re a good snake, aren¡¯t you? If I do anything wrong to you, you probably¡ won¡¯t get angry, right?¡±
Su Cheng stared straight at Dong Xi. Su Cheng¡¯s emotions fluctuated greatly. In the next moment, Su Cheng¡¯s figure appeared in the dense forest again.
Su Cheng¡¯s skin was fair. When he got excited, the arteries on his neck could be seen clearly.
Dong Xi did not even need to say anything. Su Cheng could understand it with just a slight sense.
Su Cheng said, ¡°You you¡¯re really bold, aren¡¯t you?¡±
If Su Cheng had not said it through gritted teeth, Dong Xi might have thought that Su Cheng was praising her.
Dong Xi lowered her head obediently, not daring to look at him.
The Big Snake¡¯s inner core was in Dong Xi¡¯s Dantian. She did not expect it to have such an effect.
Dong Xi¡¯s cultivation had been very smooth just now. The cirction and absorption of demonic Qi had also be much faster. After circting it for threerge cycles, Dong Xi realized that something was not quite rightThe snake¡¯s inner core seemed to be tainted with some demonic Qi.
Dong Xi whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t want this to happen either. Who knew that when the demonic Qi saw your inner core, it would be like a mother seeing her baby. It would immediately pounce on you. No matter how hard I tried, it couldn¡¯t be stopped¡±
It was very normal to encounter idents in the cultivation world. This little bit of demonic Qi was settled with an Exorcism Pill.
However, in the future, Dong Xi would have to be more careful when she used demonic Qi to cultivate. In this way, the giant snake¡¯s inner core would be a burden.
Dong Xi took out the Exorcism Pill and was about to consume it when she checked the inner core again and found some changes.
The Big Snake¡¯s inner core was suspended in Dong Xi¡¯s Dantian. The purple spiritual energy was like a wave, hitting the surface of the inner core again and again. Upon closer inspection, the inner core had a faint purple glow.
The demonic Qi surrounded the inner core like a dark cloud, floating with the inner core.
An idea suddenly appeared in Dong Xi¡¯s mind. It was just a little whimsical, but Dong Xi still wanted to try.
Dong Xi tried to control the demonic Qi. At first, the demonic Qi did not move at all. Dong Xi was depressed and used the purple spiritual Qi to p the inner core.
After venting his anger, she tried again.
Su Cheng looked at the demonic Qi in Dong Xi¡¯s hand in shock.
¡°You¡± Su Cheng said.
Why could this girl use demonic energy? Where did this girle from?
Could it be that she was also from the Demon Realm? But it did not look like it. Previously, Dong Xi did not have any demonic Qi on him. From the age of her bones, Dong Xi was only a child in her teens. She did not look like someone who had scattered her cultivation and re-cultivated.
Dong Xi looked at the demonic Qi in her hand. It changed shape ording to her will and she was very satisfied.
After ying for a while, Dong Xi blinked and looked at Su Cheng. Dong Xi said, ¡°Big Snake, can you use the power of your inner core?¡±
Su Cheng nodded his head. If Dong Xi was within a hundred feet of Su Cheng, Su Cheng could indeed use the power of his inner core. If she was more than a hundred feet away¡±
Wait a minute, Su Cheng seemed to know what this girl meant.
Su Cheng raised his hand. When he saw the demonic Qi in his hand, his expression was a littleplicated.
This feeling was both familiar and strange. It was really wonderful.
It had been many years since Su Cheng had used demonic Qi, but the demonic Qi he had now waspletely different from before.
If the demonic Qi in the past was a wild beast, the demonic Qi now was an obedient dog.
Moreover¡ There was no bacsh?
Su Cheng lowered his head and pondered as he looked at the demonic energy dancing in his hand.
However, Su Cheng knew very little about family bloodlines and spirit bodies. He could not understand at all.
If Dong Xi could really tame the demonic Qi, it would be different.
Su Cheng came back to his senses and looked at Dong Xi. Su Cheng said, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t show it in front of others in the future.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise I won¡¯t. I¡¯m not stupid,¡± said Dong Xi.
If other people knew that Dong Xi could use demonic Qi, they would not let Dong Xi have a good time, be it Righteous or Demonic.
When Su Cheng heard Dong Xi¡¯s words, he frowned and said doubtfully, ¡°You¡¯re not stupid?¡±
Dong Xi frowned. Su Cheng revealed an undetectable smile. He turned around and walked back. Su Cheng said, ¡°Follow me.¡±
Dong Xi agreed and immediately left with him. Before leaving, she immediately absorbed some demonic Qi.
However, he could not absorb too much, or else Dong Xi¡¯s spiritual energy might not be able to suppress it, and it would be easy for the demonic Qi to leak out.
The two of them returned to Guo Rui¡¯s bamboo house. This time, the fence door was closed, and so was the bamboo house door.
Dong Xi stood in the courtyard and shouted for a long time, but no one answered.
¡°Isn¡¯t Guo Rui not allowed to leave?¡± Dong Xi asked curiously. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he here?¡±
At this moment, a cat¡¯s meow came from inside the house.
Su Cheng¡¯s voice sounded in Dong Xi¡¯s mind. Su Cheng said, ¡°Then that means Guo Rui doesn¡¯t want to open the door for us.¡±
Chapter 342 - 342 We Know
342 We Know
Dong Xi agreed with Su Cheng. She shouted, ¡°Uncle-Master, I¡¯ming in.¡±
How could a fenced door stop Dong Xi?
Dong Xi directly jumped over the gate and entered the courtyard.
Then, the door opened and Da Fu rushed out and jumped into Dong Xi¡¯s arms. Guo Rui followed suit.
¡°How infuriating,¡± Guo Rui said angrily. ¡°The door is closed. Can¡¯t you tell that you¡¯re not wee?¡±
¡°We know that you have a sharp tongue but a soft heart, Martial Uncle. If you really didn¡¯t wee us, you would have activated the restriction long ago,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile.
Guo Rui, ¡°¡¡±
Guo Rui was so angry that heughed. Looking at the little girl carrying Da Fu, Guo Rui said, ¡°Dong Xi, you little girl, you¡¯re really like a mother. When you¡¯re begging me, you call me ¡®Senior Uncle¡¯ or ¡®Uncle Master¡¯ affectionately. After you¡¯ve used me, you actually dare to call me by my name.¡±
Dong Xi saw that Guo Rui was about to dig up old scores and immediately said, ¡°Martial Uncle, what happened to you? Why don¡¯t you wee us?¡±
Guo Rui¡¯s eyes turned red. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡±
Dong Xi shook her head with a nk expression.
¡°What did you do at the back of the mountain?¡± asked Guo Rui.
Dong Xi instantly understood. She said honestly, ¡°Since you already know, you should understand that this has nothing to do with me.¡±
Guo Rui clenched his fists in anger and paced back and forth at the door. He looked a little older than before. Guo Rui said,¡± Stop exining. You¡¯re a nest of snakes and rats! ¡±
¡°Uncle-Master, Su Cheng is a snake, but I am not a rat,¡± said Dong Xi as she puffed out her chest.
The next second, the snake lying on Dong Xi¡¯s shoulder opened its eyes and looked at Guo Rui. Guo Rui immediately shut up.
Seeing that the scene had quietened down, Dong Xi said, ¡°Martial Uncle, don¡¯t be angry.¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s words were like a fire, instantly igniting a barrel of gunpowder. Guo Rui said, ¡°How can I not be angry? You¡¯re clearly selling me out by doing this!¡±
Then, Guo Rui heard Su Cheng¡¯szy voice. Su Cheng said,¡± You can¡¯t go out anyway. You have to contribute something. ¡±
Guo Rui did not say anything else. Dong Xi put down Da Fu and said, ¡°Uncle-Master, I¡¯m reading a book at the side. If you need anything, just call me.¡±
Dong Xi left, but Su Cheng did not.
¡°You have an agreement with them?¡± Su Cheng asked.
¡°How could I have the ability to do that? ¡± Guo Rui shook his head. ¡°Making an agreement with them is like ying the lute to a cow. Have you ever seen anyone reason with a mad dog?¡±
¡°Then why did these people let you stay here for so long?¡± asked Su Cheng curiously.
Guo Rui¡¯s n was adept in divination. They could look into the past as well as the future. However, they were not good at fighting.
For such a Guo Rui to be able to stay in a corner of the Beast Trainer Sect where demonic Qi was rampant, he must have something to rely on.
Su Cheng had already guessed something, but he still wanted to hear what Guo Rui had to say.
¡°This is the core of the formation,¡± said Guo Rui.
Guo Rui and Su Cheng had a thousand years of friendship. The two of them were able to leave the Demon Realm together because they trusted each other.
Back then, there was a passageway between the Immortal Realm and the Demon Realm. However, after the great war between the Immortal Realm and the Demon Realm tens of thousands of years ago, the mighty figures of the Immortal cultivation world sealed the passageway.
1,500 years ago, there was a crack in the barrier between the two worlds.
At that time, Su Cheng had already reached the realm of the Demon Lord. However, his Ascension path was sealed, and he could not proceed. If he stayed in the Demon Realm, no matter how high his cultivation was, he would one day be devoured by the demonic Qi.
Su Cheng went to Guo Rui to see what the future would be like. Guo Rui knew what Su Cheng was thinking then.
Guo Rui still remembered how he had answered back then. He said, ¡°We won¡¯t know until we tried. We have to try.¡±
The heavens had the virtue of cherishing life. Even if these people did things that wereparable to Ascending to the heavens, they were still given a chance for survival.
Su Cheng¡¯s thoughts had always influenced Guo Rui. Guo Rui also went to check the seal of the Immortal realm¡¯s mighty figure again.
In the end, they found a way to escape the seal. Guo Rui and Su Cheng agreed that the two of them would go to the cultivation world from different directions.
If anyone could reach it alive, they would try their best to find a way to Ascend.
Guo Rui did not expect that the two of them would actuallye to the cultivation world.
However, the gap that Su Cheng passed through became bigger and bigger every year, allowing countless demonic Qi to enter the cultivation world. Su Cheng imitated the sealing array here and managed to block the demonic Qi.
Guo Rui had arrived at the Beast Trainer Sect through the gap. In order to resist the Mental Demons, Guo Rui used the seal to suppress the demonic Qi on his body.
This bamboo house was also the core of the array formation. How could the demons that followed Guo Rui here dare to approach?
Chapter 343 - 343 Double-Edged Sword
343 Double-Edged Sword
Even Guo Rui¡¯s cultivation was suppressed to the point where he could not use demonic energy, let alone those demons.
Su Cheng listened to Guo Rui¡¯s words and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this like a double-edged sword?¡±
Guo Rui smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this either, but there¡¯s no other way.¡±
Su Cheng looked at Guo Rui and said seriously, ¡°Think carefully. My purpose here is to Ascend. If you continue to dy here, even if you have a long life, you will die one day. Without destruction, there will be no establishment. You are an Immortal beast, so you shouldn¡¯t use demonic Qi.¡±
Guo Rui¡¯s thoughts were veryplicated, but he did not say anything, nor could he say anything.
Su Cheng only reminded Guo Rui and did not let him make a decision. Su Cheng said, ¡°Think about it.¡±
Such a choice was very painful. Their current cultivation was just one step away from Ascending. Now that they had scattered their cultivation and started all over again, it was equivalent to all their years of hard work being wasted.
Guo Rui sat on the futon and pondered for the whole night.
Dong Xi had also sat outside for the entire night. She originally wanted to study how the demonic Qi would turn into purple spiritual energy after being absorbed. Could purple spiritual energy turn into demonic Qi?
However, Dong Xi had just tried and felt something strange in the bamboo house.
The demonic Qi in Dong Xi¡¯s body was attached to Su Cheng¡¯s inner core. Dong Xi allowed the purple spiritual energy to devour it at will. There was no reaction at all.
¡°I almost forgot that there¡¯s a formation here,¡± muttered Dong Xi.
This array was very powerful. No wonder Guo Rui said he could not leave this ce.
As the moon rose, Dong Xi did not waste any time and entered a meditative state once again.
When Dong Xi was cultivating seriously, she noticed that the unknown elements around her had increased exponentially.
Su Cheng, who had his eyes closed, opened his eyes and looked at the bamboo house.
Then, he looked at Dong Xi. Su Cheng¡¯s expression became even moreplicated.
At this moment, Dong Xi was surrounded by a gray object. She was absorbing the surrounding energy crazily.
Dong Xi¡¯s spiritual energy was already circting very quickly, and her meridians were faintly aching.
If Dong Xi had not tempered her meridians before, she would not have been able to withstand such an absorption speed.
After a night, the door of the bamboo house was opened.
Dong Xi, who was cultivating, also opened her eyes. Her eyes shed, and she felt refreshed from the breakthrough.
Dong Xi stretched and said with a smile, ¡°Good morning, Uncle-Master.¡±
Guo Rui nodded.
Dong Xi felt that something was wrong with Guo Rui today. Compared to the past, Guo Rui seemed like an ordinary person.
Dong Xi scratched the back of her head. Forget it, it was normal for these big shots to return to their original state. Dong Xi had no right to ask.
Dong Xi checked her own cultivation and was instantly shocked.
¡°I broke through! I broke through!¡± Dong Xi jumped up happily.
This was not normal. Dong Xi vaguely remembered thatst night, she seemed to have felt a strange energy. It was especially strong, and Dong Xi had only absorbed a small portion of it by daybreak.
However, she did not expect that this small portion would send her to the peak of the Qi Refinement stage.
Guo Rui looked at Dong Xi, who was extremely happy, and his face gradually darkened.
Su Cheng knew what had happened. Looking at the defeated Guo Rui, Su Cheng felt a little amused.
However, Su Cheng was happy that Guo Rui could let it go.
If an Immortal beast fell into the Demon Realm, it would have to cultivate demonic Qi if it wanted to escape. However, once it left the Demon Realm, the demonic Qi would be like gangrene, which was detrimental to cultivation.
Dong Xi went from the small courtyard to the bamboo forest. She performed a set of fist techniques and felt the power. She was very happy.
Guo Rui stood on the steps and watched Dong Xi practice. He was very envious.
Guo Rui¡¯s current cultivation was not evenparable to a child¡¯s
Just as Guo Rui was feeling depressed, Su Cheng appeared in front of him.
Su Cheng handed Guo Rui a small spirit-gathering array. Su Cheng said, ¡°Take it and cultivate.¡±
Guo Rui, ¡°¡¡±
Guo Rui thought, ¡°Fine. I have a long life and good talent anyway. I¡¯ll eventually be strong again.¡±
¡°Wait until you start cultivating with spiritual energy instead of demonic Qi,¡± Su Cheng continued. ¡°The inheritance in your body will be unlocked bit by bit.¡±
Guo Rui was stunned for a moment and looked at Su Cheng. Guo Rui suppressed his excitement and was a little confused.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Guo Rui asked.
¡°You didn¡¯t ask me,¡± Su Cheng said indifferently.
Guo Rui, ¡°¡¡±
How could he ask? Guo Rui did not even know about this.
If Guo Rui had known, he would have started to disperse his cultivation and re-cultivate a few hundred years ago. Why would he wait until today?
Su Cheng immediately saw through Guo Rui¡¯s thoughts. Su Cheng shook his head and said, ¡°This time, it¡¯s not a Heart Tribtion for you. You have to go through it yourself.¡±
Guo Rui stood rooted to the ground and started thinking.
Chapter 344 - 344 How Do You Know?
344 How Do You Know?
After a long time, Guo Rui came back to his senses and looked at Su Cheng. Guo Rui said, ¡°How do you know? Could it be that you also have an inheritance? Since you also have one, your ancestor must be someone strong. What race are you from?¡±
Su Cheng¡¯s hands were behind his back as he looked at the figure jumping up and down in the distance.
Su Cheng did not say anything, and Guo Rui did not continue to ask.
¡°You¡¯re just hiding it,¡± said Guo Rui. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you can keep it a secret for the rest of your life.¡±
After saying that, Guo Rui took the small spirit-gathering array and the praying mat into the house.
After closing the door, the courtyard returned to silence.
Dong Xi also stopped and sat cross-legged on the ground. She took out hermunication jade slip and sent a message to her Master, Senior Brothers, and Senior Sisters, but no one responded.
Dong Xi also slowly began to believe that the current Beast Trainer Sect had no way of contacting the outside world.
Dong Xi sighed lightly and took out the voice transmission talisman that her Master had given her from her storage ring.
Dong Xi had asked for these voice transmission talismans from her Master. She wondered if they would be useful now.
Dong Xi folded the paper crane seriously. Watching the paper crane fly away bit by bit, Dong Xi immediately followed.
When the paper crane flew to the Beast Trainer Sect¡¯s array, it actually stopped. A momentter, it flew around like a headless fly. In the end, it triggered the secret protection device and instantly became motionless and fell to the ground.
Dong Xi frowned. Even high-grade voice transmission talismans could not fly out?
What should she do? Was she really going to be trapped? Did she have to fight with the disciples of the Beast Trainer Sect for a mission just to get out?
As Dong Xi was thinking, a sound came from behind her. Dong Xi turned around and saw Su Cheng.
¡°Even the voice transmission talisman can¡¯t leave. What should I do?¡± Dong Xi asked subconsciously.
Su Cheng was experienced and knowledgeable. He would definitely have a way, right?
Su Cheng did not disappoint Dong Xi. He looked down at Dong Xi and spoke in a calm tone, as if he did not care about this matter.
¡°Stand up,¡± said Su Cheng.
Dong Xi looked at Su Cheng and said unhappily, ¡°You don¡¯t have a solution?¡±
¡°I have a way.¡± Su Cheng shook his head.
Dong Xi said excitedly, ¡°Is there really a way?¡±
Su Cheng nodded. His long and narrow eyes carried a tsundere look as he said, ¡°Since I brought you in, I will naturally bring you out.¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, she became happy. He really gave off a sense of security!
¡°Follow me,¡± said Su Cheng.
Su Cheng had Dong Xi change her appearance. With a wave of his hand, he took out a bunch of defensive talismans and covered Dong Xi¡¯s body. Even if Dong Xi¡¯s Master came, he might not be able to recognize her.
Dong Xi suddenly felt her body be heavy. These defensive talismans made Dong Xi feel as if she was wearing heavy armor.
However, these defensive talismans were much more useful than armor.
Su Cheng looked at Dong Xi beside him and said, ¡°Are you ready?¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready.¡± Dong Xi nodded and said, ¡°But we¡¯re leaving. Don¡¯t we need to take care of Guo Rui?¡±
¡°You¡¯re so kind. Nothing will happen to Guo Rui,¡± said Su Cheng in surprise.
Even if Guo Rui had already dispersed his cultivation and re-cultivated, he still had a powerful body and the talent to know the past and the future. How could these small fries from the Beast Trainer Sect hurt Guo Rui?
Dong Xi shut her mouth. After hearing Su Cheng¡¯s words, Dong Xi immediately understood that Guo Rui wasn¡¯t that simple.
¡°Are you ready?¡± Su Cheng asked again.
¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± Dong Xi replied honestly this time.
After saying that, Dong Xi widened her eyes, wondering how the snake would bring her out.
Su Cheng raised his hand and carried Dong Xi up. Then, he rushed towards the Beast Trainer¡¯s Sect¡¯s mountain gate at an extremely fast speed.
The mountain gate was the technique of the entire sect¡¯s protective array formation. Su Cheng¡¯s spell technique made the entire array a little shaky, and the mountain gate was also cracked.
Two ovepping figures shed past. The spy from the demon race of the Beast Trainer Sect also discovered this situation and immediately sent people over to repair the array formation.
At this time, Su Cheng had already brought Dong Xi to the foot of the mountain. Guo Rui looked at the sky, especially at the slight shaking of the array.
Guo Rui did not even need to use his divination talent to know what was going on. This was all done by Su Cheng.
In the corridor outside the Skill Hall, Master Wushan immediately took out amunication jade slip and contacted the other Elders. At the same time, he ordered his disciples to carry him to the mountain gate.
Those who were closer to the mountain gate also rushed into the crack.
Very soon, the array formation was repaired. In a short 15 minutes, more than 40 people from the Beast Tamer Sect actually ran out.
Dong Xi stood at the foot of the mountain and looked at the spirit fields in front of him. She smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re finally out!¡±
Initially, Dong Xi had thought of all kinds of possibilities. She thought that Su Cheng would break the array and that he might have some kind of magic tool or high-grade talisman.
Chapter 345 - 345 Extremely Powerful
345 Extremely Powerful
He did not expect Su Cheng to break the formation so violently.
It was truly iparably powerful.
Dong Xi turned around and was about to praise Su Cheng when she saw that Su Cheng¡¯s expression was especially bad and his lips were especially pale.
The moment Dong Xi turned around, Su Cheng¡¯s tall body smashed toward Dong Xi. The moment he touched her, he turned back into a small snake.
The little ck snakey limply on Dong Xi¡¯s shoulder.
At this moment, Su Cheng was very simr to when Dong Xi had just picked him up. Dong Xi was quite frightened and immediately injected spiritual energy into Su Cheng¡¯s body to investigate.
There were still some toxins that had not been cleaned up on Su Cheng¡¯s body. Other than this, there were no other injuries. It was just that Su Cheng¡¯s spiritual energy had been exhausted.
Dong Xi gave some spiritual energy to Su Cheng, but found that it was not very effective. The little spiritual energy that Dong Xi had injected was like a stone sinking into the sea.
Dong Xi gave all of her spiritual energy to Su Cheng, and she ate a top-grade Spirit Restore Pill.
Although this bit of spiritual energy was not of much use, it was still better than nothing. After doing all this, Dong Xi did not dare to stay any longer. She immediately took out the Thousand-Mile Teleportation Talisman and disappeared from the spot with the little ck snake.
The Thousand-Mile Teleportation Talisman could not teleport at a fixed location, so Dong Xi did not know where she would be sent to. The golden power ofws surrounded Dong Xi, and her body slowly dissipated. When Dong Xi reappeared, she saw a deep pool in front of her.
The dark green water emitted a chill that made people¡¯s hair stand on end at a nce, as if there was a huge beast here.
Dong Xi walked a little further away and took out hermunication jade slip to send a message to her Master.
Dong Xi told Master Lingxu everything that the Beast Trainer Sect had discovered was wrong. At present, it was basically confirmed that the Beast Trainer Sect had been infiltrated by the demons. The demons even hid it from the seven great sects.
In Dong Xi¡¯s opinion, her Master had to quickly tell the Sect Master about this matter. He might not have time to pay attention to her for a while.
However, in the next moment, his Master¡¯s angry roar came from the jade slip. Lingxu said,¡± Little Xi, how did you know about these things? ¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
She only told her Master that she went out to train. She did not tell him that she was going to the Beast Trainer Sect!
Dong Xi coughed a few times. Forget it, the more you say, the more mistakes you make.
Dong Xi sent a voice message. Dong Xi said, ¡°Disciple knows her mistake.¡±
¡°Where are you now?¡± asked Lingxu nervously.
¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± replied Dong Xi honestly.
Then, she realized that something was wrong. Before Master Lingxu lost his temper, Dong Xi said, ¡°Master, I ran away from the Beast Trainer Sect and used a Thousand-Mile Teleportation Talisman. I don¡¯t know where I was teleported to now. I only know that there¡¯s a veryrge deep pool beside me. The water in the pool is dark green and it¡¯s surrounded by very tall stone walls¡¡±
¡°Go and see if there are any cities nearby. Be careful of demon beasts. If there¡¯s any danger, use the jade pendant I gave you. I will report this matter to the Sect Master now.¡±
After Dong Xi agreed, she put away themunication jade slip and stood up from the big rock. She looked at the pond water and immediately climbed up the stone wall.
Dong Xi felt uneasy. He knew that this was because of the cultivation technique. There might really be something in this deep pool.
It was frighteningly quiet here. There were no birds or beasts, and there was not a single fish in the pond.
Now that Su Cheng was in a deep sleep, it was impossible for him to help Dong Xi. The defensive talisman that he had stuck on Dong Xi¡¯s body was not removed.
Dong Xi¡¯s spiritual energy gathered on her hands and feet, and she quickly climbed up. Her speed was very fast, and she even used some movement techniques.
However, Dong Xi had just climbed halfway when he felt a strong winding from behind her. She reacted quickly.
The first thing she did was to use her spiritual energy to create a protective barrier for herself, then use Ethereal Steps to quickly dodge.
The water pir hit the stone wall, and half of it copsed instantly.
Dong Xi did not have time to look back. She used the Earth Evasion Technique and hid inside the stone wall.
The stone wall behind Dong Xi kept copsing. Dong Xi ran for 15 minutes, shuttling through the stone wall. It consumed more spiritual energy to shuttle through the earth.
Not long after, Dong Xi¡¯s spiritual energy was exhausted and she immediately came to the surface.
There wererge trees all around, and some small spirit beasts had started to appear. Dong Xi immediately heaved a sigh of relief.
Dong Xi did not dare to stay any longer after eating the top-grade Spirit Restore Pill. She took out her flying magic tool and left immediately.
Dong Xi thought to herself, ¡®What exactly is in the water?¡¯
Is it a fish?
Dong Xi did not think too much about it and took out themunication jade slip to read.
She had been in the Beast Trainer Sect for too long and had always been out of contact. No one could contact Dong Xi.
Dong Xi had only been thinking about escaping earlier, so she had not had the time to look at it. Now, she realized that there were already over a hundred messages.
Ke Xin and Chi Yan came out of seclusion and saw Dong Xi¡¯s group chat. At first, they were a little surprised, butter on, when they both had improvedmunication jade slips, they still did not receive a reply from Dong Xi.
Chapter 346 - 346 Are You Still Alive?
346 Are You Still Alive?
Ke Xin did not receive a reply from Dong Xi for a long time, so she sent another message.
[Sister, are you still alive?]Chi Yan immediately sent a message.
[Don¡¯t worry, I just saw Dong Xi¡¯s life token. It¡¯s still lit.]
Dong Xi saw the conversation between the two and hurriedly replied. [I¡¯ve always been alive. I went to a ce, but I can¡¯t send a message.]
When Ke Xin saw Dong Xi¡¯s reply, her mood immediately became much better. She hurriedly sent a message.
[Sister, you scared me. Where are you? I¡¯ll pick you up?]
When Dong Xi saw Ke Xin¡¯s message, she smiled and replied. [No need. I don¡¯t know where this is either. I¡¯ll talk to you when I get back.]
Seeing that Dong Xi was safe and sound, Chi Yan felt relieved and sent a message.
[Have a safe journey.]
After Dong Xi finished chatting with her sisters, she was very surprised to see a message. It was actually a message from Cao Zhen.
[Junior Sister, the mountain gate has been sted open by a mighty figure. Run, run quickly!]
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
Could Dong Xi say that this crack was caused by the snake on her body?
Dong Xi also wanted to know if Cao Zhen hade out.
[Senior Brother, you guys ran out too?]
When Cao Zhen saw this message, he smiled and hurriedly replied.
[I happened to be feeding the thunder tiger at that time. When I passed by the mountain gate, I ran out. Senior Brother Yuan Shao didn¡¯t get to escape. His reaction was slow. When he arrived at the mountain gate, he was already unable toe out. Junior Sister, have youe out?]
Dong Xi replied. [I also ran out.]
Cao Zhen,¡±That¡¯s good! Junior Sister, where are you? The two of us can take care of each other.]
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
Senior Brother Cao Zhen, we can¡¯t be together anymore. If this goes on, my identity might be exposed.
Dong Xi thought for a moment and sent a message to Cao Zhen.
In that case, he probably would not follow her anymore, right?
When Cao Zhen saw this message, he thought for a moment and replied.
[We¡¯re already out, so what¡¯s the point of going home? We have to think of a way to help Senior Brother Dian and the others. I want to go to the Heavenly Secret Pavilion to ask for help.]
Dong Xi replied immediately.
[In that case, I¡¯ll send a message to the Fellow Daoists of Thunder Sound Temple first and then go home. Senior Brother, I really want to go home. It¡¯s good to live peacefully for a hundred years. I¡¯m still so young I don¡¯t want to die.]
After Cao Zhen saw it, he could not persuade her anymore. Cao Zhen replied.
[Everyone has their own aspirations.]
Dong Xi immediately heaved a sigh of relief. She put away the jade slip and hurried back to the sect.
The forest was dense, and one could not see the end of it. From time to time, some birds would attack Dong Xi. If Dong Xi could beat them, she would fight back. If she could not beat them, she would try her best to hide.
Fortunately, three days had passed and the Hidden Spirit Pill had lost its effectiveness.
After flying for a long time, she finally saw a city at the border of the forest.
Dong Xi¡¯s exhausted body suddenly regained strength. She could finally talk to someone.
Dong Xi jumped down from her flying tool and looked at the city in front of her.
A weathered que hung on the city gate. ¡®Qinan City¡¯!
There were knife marks on the sign, as if it wanted to split the sign.
Looking at the peopleing and going, this city was very prosperous.
Dong Xi looked at the sign and pondered. She muttered to herself, ¡°Qinan City?¡±
It sounded very familiar. He felt like he had heard this name before.
Dong Xi pondered for a long time. She nced at the little ck snake and immediately remembered.
Wasn¡¯t this the city where the demons massacred all those years ago? Because of this, Su Cheng was treated as an evil demon.
She actually ended up here by ident.
Dong Xi took out a jade slip and sent the location to her Master and Senior Brothers and sisters. Then, she began to walk toward the city.
Just as she reached the city gate, someone stopped her.
¡°20 low-grade spirit stones to enter the city,¡± said the man.
Dong Xi¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too expensive?¡±
Dong Xi still remembered that when she went Fotai City, she only paid 5 low-grade spirit stones.
The guard looked at Dong Xi with disdain. The guard said, ¡°If you think it¡¯s expensive, you can choose not to go in.¡±
When the old man behind Dong Xi saw this scene, he said, ¡°Girl, you shouldn¡¯t skimp on the spirit stones. Qinan City is next to Xing¡¯an Forest and there are often beast tides. I think it¡¯s getting dark again, and it might get dangerous. It¡¯s safer to stay in the city.¡±
Dong Xi had never been here before. Hearing the old man¡¯s words, she instantly felt that 20 low-grade spirit stones were indeed not expensive.
¡°Thank you, Senior.¡± Dong Xi cupped her fists.
Dong Xi had already taken off her defensive talisman and put it away carefully. She was wearing the men¡¯s clothing that she had just bought in the cultivation world. It looked very cheap at a nce.
...
At Dong Xi¡¯s waist was a shabby storage bag that was used by poor people. Dong Xi counted 20 low-grade spirit stones and gave them to the guard. Just as she was about to enter, the guard stopped Dong Xi again. The guard said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±
Chapter 347 - 347 Charging for Spirit Pets
347 Charging for Spirit Pets
Dong Xi looked at the guard in confusion. The guard pointed at the snake on Dong Xi¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°We also charge for spirit pets. Same price.¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
The snake had given Dong Xi a lot of spirit stones before, so she could not just leave the snake behind just to save 20 low-grade spirit stones.
Of course, she could not just give the spirit stones to the guards. After all, she did not want to expose her wealth.
Dong Xi frowned and began to bargain with the guard. When the guard became impatient and wanted to chase Dong Xi away, she unwillingly rummaged through her entire body and took out 20 low-grade spirit stones and gave them to the guard.
The sky was especially gloomy, as if it was going to rain heavily.
As more and more people entered the city, Dong Xi also quickened her pace. With so many people entering the city, it would be a problem to find a ce to stay at night.
Many years ago, this ce was still a small border city. Now, because there were more peopleing here to catch demon beasts, it became prosperous.
As they entered the city, they were greeted by a mor.
The cultivators here basically lived a life of bloodshed, and their personalities were more violent.
Fighting was forbidden in the city, but g duels were allowed.
There was arge arena in the center of the city, which was specially used to settle grudges between the cultivators in the city.
The city was divided into eight areas. It was said that when it was built, the people of Destiny Valley came to take a look. If they built it ording to this blueprint, they would have the strength to fight against the demons in the future.
Dong Xi searched for half a day, but all the inns were already packed.
Seeing that the heavy rain wasing, Dong Xi thought that she had to have a ce to hide from the rain. She looked at the tavern opposite and walked in.
The tavern was filled with burly men dressed in animal skins. As soon as Dong Xi entered, a pungent smell assaulted her nose.
The smell of sweat was mixed with the smell of alcohol. Dong Xi frowned and raised her hand to cast a cleaning spell. The smelly house was immediately cleaned up, and the smell of sweat on the burly man¡¯s body was also gone.
When the waiter saw this situation, he was stunned and looked at Dong Xi who had just entered.
The waiter was very puzzled. This Fairy looked young and did not look like a rich person. She most likely wanted to hide here from the rain.
¡°Hmm, do you have any good wine?¡± Dong Xi nodded.
He was a guest, and a cultivator at that.
The waiter led Dong Xi to the side and pointed at the sign on the wall. The waiter said, ¡°An ordinary turbid wine, a slightly spicy zing me Wine, and a rtively fresh Green Bamboo Wine There¡¯s also the Golden Cicada Wine, which is much more expensive.¡±
Dong Xi took out 10 low-grade spirit stones and said, ¡°A pot of turbid wine.¡±
When the waiter heard Dong Xi¡¯s words, he was not surprised. The waiter said, ¡°Little Fairy, please wait a moment.¡±
Dong Xi found a seat by the window and sat down. Not far away, a few strong men who were drinking and ying dice shouted, ¡°Little girl.¡±
Dong Xi looked over. Two of them walked over with wine jugs in their hands. One of them said, ¡°Little girl, you drink too?¡±
Dong Xi nodded. It had already started to rain outside. The raindrops fell on the green stone bricks, sshing patterns.
The two of them sat opposite Dong Xi. Because of their burly figures, it looked a little crowded when they sat together.
¡°Are you here to hide from the rain?¡± asked one of them.
Dong Xi did not pay attention to them. She just looked at the two of them warily, wondering what they were trying to do.
Another person said, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you just came. You can¡¯t afford to stay in an inn. Business is especially good on rainy days.¡±
¡°Why?¡± Dong Xi immediately asked. ¡°Is there anything wrong with the rain?¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine if it rains,¡± said the person who had spoken earlier. ¡°But its a different story when there is thunder. Once there is lightning and thunder, the demon beasts in the forest wille out.¡±
Dong Xi looked at the thick dark clouds outside and felt that the situation was not good.
The man continued, ¡°You just got here. Do you want to join our team? When the weather is clear, we¡¯ll go to the forest to catch demon beasts. If we catch high-level demon beasts, let alone an inn, we can even buy a house.¡±
Dong Xi could tell at a nce that one of them was at the 7th level Qi Refinement stage, while the other was at the 5th level. With their cultivation, they actually wanted to capture a high-level demonic beast?
Dong Xi pretended to be flustered. She whispered, ¡°I¡ I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t do. My cultivation level is too low, so I might drag you all down.¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing. Our Boss can teach you how to cultivate,¡± said another person.
She pretended to be a noob to gain their sympathy.
The two of them did not know what kind of dirty ideas she had. She went along with them and said, ¡°Really?¡±
¡°Of course,¡± the brawny man immediately said. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to meet our Bosster. Our Boss is especially good to neers. You¡¯ll know when you go.¡±
At this moment, the waiter brought out the turbid wine from the kitchen. He walked quickly to Dong Xi¡¯s table and ced the wine in front of Dong Xi.
Chapter 348 - 348 Kind Reminder
348 Kind Reminder
When the waiter put down the wine, he identally spilled some of it. The waiter quickly took the handkerchief on his shoulder and began to wipe it.
The waiter said, ¡°Little Fairy, please forgive me. I didn¡¯t hold it properly. Be careful when you drink it. This turbid wine will stain your clothes if you spill it.¡±
When the waiter said to be careful, his tone became a little more serious.
Dong Xi nced at the waiter. Dong Xi waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You didn¡¯t spill too much. Go do your work.¡±
Dong Xi knew that this was the waiter¡¯s kind reminder to Dong Xi to be careful with these men, and do not simply get involved with them.
When the person opposite saw Dong Xi order the turbid wine, he said in disdain, ¡°How can you drink this cheap wine? Waiter, bring my sister some Green Bamboo Wine and put it on my tab.¡±
The waiter had already said what he needed to say. The business still had to continue. If he offended the Boss for a little child, the waiter would not have a good life. The waiter immediately said, ¡°Alright, please wait a moment.¡±
The rain outside was getting heavier and heavier. The rainwater flowed along the eaves and formed a curtain of water.
At this moment, thunder sounded outside.
The people who were drinking in the room put down their dice. The two people in front of Dong Xi stood up and said, ¡°Okay, Little Sister. Let¡¯s go and see Boss now.¡±
Dong Xi frowned and said unwillingly, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished drinking this wine.¡±
Dong Xi just wanted to hide from the rain. Now that it was raining so heavily, why would she go out and get wet? Dong Xi was not stupid!
¡°The demon beasts are besieging the city. The City Lord has ordered everyone in the city to contribute,¡± the burly man immediately said.
The waiter walked over with the Green Bamboo Wine. Hearing the brawny man¡¯s words, the waiter said, ¡°Women and children can choose not to go. Immortals, why don¡¯t you let Little Fairy wait in the tavern?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Big brothers, I¡¯ll wait for you here. My cultivation is too low. If I go, you¡¯ll have to worry about protecting me.¡± Dong Xi nodded.
The few burly men thought that it was true. It was not easy to fool the people in the city now. Now that one finally came, if she were to be killed by the demon beasts, the loss would be too great.
¡°Alright, you wait here. Fifth Brother, you stay here with Little Sister,¡± said the burly man.
When the Fifth Brother heard this, he immediately took a step back and widened his eyes. Fifth Brother said, ¡°Why can¡¯t you stay? Once the patrol team finds out, I¡¯ll be whipped!¡±
Everyone looked at each other. They had all kinds of reasons to leave. No one was willing to stay here.
Dong Xi immediately said, ¡°Big Brothers, you don¡¯t need to apany me. It¡¯s raining so heavily. I can¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±
She watched as all these guys put up protective barriers and walked into the rain.
After everyone left, the waiter sighed and said, ¡°As expected, neers will be targeted.¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, she asked curiously, ¡°Big Brother, why do you say that? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for a neer to join them than to be alone?¡±
¡°Those people didn¡¯t ask you to join them. They have other ns.¡± The waiter shook his head.
¡°What n?¡± asked Dong Xi doubtfully.
The waiter shut his mouth. That word was forbidden. The owner had set up a restriction on his body. The waiter only had mixed spirit roots and his cultivation was only at the 2nd level of the Qi Refinement stage. If he said it, he would probably turn into ashes without any resistance.
Dong Xi saw that the waiter was unwilling to say anything, so she circted her cultivation technique to test it out. Then, she took out a pen and paper and began to calcte.
¡°Big Brother, do you know what cultivation level the Boss of these people has?¡± Dong Xi asked after calcting.
¡°The Boss is known as the ¡®Lone Wolf¡¯,¡± said the waiter. ¡°He¡¯s a mid-stage Foundation Establishment cultivator. As for whether he has a stronger backer, I don¡¯t know.¡±
Dong Xi heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that it was the middle stage of the Foundation Establishment stage.
ording to Dong Xi¡¯s current Qi Refinement Stage, she could still escape if she could not defeat a midle-stage Foundation Establishment cultivator. As for his backing, it was impossible for them to guard Lone Wolf and the others every day.
Dong Xi waved his hand and took out a spirit fruit to give to the waiter. Dong Xi said, ¡°Big Brother, this is the Dazzling Fruit. I picked it on the way here. I don¡¯t have anything to give you. Take this as my gratitude.¡±
This spirit fruit was picked in the Frog Space previously. A second-grade spirit fruit was nothing to her. She had plenty of them.
Of course, for a waiter at the 2nd level of Qi Refinement stage, this was a rare treasure.
Whether it was exchanged for spirit stones or eaten by the waiter, it was very good. It couldpletely support the waiter to the 3rd level of Qi Refinement stage.
The waiter advised Dong Xi to leave quickly. Dong Xi shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s raining heavily outside, and I have nowhere to go. If they want to find me, no matter where I hide, these people will find me.¡±
Chapter 349 - 349 Very Accurate in Judging People
349 Very urate in Judging People
When the waiter heard Dong Xi¡¯s words, he did not try to persuade her anymore. He had been a waiter here for 20 years and had seen thousands if not ten thousand cultivators. He was very urate in judging people.
This little girl did not look very old and did not look like a disciple who hade out to gain experience. The waiter inexplicably felt that Dong Xi was not that simple.
Dong Xi took a sip of the Green Bamboo Wine. The fragrance of the bamboo filled the air as it entered her mouth. At the same time, the heat also entered her muscles bit by bit.
No wonder these strong men were willing to drink. This wine could strengthen one¡¯s body.
When she left, she would definitely buy more and drink it after tempering her body. The effect would definitely be better.
¡°Big Brother, why is there a beast tide here?¡± asked Dong Xi.
The waiter put away the spirit fruit and said, ¡°I heard that there is a big demon beast in this forest that spends most of its time sleeping. Thunder can wake the big demon beast up. When it wakes up, the big demon beast wille out to look for prey. Its appetite is even more terrifying. In order to avoid the big demon beast¡¯s pursuit, the small demons can only run here.¡±
Dong Xi clicked her tongue in wonder. From the sound of it, the big demon beast should be very powerful and definitely not an ordinary big demon beast.
Otherwise, the City Lord would have long brought people to kill it.
Dong Xi and the waiter stood in front of the window and watched as the birds in the sky attacked the barrier. Then, they were killed by the sword cultivators who were flying on their swords.
At this moment, a patrol came over to check. When they saw the two of them, one was a little girl, and the other was a trash at the 3rd level of Qi Refinement stage, the patrol left immediately.
After a long time, the sky darkened and the heavy rain finally stopped.
The tavern was bustling again, and the waiters were busy greeting the guests.
Dong Xi sat by the window, watching the bustling crowd passing by, listening to these people bragging about how many demon beasts they had killed just now.
Dong Xi felt that those burly men wereing back soon. She held her chin and wondered what these people wanted to do.
After a while, this group of people walked in anxiously.
Seeing that Dong Xi was still there, they heaved a sigh of relief and smiled even more brightly.
The person who invited her to drink at the beginning walked forward and said affectionately, ¡°Little Sister.¡±
For some reason, this guy really treated her like his sister.
All the wine on the table had been drunk. In both of her lifetimes, this was Dong Xi¡¯s first time drinking wine.
To be honest, the turbid wine was really not good to drink, but the Green Bamboo Wine was better.
Dong Xi was a little tipsy, but her mind was still clear.
As long as she circted her spiritual energy, the effects of the alcohol would dissipate, but Dong Xi liked this state very much.
Dong Xi stood up with a red face and smiled at them. She said, ¡°Big Brother.¡±
She was just like an inexperienced girl. The few of them came forward and surrounded the small table.
¡°I¡¯m Baki,¡± the leader said. ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve finished your wine. Are you leaving with me?¡±
¡°Brother, where are we going?¡± Dong Xi nodded.
¡°Go to the Boss and follow me. I guarantee you¡¯ll have a good life,¡± Baki said.
Dong Xi¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement as she said, ¡°I can really eat delicious food?¡±
¡°Of course, you¡¯ll know when we get there,¡± Baki patted his chest and said.
¡°Sure!¡± Dong Xi said.
Baki and the others paid the bill and brought Dong Xi out of the tavern.
When the other customers saw this scene, they looked on enviously. The waiter sighed.
It had just rained, and the streets were still a little wet. The wind that blew past still carried the smell of blood.
Dong Xi, who was a little tipsy, immediately sobered up when the wind blew.
Baki brought Dong Xi to the west. Perhaps he had never met such a sensible neer, but Baki was especially happy. He passed by the stall and bought some spirit fruits for Dong Xi.
Dong Xi did not refuse. She continued to eat the spirit fruit as she followed.
Soon, everyone arrived at a courtyard. Baki asked the others to wait outside while Baki went in to report.
Not long after, he ran out and called everyone in.
The courtyard was not big, but this was Qinan City, where every inch ofnd was worth gold. How could a mid-stage Foundation Establishment cultivator afford to buy a house? He was probably fishing for some unorthodox business.
Dong Xi immediately became vignt. She stuck two defensive talismans on her body, wore the magic tool of the turtle shell, and carried the Spatial Jade Pendant in her arms.
Dong Xi only had two Thousand-Mile Teleportation Talismans left. She wanted to be thrifty with them, so she would not use them unless she had no other choice.
Dong Xi followed him into the building and saw two people sitting on chairs.
Dong Xi took a casual nce and found that the two of them had the same cultivation base, the middle Foundation Establishment stage cultivation.
Baki stepped forward and smiled at one of them.¡±Boss, this is my new sister. She came to the city to take shelter from the rain today. She didn¡¯t have a ce to stay, so I brought her back.¡±
Chapter 350 - 350 The Underestimated Genius
350 The Underestimated Genius
One of them had a squarish face, bald head, and a full beard. He was wearing tiger-skin clothes and had a metal ring hanging from his ear. It looked like a magical artifact. This person said, ¡°Haha¡ Isn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence? A bunch of bachelors, and you brought back a youngdy.¡±
Dong Xi looked over and knew that this person should be Lone Wolf.
As for the other person, Dong Xi did not know who he was.
When Dong Xi was secretly sizing up the two of them, Baki patted Dong Xi¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Sister, this is the Boss!¡±
Baki¡¯s strength was not small. Only Dong Xi, who was a body cultivator, could withstand it.
However, Dong Xi thought about it and realized that she had to pretend to be weak here, right?
Dong Xi called him ¡®Boss¡¯ before looking at Baki with a pained expression. She said, ¡°Brother Baki, it hurts.¡±
¡°We¡¯re just a bunch of boorish men,¡± Baki said with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ve always used a lot of strength¡ I won¡¯t do it again.¡±
Lone Wolf waved his hand and said, ¡°Take your Sister down to rest.¡±
After everyone left, the person opposite Lone Wolf cupped his fists and said, ¡°Congrattions, Old Wolf. I was worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able toplete the mission just now. Now, I¡¯m about toplete it.¡±
Lone Wolf was also happy. He said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the strength of our brothers. Otherwise, how could we havepleted it? There are almost no Qi Refinement cultivators outside. If we didn¡¯t meet this silly girl, I¡¯m afraid we would have to think of a way to ambush the Foundation Establishment cultivators.¡±
The man sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯vepleted your mission. I don¡¯t know what to do with my mission.¡±
¡°We¡¯ve been brothers for so many years. If you need help, just call me,¡± said Lone Wolf.
¡
Dong Xi stayed in a room and knew that the people outside would monitor her actions. As long as she acted like a normal cultivator, it would be fine.
Dong Xi cast a cleaning spell and began to meditate and cultivate.
However, without the moonlight, her cultivation speed was terrifyingly slow.
Dong Xi¡¯s thoughts drifted back to the time when she had just entered the sect and cultivated extremely slowly. Dong Xi was shocked and opened her eyes.
No, this cultivation speed was very wrong.
Although it was not as fast as under the moonlight, it was much faster than when Dong Xi first started cultivating.
Dong Xi knew that her spirit root value was also slowly increasing. She did not know how much it had increased by now
It turned out that Dong Xi was an underrated genius.
Dong Xi cultivated for about two hours before lying down to sleep.
The people watching outside saw that Dong Xi had been lying down for a long time. She should have really fallen asleep, so they went to look for Boss.
In the following days, no matter where Dong Xi went, there would always be people following her. These people would even guide Dong Xi in her cultivation.
Dong Xi did not hesitate and said, ¡°Brother Baki, are you all body cultivators?¡±
¡°Other than body cultivators, who else would have such a good body? Those sword cultivators are as thin as weak chickens. I¡¯ll kill one with a punch.¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s eyes lit up. She and other body cultivators had a lot to talk about!
¡°Brother is really amazing!¡± Dong Xi immediately praised. ¡°I won¡¯t learn about swordsmanship in the future! I¡¯d rather learn body cultivation from you. Brother, teach me how to refine my body. I promise to learn well.¡±
When Baki and her brothers heard this, they immediatelyughed. Baki said, ¡°Sister, you have thin arms and legs. You want to practice body cultivation? Forget it, I see that other girls are ying with flower petals. That¡¯s pretty good.¡±
Dong Xi pouted. ¡°No, I want to learn body cultivation. After I be a body cultivator, I won¡¯t be skinny anymore.¡±
Baki wanted to continue refusing, but thinking about it, this girl did not have many days left to live, so he agreed.
Baki said, ¡°Alright, you can learn it if you want to, but let¡¯s be blunt, body refinement is very painful. If you can¡¯t endure it, I won¡¯t care about you anymore. When the timees, don¡¯t ask me for anything else.¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, she immediately nodded.
¡°I promise I can do it. Thank you, Brother. I promise I¡¯ll persevere until the end,¡± said Dong Xi.
It had to be said that Dong Xi¡¯s strong gaze perfectly satisfied Baki¡¯s indescribable heart.
Baki smiled. Dong Xi continued, ¡°Brother, when will I learn? There¡¯s no time like the present. Shall we start today? I also want to kill a swordsman with one punch!¡±
Dong Xi narrowed her eyes like a cunning fox.
¡°You¡¯re just a little girl,¡± Baki immediately said. ¡°You just need to strengthen your body. You don¡¯t have to worry about killing someone with one punch for now.¡±
Baki originally wanted to rest for two days, but who knew that this girl would not even wait for a single day?
Forget it. Anyway, in less than seven days, Boss would go toplete the mission. At that time, everything would be over.
Chapter 351 - 351 Leg Technique
351 Leg Technique
Baki asked Dong Xi to go to the courtyard and start practicing her leg techniques. Baki said, ¡°This leg technique is very unusual. No matter if you are a mortal or a cultivator, as long as you practice martial arts, your lower body is the most important part. This leg technique can not only attack but also refine your body. When you master it, even if you can¡¯t beat him, you can still run away. No one will be able to catch up to you.¡±
Dong Xi began to practice ording to Baki¡¯s instructions. After kicking 300 times, Dong Xi¡¯s legs were a little sore.
In the past, Dong Xi had trained her legs by running with weights. She had never practiced this kind of leg technique before. Now, it seemed that this kind of leg technique was somewhat effective.
When she practiced 500 times, Baki said, ¡°It¡¯s your first time practicing today. 500 times is enough. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to walk tomorrow.¡±
Dong Xi was not in a hurry. After returning to the sect, she would have plenty of time to cultivate.
Dong Xi thought to herself, ¡®Baki is quite generous. I drank the Green Bamboo Wine as soon as I came here. This wine was not cheap, but it¡¯s good for body tempering.¡¯
After leaving the tavern, Baki brought the slightly tipsy Dong Xi to a restaurant and ordered roasted venison. However, the roasted venison was not very good. It could not bepared to the roasted venison Dong Xi had in her previous life.
Fortunately, there was spiritual energy in the venison. When it entered her mouth, it had a fragrance and a chewy texture.
Baki and the others kept letting Dong Xi eat. Dong Xi¡¯s bowl of meat was never empty, and she looked very enthusiastic.
If she was a sentimental person, she would probably be so touched that he would cry.
Dong Xi did not feel that way. He also knew that Baki and the others did not treat Dong Xi well. He did not even know Dong Xi¡¯s name. In the eyes of Baki and the others, she was probably a piglet waiting to be ughtered, ready to be killed at any moment.
Dong Xi ate the venison calmly, not afraid of being poisoned.
After all, there was the inner core of the Big Snake in her Dantian. What could be more poisonous than the inner core of the Big Snake?
No matter how poisonous it was, it would be nutrients for the Big Snake¡¯s inner core.
Seven days passed by in a sh. In these seven days, Dong Xi had already mastered the leg technique. Her Master had also sent a message to ask about her condition. Dong Xi had told him where she was and that she was learning leg techniques from others.
Master Lingxu was upset and warned Dong Xi not to simply ask random people to teach her things. In the end, he told Dong Xi to be careful. If there was any trouble, she would immediately crush the jade pendant to escape
Dong Xi listened to the old man¡¯s long speech and agreed with a smile. Then, she continued to practice her leg technique in the courtyard.
¡
This morning, Dong Xi woke up as usual and raised her hand to cast a cleaning spell on herself.
Opening the door, he saw Lone Wolf and everyone waiting in the courtyard. Dong Xi was not surprised. After all, these people had taken care of Dong Xi for many days. It was about time.
¡°Boss, are we going out?¡± Dong Xi pretended to be curious. Are we going to catch demon beasts?¡±
A cunning look shed in Lone Wolf¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re going to catch demon beasts. Otherwise, how can we eat and drink so well?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll follow Boss¡¯s arrangements,¡± Dong Xi nodded and said.
Dong Xi walked into the crowd. Someone quietly stood behind Dong Xi and blocked her way.
At this moment, she was already surrounded.
Dong Xi sneered in her heart. Was she afraid that she would run away?
Dong Xi circted her cultivation technique. Currently, it seemed that there was no danger.
She followed the crowd out. These people¡¯s cultivation levels were not very high, and they did not have flying magic tools. They could only rely on their legs to travel.
Fortunately, these people were all body cultivators. Although they were very tired, no one fell behind.
Of course, Dong Xi was not among these people. Dong Xi had just left the city gate when she stopped.
Lone Wolf looked at Dong Xi coldly and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Dong Xi immediately put on an extremely aggrieved look. She rubbed her leg and said, ¡°Boss¡ I can¡¯t walk anymore. You guys are too fast.¡±
Lone Wolf gave Baki a look and said, ¡°Baki, you carry her.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Baki nodded.
Dong Xi was lying on Baki¡¯s back. The smell of sweat rushed into Dong Xi¡¯s nose.
Dong Xi would rather be carried by the Big Snake than be carried by Baki. Baki was too smelly.
In the end, Dong Xi could not help but use a cleaning spell on Baki, and she instantly felt much better.
Baki also noticed it. Baki smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re too pretentious.¡±
¡°Big Brother, you won¡¯t be able to find a partner if you don¡¯t bathe,¡± said Dong Xi softly.
Baki was stunned. Baki said, ¡°What do you know!¡±
Dong Xi did not say anything. Baki continued on his journey seriously. Dong Xi watched as everyone headed toward the depths of the forest, feeling even more puzzled.
Dong Xi came from the south and knew that the level of the demon beasts in the depths of that ce was higher. Where were these people going? These first and second-tier demon beasts could not even satisfy their appetites?
Chapter 352 - 352 Human Bait
352 Human Bait
Everyone walked all the way to the territory of tier 4 demon beasts. If they walked any deeper, they would really be going on a suicide mission.
Lone Wolf gave Baki a look, and Baki immediately took out a porcin bottle from his storage bag.
Baki opened the porcin bottle, poured out the powder inside, drew a big circle around everyone, and then put the porcin bottle away.
Dong Xi was an alchemist. Frowning, she immediately smelled what it was.
This powder was the feces of a tier 7 demon beast, the Mountain Suppressing Ape. Demon beasts mostly relied on their excrement to divide their territory. With this, those tier 4 demon beasts would not dare toe over at all.
¡°Boss, it¡¯s done,¡± Baki said.
¡°You guys went out hunting. Do you remember the ce I marked earlier?¡± Lone Wolf nodded.
¡°Of course I remember.¡± Baki rubbed his fists and said.
¡°Then go quickly,¡± said Lone Wolf.
After thinking carefully for a moment, she realized that something was wrong.
The earring that Lone Wolf had been wearing was gone. Dong Xi remembered that when she went out in the morning, Lone Wolf was still wearing the earring.
From the looks of it, the earring should be a magic tool. As for what type it was, Dong Xi was not sure.
Seeing that Baki and the others were about to leave, Dong Xi followed suit.
¡°Stop!¡± shouted Lone Wolf.
Dong Xi looked at Lone Wolf in confusion. Dong Xi said, ¡°Boss, you called me?¡±
¡°They¡¯re going hunting. What are you going to do?¡± asked Lone Wolf with a gloomy face.
Dong Xi was very puzzled. Dong Xi said righteously, ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to help.¡±
¡°How are you going to help?¡± asked Lone Wolf. ¡°It¡¯s better for you to stay put. Wait here.¡±
Dong Xi then looked at Baki. Baki only nced at Dong Xi for a moment before turning around, not daring to look at her.
Baki¡¯s actions made Dong Xi feel that something was wrong.
¡°Hurry up and go,¡± Lone Wolf continued.
¡°I¡¯m going, Boss,¡± said Baki and the others.
After saying that, everyone quickly left, leaving Dong Xi and Lone Wolf.
Lone Wolf looked at Dong Xi and said, ¡°Little Girl, theey¡¯re going to catch a tier 4 Blood Moon Lightning Tiger. The few of them aren¡¯t good enough to catch it. I¡¯m going to help. You stay here and don¡¯t go out, understand?¡±
Dong Xi nodded. Seeing Lone Wolf leave, Dong Xi was speechless.
In the eyes of these people, was Dong Xi really that stupid?
They brought Dong Xi here and then drew a circle, then asked her to stay? Then why did he bring Dong Xi along?
Wasn¡¯t this asking for trouble?
Dong Xi knew that the excrement of a tier 7 demonic beast was quite expensive.
Dong Xi sat down and began to meditate, absorbing the Qi of nts and vegetation.
After about 15 minutes, Dong Xi opened her eyes and looked in the direction she came from.
Sure enough, another group of people walked over. These people were dressed much better than Lone Wolf and the others. At the very least, they were dressed in Daoist robes.
There should be more than 20 people in this group, surrounding a raised chair. The red roof of the sedan chair was particrly eye-catching in this forest.
They stopped in front of Dong Xi. A feminine man was sitting in the pnquin.
The man¡¯s temperament was different from Su Cheng. Su Cheng was scary. This man, on the other hand, was disgusting.
¡°You¡¯re the bait?¡± the man asked.
The man¡¯s voice had a feminine tone to it. It sounded like fingernails scratching a ckboard, and it was especially ear-piercing.
Dong Xi had goosebumps all over her body. However, that did not stop her from catching the strange word.
Bait?
As expected, she was right. They were using Dong Xi as cannon fodder.
¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m waiting for my big brother toe back,¡± said Dong Xi.
The little girl¡¯s innocent voice rang out, and it was out of tune with the current atmosphere.
When the feminine man heard Dong Xi¡¯s words, he instantlyughed. Then, he looked at the person beside him and said, ¡°Take her away.¡±
¡°Why should I follow you?¡± Dong Xi struggled. ¡°My Big Brother is very powerful! He¡¯ll bring people to settle the score with you.¡±
However, no matter what Dong Xi said, these people did not answer.
¡°Let go of me! Help!¡± Dong Xi shouted.
¡
Baki, who was hiding not far away and watching everything, frowned. Baki had aplicated expression as he looked at Lone Wolf and said, ¡°Big brother, are we just going to let them take her?¡±
Lone Wolf raised his hand and hit Baki. Lone Wolf said, ¡°What else do we do? If we don¡¯t hand her over, how can we earn spirit stones? Even if we don¡¯t want spirit stones and don¡¯t give them bait, we have to be bait ourselves. You Qi Refinement stage cultivators will all be targeted. If it wasn¡¯t for me, you would have died several times! It¡¯s best to throw away softheartedness. We cultivators don¡¯t have to have a Bodhisattva heart!¡±
Baki looked at his other brothers and sighed. ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t look. Big Brother, I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡±
¡°Get lost,¡± said Lone Wolf.
Chapter 353 - 353 Very Tactful
353 Very Tactful
Dong Xi was taken away by these people. After walking far away, she stopped struggling.
These people continued to head south. Dong Xi sighed lightly. When they came here, Baki had carried her on his back. Now, she had to walk herself.
The feminine man did not tie Dong Xi up. Seeing that she was quite obedient, the feminine man smiled and said, ¡°This little girl is very tactful.¡±
It was very slow to rely on just two legs. Even if it was slower, they arrived at the ce two dayster.
Dong Xi saw a deep pool and immediately fell silent.
Was this group of people crazy? Why would they provoke this damn thing?
Dong Xi secretly read her fortune. Shaoyang.
It meant that the process was bumpy, but they could still go back.
However, Dong Xi thought that it was easy for problems to arise when he calcted for herself.
Dong Xi looked at the feminine man in the sedan chair and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, do you need me to read your fortune?¡±
The effeminate man frowned in surprise. He did not expect this girl to know how to read fortunes.
¡°That¡¯s fine too, but if it¡¯s not urate¡± said the feminine man.
He stopped halfway because she felt that there was no point saying it.
He wanted to say that he would take this girl¡¯s life if she did not calcte correctly, but after thinking about it, he was going to kill her anyway. Did he need to warn her?
Dong Xi took out two pieces of paper and began to write and draw.
When a guard saw this, he said, ¡°Is this divination? Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s drawing runes?¡±
Dong Xi did not raise her head. She said, ¡°This is a mortal paper. There¡¯s no spiritual energy on it. You¡¯ll know when you sense it.¡±
Seeing that the guard still had something to say, she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t talk. If you disturb me again, something will go wrong.¡±
Dong Xi finished calcting very quickly. Looking at the paper that she had calcted, Dong Xi looked at the feminine man not far away and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, can you give me a word?¡±
¡°A word? Any word?¡± the feminine man asked. ¡°Then my word is ¡®human¡¯!¡±
Dong Xi wrote the word ¡®human¡¯ on the paper and was stunned. He was actually not going to die?
Dong Xi said, ¡°ording to my calctions, the word ¡®human¡¯ will be the word ¡®prison¡¯. When the word ¡®sun¡¯ is added to ¡®human¡¯, it also bes the word ¡®sun¡¯.¡±
¡°Speak normally,¡± the feminine man said impatiently.
¡°That is to say, you will be imprisoned today because of something,¡± said Dong Xi seriously.
The feminine manughed and said disdainfully, ¡°I will be imprisoned? You¡¯re the one imprisoned now, aren¡¯t you? Since you know how to calcte, why didn¡¯t you calcte that there would be such a cmity in your life?¡±
Dong Xi looked at the feminine man calmly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already calcted my own fortune, and the result is that I¡¯m fine. So, Fellow Daoist, do you want to make a bet? ¡±
The effeminate man looked at this little girl. He could stranger her to death with one hand, and she actually wanted to gamble? It was really funny.
Dong Xi continued, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯re at the Intermediate Nascent Soul stage. A tier 7 demon beast can probably make you suffer. Yet, you brought people to this deep pool. You must have something that shields your aura on you¡±
The feminine-looking man was surprised. This girl did not look very old, but she could tell his cultivation level?
The feminine-looking man did not believe that Dong Xi had calcted it. The feminine-looking man said, ¡°My nickname ¡®Zhi Lang¡¯ is considered a tyrant and famous in the city. It¡¯s normal for you to find out.¡±
Dong Xi looked at Zhi Lang as if she was looking at an idiot. Dong Xi said speechlessly, ¡°Have you seen the demon beast in the deep pool? You still dare toe and fight with it?¡±
Zhi Lang ignored Dong Xi. He looked at the guards around him and said, ¡°Get ready. Let¡¯s do it.¡±
¡°Yes, Sir,¡± the guards immediately replied respectfully.
¡°Same as before,¡± said Zhi Lang. ¡°When the flood dragones out of the deep pool, you guys can cut its scales and take its blood. Be quick.¡±
¡°Yes,¡± the guards replied.
Blood extraction? Just to extract blood?
Dong Xi could not understand. No matter how powerful the flood dragon was, it was still a flood dragon. Why would he go through so much trouble?
At this moment, Dong Xi¡¯s sea of consciousness rang with Su Cheng¡¯s voice. Su Cheng said, ¡°There¡¯s a dragon vein on this flood dragon¡¯s body. Not long ago, it passed the Lightning Tribtion and is now officially weak.¡±
When Dong Xi heard Su Cheng¡¯s voice, she felt much more at ease. She said in her sea of consciousness, ¡°Big Snake, are you okay?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Su Cheng saidzily. ¡°I haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. My body is still weak. I¡¯ll borrow your divine sense for a while.¡±
Dong Xi was speechless.
Alright, use it however you want. Anyway, Dong Xi still could not control her spiritual awareness.
¡°Even the flood dragon in its weakened state almost killed me. I ate the Wind Speed Pill and wore the Speed Boots. I even had a Speed Talisman stuck on my body¡± Dong Xi sighed.
¡°No matter what, the flood dragon is a demon beast. Its body is strong, and its strength is even stronger,¡± said Su Cheng.
¡°Can a mid-Nascent Soul stage cultivator defeat it?¡± asked Dong Xi.
¡°If he can defeat it,¡± said Su Cheng, ¡°he wouldn¡¯t just be taking its blood. You have to believe in the greed of humans.¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 354 - 354 What Race?
354 What Race?
Although Dong Xi was also a human, she felt that Su Cheng was right.
¡°Oh right, is the blood of this flood dragon useful to you?¡± asked Dong Xi.
If it was useful When Dong Xi became stronger, she could consider helping Su Cheng.
¡°I don¡¯t need such an inferior and mixed bloodline,¡± said Su Cheng.
Dong Xi could hear some pride in Su Cheng¡¯s tone. She was also a little curious. What kind of race was Su Cheng? Why did it look down on someone with a dragon vein?
Zhi Lang did not give Dong Xi too much time to think. Dong Xi was tied to the cliff. The deep green pool and the steep stone wall. The escape from before was still vivid in his mind, but now, it was about to happen again¡
Zhi Lang stood at the side and looked at the surrounding guards who were about to set up the array. Zhi Lang picked up a stone and smiled. ¡°Little girl, are you ready?¡±
The stone was not big, but it was wrapped in spiritual energy, causing arge ssh.
Dong Xi watched as the deep pool calmed down. Then, circles of ripples appeared.
The ripple in the deep pool grew bigger and bigger, like boiling water, constantly rolling.
Finally, a head surfaced.
Dong Xi¡¯s eyes widened. This time, she saw it clearly. It was something with a dragon¡¯s beard and looked like a snake!
Dong Xi took out the jade pendant that she had hidden. A stream of spiritual energy was injected into it. The jade pendant emitted a violent energy fluctuation. The rope that was tied up was also broken by this energy. A pale golden palm attacked the deep pool.
The big head immediately shrank back. The moment Dong Xinded on the ground, she immediately used her Earth Evasion to sink into the ground.
Zhi Lang subconsciously grabbed Dong Xi¡¯s leg, wanting to lift her up, but was dragged into the ground by Dong Xi.
Dong Xi propped up a protective shield and shuttled through the giant rocks. She did not forget to kick Zhi Lang, who was grabbing her ankle.
The cliff behind her copsed once again, and the earth trembled. Zhe Liang that was grabbing Dong Xi¡¯s foot refused to let go.
¡°Damn it, why is this flood dragon recovering so quickly?¡± Zhi Lang cursed.
Dong Xi cursed Zhi Lang in her heart How could hepare a human¡¯s recovery speed to a demon beast¡¯s? If Zhi Lang was thinking like this, he had already lost.
At this moment, Dong Xi¡¯s Earth Evasion had already been used to the extreme. He was carrying a person and affecting his speed.
Fortunately, Zhi Lang was not stupid enough to attack Dong Xi now. As Dong Xi ran, she ate the Spirit Restore Pill.
Zhi Lang was shocked when it saw this scene. It thought that it had caught someone as bait, but it turned out to be a person who pretended to be a weak?
Where did this girle from? How could he have so many good things on him? She consumed pills like they cost nothing!
Dong Xi ran for an hour until he was thrown out of the rocky area. When she was surrounded by loose soil, Dong Xi stopped.
He used Earth spiritual Qi to push away the surrounding soil, forming a square space.
Dong Xi sat down and ate a top-grade Spirit Restore Pill. Then, she looked at Zhi Lang.
¡°I thought you had some ability. I didn¡¯t expect you to be an empty shell. Tell me, how many pills did you take to raise your cultivation to this level?¡± Dong Xi said.
Zhi Lang red at Dong Xi and said,¡± Even if I took pills to improve myself, I¡¯m still stronger than you. Do you believe that I¡¯ll kill you right now?¡±
Dong Xi smiled contemptuously as she held a jade pendant. Dong Xi looked at Zhi Lang and said, ¡°You can try and see who will die first, you or me?¡±
Zhi Lang did not dare to gamble. Dong Xi¡¯s attack was a Soul Formation stage attack. Wolf said, ¡°Who exactly are you? You¡¯re definitely not an itinerant cultivator!¡±
Dong Xi looked at Zhi Lang innocently and said, ¡°When did I say I was an itinerant cultivator?¡±
He looked like he had been deceived. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Who exactly are you? What are you doing here?¡±
Dong Xi said with a serious face, ¡°Listen well. I¡¯m Dong Li of the Beast Trainer Sect!¡±
Zhi Lang was stunned when he heard this. He said, ¡°Beast Trainer Sect?¡±
Zhi Lang had heard of the Beast Trainer Sect. It was one of the eight great sects, but he had never heard of her name.
However, at such a young age, she already had so many good things on her. She must be the personal disciple of some Elder?
Dong Xi stood up and looked at Zhi Lang who was deep in thought. She said, ¡°Do you still remember the fortune I read for you at the beginning?¡±
Zhi Lang was stunned. Dong Xi said, ¡°You can stay here.¡±
Finished talking, Dong Xi formed a seal and burrowed into the ground.
Zhi Lang angrily threw a spell in the direction where Dong Xi had disappeared. The protective barrier on Dong Xi¡¯s body was instantly shattered, and dozens of defensive talismans on her body were also shattered.
Even so, Dong Xi still spat out a mouthful of blood.
Chapter 355 - 355 Fake
355 Fake
Dong Xi could not help but sigh. The original level was indeed different. Even if this guy was a fake, it was not something Dong Xi could withstand.
Fortunately, she had burrowed very deep into the ground just now. This imposter did not have an earth spirit root yet. For a while, this fellow would not be able toe out.
Dong Xi crawled out of the ground. In front of her was a pile of unknown grass, and there was a shadow above her head.
Dong Xi raised her head and saw a smooth butt.
Seeing that his butt was about toe close, Dong Xi immediately drilled back into the soil.
The demon beast with a smooth butt was also shocked and quickly ran away.
Dong Xi waited for a moment beforeing out to take a look.
Realizing that there was nothing wrong, Dong Xi took a few breaths of fresh air and immediately climbed out. Then, she cast a cleaning spell.
If Dong Xi was not mistaken, that demon beast with a smooth butt was a Hairless Silver Boar. It was powerful in battle, but it was especially timid.
It would be very difficult for Zhi Lang toe out. He did not have an earth spirit root, so he could only dig bit by bit. If he dug too fast, the soil would copse easily.
Dong Xi could not defeat a Nascent Soul cultivator opponent yet, so she could trap Zhi Lang for a while. When he came out, Dong Xi would have already returned to the sect.
Dong Xi took out a long sword and made a wooden sign here. She marked it so that she could remember that Zhi Lang was trapped below.
After everything was done, Dong Xi felt the fluctuations of themunication jade slip. He took out the jade slip and saw that it was a message from Senior Brother Shu Fa.
[Junior Sister Dong Xi, Master said that you¡¯re currently in Qinan City? There¡¯s a mission from the sect that just happens to be there. Do you want to take it?]
Dong Xi thought about it and knew that if it was an ordinary mission, Senior Brother Shu Fa would not specially find him.
Dong Xi replied.
[I¡¯m not taking it. Senior Brother, ask the others.]
Shu Fa saw Dong Xi¡¯s reply and thought for a moment before sending another message.
[Mission reward is 3,000 points and one Sword Array Trial.]
Dong Xi immediately replied when she saw the generous reward.
[I¡¯m already here. It¡¯s not good to trouble others, right? Senior Brother, tell me?]
Shu Fa quickly sent a message to Dong Xi.
[The youngest daughter of the City Lord of Zhaofeng City went missing. I heard that thest time she appeared was in Qinan City. The Sect Master said that you happened to be there, so it¡¯s appropriate to give this mission to you.]
Dong Xi instantly understood that this had been rigged. Of course, Dong Xi was also the one who benefited.
Dong Xi also understood that the daughter of the Zhaofeng City Lord was not easy to find and even gave the mission to the Ningtian Sect.
Dong Xi did not agree immediately. She said in her sea of consciousness, ¡°Big Snake? Do you want to ept this mission?¡±
¡°Why are you asking me about your mission?¡± asked Su Cheng.
¡°I dare to ept it just because you said so. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to do it if I¡¯m alone¡± Dong Xi replied honestly.
¡°You¡¯re already dressed like this. How can you be afraid?¡± Su Cheng smiled.
¡°I¡¯ll give you 100 batches of Exorcism Pills. Are you going or not?¡± Dong Xi gritted her teeth and said.
¡°200!¡± Su Cheng immediately said.
Dong Xi did not hesitate at all. She took out hismunication jade slip and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll refuse the mission.¡±
¡°Forget it, 150 batches will do,¡± said Su Cheng helplessly.
¡°You have so many spirit stones. If you send someone to the Rainbow Store¡± Dong Xi pondered in puzzlement.
Speaking of the Rainbow Store, Dong Xi thought of something and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. How could I forget? Where did Second Senior Brother put the token?¡±
Dong Xi took out the little turtle and was about to rush back to the sect when she suddenly felt a tremor not far away.
Dong Xi raised her head and saw arge group of pigs following behind the pig with a smooth butt.
Dong Xi was speechless.
Was it necessary? Wasn¡¯t it just a nce at its butt? Did it have to call so many pigs over?
She cursed in her heart, but her hands were quick. She injected spiritual energy into the little turtle, and the little turtle instantly grew to the size of a praying mat. Dong Xi immediately jumped on it and fled south of the forest, leaving a faint purple light in the air.
This time, Dong Xi finally understood the use of the earring on Lone Wolf¡¯s ear. Lone Wolf had used this magical treasure to trap a tier 4 Blood Moon Lightning Tiger inside.
The rest of the people outside would sneak an attack on the Blood Moon Lightning Tiger from time to time. The trapped tiger could only circle around inside no matter how hard it tried.
¡°So that¡¯s how it¡¯s used¡± Dong Xi muttered softly.
Dong Xi could not help but think that she did not see it in Lone Wolf¡¯s ears before. At that time, did Lone Wolf use his magic tool on Dong Xi to trap her?
It turned out that Lone Wolf was not afraid of Dong Xi running away because he felt that Dong Xi would not be able to escape at all.
Dong Xi was very angry. She suddenly had an idea, and a wicked smile appeared on her face.
Chapter 356 - 356 Life Is Like a Play
356 Life Is Like a y
Thank you readers!
Dong Xi sorted out her emotions and shouted, ¡°Boss, Brother Baki!¡±
The girl¡¯s voice was like ark¡¯s, exploding in the forest. Lone Wolf was shocked and looked back.
Baki was the first to speak. ¡°Why are you here?¡±
Lone Wolf looked at Dong Xi, who was sitting on the flying magic tool. Lone Wolf was slightly stunned and said in shock, ¡°Sister, where did you go? When we went back, we found that he was nowhere to be seen. You scared us to death.¡±
If the viciousness in Lone Wolf¡¯s eyes was not so obvious, Dong Xi might have believed it.
Dong Xi sneered in her heart. Life was like a y, it all depended on acting skills. Dong Xi said with a face full of lingering fear, ¡°Boss, just as you left, a demon beast came over and scared me. Fortunately, Senior Zhi Lang saved me.¡±
When Lone Wolf heard the name Zhi Lang, he became nervous. Lone Wolf said, ¡°Senior Zhi Lang? Where is he? Why are you alone?¡±
Dong Xi said with a sorrowful expression, ¡°The flood dragon is too strong. We couldn¡¯t defeat it at all. We were almost wiped out. Fortunately, Senior Zhi Lang held the flood dragon back. He let me ride his flying magical treasure back to find reinforcements.¡±
As she spoke, she looked at Lone Wolf and the others. A smile appeared on his face as if he had just survived a disaster. Lone Wolf said, ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to bump into you, Boss. I don¡¯t even know where to go to get help. Big Brother, let¡¯s hurry. If we¡¯re anyter¡ I¡¯m afraid Senior Zhi Lang won¡¯t be able to hold on. ¡±
When Lone Wolf heard what Dong Xi said, he was very suspicious.
ording to Lone Wolf¡¯s understanding of Zhi Lang over the years, how could Zhi Lang sacrifice his life for justice? One person stayed behind to hold back the flood dragon, and the ask the others to leave? Zhi Lang should have wanted everyone to be his scapegoat.
However, Lone Wolf did not suspect Dong Xi. After all, this girl looked harmless.
She was still so young and her cultivation was also low. If this girl had not seen Zhi Lang before, she would not have said such nonsense.
There might be some misunderstanding here? However, it should be true that Zhi Lang was in danger.
Lone Wolf thought for a moment and realized that this was an opportunity to befriend the forces behind Zhi Lang. Lone Wolf shouted, ¡°Brothers, work hard. Let¡¯s hurry up and kill the Blood Moon Lightning Tiger. We¡¯ll return to the city.¡±
With that, Lone Wolf rushed forward, each move more vicious than thest.
Dong Xi was helping from the side. From time to time, she would throw out a small fireball. It looked like it was only the size of a fingernail and did not have much power.
In the end, the Blood Moon Lightning Tiger let out a roar and died. It dropped its inner core and fur.
Lone Wolf put away the Bloody Moon Lightning Tiger¡¯s corpse and looked at everyone. Lone Wolf said,¡± Today, I know how much effort everyone has put in. I¡¯ll give it to you after I sell this Bloody Moon Lightning Tiger. ¡±
¡°Thank you, Boss,¡± Baki and the others immediately said.
Lone Wolf waved his hand, and the earring returned to his hand. Lone Wolf put it back on and walked back with the others.
Dong Xi sat on the little turtle and said, ¡°Boss, only one person can sit on this flying magical treasure. I can sit on it myself. I don¡¯t need Brother Baki to carry me.¡±
After Dong Xi said that, she smiled as if she was thinking about these people.
Lone Wolf looked unhappy, but he did not snatch the flying magic tool. He said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go back quickly.¡±
Outside the city, Dong Xi got off the magic tool and put away the flying magic tool that everyone coveted. She said that she would return it to its original owner after she rescued Senior Zhi Lang.
Dong Xi obediently followed beside Baki. She had no intention of taking paying at all.
Lone Wolf did not care about this small amount of money. Lone Wolf paid off all of their entrance fees.
After entering the city, Lone Wolf headed straight for the West District.
Dong Xi saw that Lone Wolf was so familiar with this ce and knew that he had walked this way a lot. Dong Xi deliberately said, ¡°Boss, this isn¡¯t the way back, is it? Where are we going?¡±
Lone Wolf ignored Dong Xi, but Bakiughed loudly.
Baki said, ¡°Hahaha¡ Sister, Boss always says I¡¯m stupid, but you¡¯re even more stupid than me. ¡±
Dong Xi looked at Baki in confusion. She said, ¡°Brother Baki, where do you think Boss is taking us?¡±
¡°Is there a need to ask?¡± Baki said confidently. He must be going to the ce where the Bloody Moon Lightning Tiger is sold.¡±
Lone Wolf, ¡°¡¡±
Why were all of them so stupid? Lone Wolf could not understand.
¡°Shut up,¡± said Lone Wolf. ¡°When we get there, you guys stay outside. I¡¯ll bring Sister in.¡±
¡°Boss, where are we going?¡± Baki asked in confusion. ¡°Why is it that Sister can enter?¡±
Chapter 357 - 357 The Zhao Family
357 The Zhao Family
Lone Wolf looked at everyone impatiently and said, ¡°Zhao Family.¡±
Thank you readers!
Baki immediately became much more obedient and did not dare to say anything else.
The West District was where the rich lived. There were not many families here, and every family had at least a Soul Formation stage ancestor.
It was also because of the strength of these rich families in Qinan City. For so many years, the demon beasts in the forest could be blocked all because of these rich families.
Dong Xi looked at the magnificent building in front of her and the two simple words on the que.
!!
¡®Zhao Manor¡¯
¡°Sister, be careful when you speak to Lady Caiter. Lady Zhao doesn¡¯t have a good personality,¡± said Lone Wolf.
Zhao Shurou? Dong Xi felt that she had heard this name before.
Dong Xi¡¯s memory had always been very good. Once again, she recalled the contents of the book before she transmigrated.
There were hundreds of characters in the book. Dong Xi really could not remember such a small number of characters, but he remembered Zhao Shurou.
ording to the book, Zhao Shurou¡¯s cultivation was high and she had hundreds of guards.
Later on, she took a fancy to Dong Tianya, who had gone out to look for opportunities. She wanted to force Dong Tianya to submit. At this time, Dong Rourou was already at the Golden Core stage. She still had the halo of the female lead, and she had spent a lot of effort to save Dong Tianya.
Moreover, Dong Rourou had also injured her blood essence. For the sake of her future cultivation, she had taken the Deep Sea Extreme Ice Blood Lotus¡
Thinking of this, Dong Xi¡¯s heart thumped.
Dong Rourou¡¯s blood essence was injured, and Zhi Lang wanted human bait just to get the flood dragon¡¯s blood. Was it rted to Zhao Shurou¡¯s cultivation technique? As for the missing Miss Zhang, it couldn¡¯t be rted to these things, right?
Since they were here, Dong Xi would definitely go in with Lone Wolf.
Lone Wolf stood in front of the guard and said a few words to him with a smile.
The guard didn¡¯t care about this at all. He said with a cold expression, ¡°Wait here.¡±
A guard walked in while Dong Xi and the others waited outside.
After a while, the guard who went in came back.
The guard looked at everyone and said, ¡°Who is the messenger? The Lady only wants to see the messenger.¡±
Lone Wolf immediately pushed Dong Xi out. He used a lot of strength, causing Dong Xi, who was unprepared, to almost fall.
¡°It¡¯s this girl who brought back the information,¡± Lone Wolf said with a ttering expression.
Lone Wolf¡¯s performance of praising the high and trampling on the low was extremely thorough.
The guard proudly pointed at Dong Xi and said, ¡°You, follow me.¡±
Dong Xi obediently followed the guard and entered. After entering the door, Dong Xi felt that her entire body was being seen clearly. This feeling of not having any privacy was really unpleasant.
However, as soon as he felt this, a powerful divine sense wrapped around Dong Xi.
Dong Xi revealed a smile. This was the Big Snake¡¯s move.
Dong Xi lowered her head and followed behind the guards. They walked for a long time in the huge garden. In the middle, three people led the way. They guessed that they had arrived in front of a house.
The maid who led the way told Dong Xi to wait while the maid went in to report.
Not long after, the door opened and a charming female voice said, ¡°Come in.¡±
Dong Xi immediately walked forward. She did not dare to look around the room, but only stole a nce at the person who spoke.
This made Dong Xi very puzzled. The cultivation world was filled with handsome men and beautiful women. Dong Xi was about to get tired of aesthetic appreciation.
However, this woman had an ordinary appearance. It was really strange.
The woman seemed to bezy and did not take the matter of the wolf to heart at all. The woman said, ¡°Are you here to help the wolf deliver the message?¡±
Dong Xi nodded and stood there obediently. She had never been so serious in school since she was young.
¡°How dare you?¡± The maid beside the woman rebuked angrily. ¡°You¡¯re cultured. Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡±
Dong Xi lowered her head and answered honestly, ¡°Yes, Madam. Zhi Lang has been trapped by a flood dragon. He asked me toe back and help him find help.¡±
¡°Flood dragon?¡± Zhao Shurou smiled. Why did he go again? This little thing has quite a conscience. I didn¡¯t dote on him for nothing.¡±
Dong Xi also figured it out. As expected, the wolf went for Zhao Shurou.
This was how the cultivation world was. The strong were respected. Regardless of whether it was a man or a woman, as long as they were strong enough, there would be people who would rely on them.
¡°Madam, please think of a way to save Senior Zhi Lang,¡± said Dong Xi. ¡°That flood dragon is too powerful.¡±
Of course, it was powerful. When Zhi Lang saw it, the first thing he did was run away. However, her divination calctions showed that he was safe, so Dong Xi wanted to see what was in the deep pool.
It did not disappoint Dong Xi. The flood dragon was snow-white, had a snake face and a dragon¡¯s beard, and had a dragon horn on its head.
Dong Xi had seen it in the ¡®Encyclopedia of Demon Beasts in the Cultivation World¡¯. This was the Deep Sea Flood Dragon that Dong Xi had been thinking about for a long time.
The Deep Sea Flood Dragon was known for its speed, and itsbat strength was very strong. Dong Xi was able to escape twice probably because the Deep Sea Flood Dragon had just passed the Lightning Tribtion, and was weak at the moment. Otherwise, how could she have escaped?
Chapter 358 - 358 I’m Afraid He’s Already Dead
358 I¡¯m Afraid He¡¯s Already Dead
The Deep Sea Flood Dragon had passed the Lightning Tribtion and reached tier-7, which was equivalent to a human Soul Formation stage cultivator.
Thank you readers!
Zhi Lang was naturally no match for the Deep Sea Flood Dragon. Previously, he had relied on the array formation and the flood dragon¡¯s recent Lightning Tribtion to obtain the blood, but it was not always that easy.
This time, Zhi Lang was lucky to have bumped into Dong Xi. Otherwise, he would have died long ago.
Dong Xi was not afraid of being exposed. With her bead ne, she could change her appearance, and the jade pendant given by her Master, coupled with Earth Shrinking, it would definitely not be a problem for her to escape.
She was not afraid of being discovered. She could just change her clothes and appearance.
Zhao Shurou looked at Dong Xi¡¯s anxious expression and was a little surprised. Zhao Shurou said, ¡°Girl, why are you in such a hurry?¡±
¡°?¡±
As a good actress, shouldn¡¯t Dong Xi be very anxious now?
That worthless Zhi Lang had no chance of surviving a Soul Formation stage Deep Sea Flood Dragon, alright?
¡°Madam, Senior Zhi Lang only went to get the blood for you¡¡± said Dong Xi.
¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who asked him to go,¡± Zhao Shurou said as she blew a puff of white smoke.
¡°?¡± Dong Xi was stunned. She did not expect Zhao Shurou to be a scumbag?
Zhao Shurou said again, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to worry. I forcefully raised Zhi Lang¡¯s cultivation using pills. He could have lived for thousands of years and apanied me to live happily here. However, he had to be jealous and use its high cultivation to cut Wuma¡¯s face¡ I don¡¯t know where he heard that the blood of Deep Sea Flood Dragon is beneficial to me, so he secretly brought people there.¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s big mouth was too quick. She did not expect that this Zhi Lang was also blinded by loove¡
Zhao Shurou continued, ¡°Based on Zhi Lang¡¯s cultivation, he¡¯s probably already dead. Even if I go, I can¡¯t do anything. The Deep Sea Flood Dragon has already reached tier-7¡¡±
Dong Xi wanted to say something, but in the end, she shut her mouth.
¡°Alright, you can leave now. Pretend you don¡¯t know anything about this,¡± said Zhao Shurou.
Dong Xi nodded and walked out obediently.
Dong Xi originally wanted Zhao Shurou to go over and take a look. If she could find out Zhi Lang¡¯s situation, Dong Xi could no longer use her current identity.
But now, it seemed that Madam Zhao Shurou was heartless and Zhi Lang might have to stay underground for a few more days.
That¡¯s good. When Zhi Langes back alive, he will give up on Zhao Shurou, right?
Dong Xi was looking forward to seeing the two of them break up. Zhi Lang had run away from home and was being sought revenge. Zhi Lang had captured so many people as bait, so he should pay the price.
When she was about to leave, Dong Xi saw a man hanging in the courtyard. His upper body was naked and covered in blood.
The man seemed to have noticed Dong Xi¡¯s gaze. He opened his eyes and nced at Dong Xi.
Dong Xi also saw this person¡¯s face clearly. There was a scar on his face, and it was a shocking sight.
As soon as she met this person¡¯s gaze, Dong Xi immediately lowered her head and obediently followed the maid outside.
¡
When they walked out of the door, they saw Lone Zhi Lang and the others. When everyone saw Dong Xi, their eyes lit up and they immediately rushed over.
Everyone was talking at once.
¡°Sister, you¡¯re finally out.¡±
¡°You saw Madam Zhao Shurou?¡±
¡°What did Madam say?¡±
¡
Dong Xi saw the few guards ring at them like tigers eyeing their prey. She immediately said, ¡°Boss, Brothers, let¡¯s go back and talk.¡±
¡°Fifth Brother, take your sister back. We¡¯ll go and sell the Blood Moon Lightning Tiger,¡± said Lone Zhi Lang.
The Fifth Brother did not want to go back. Lone Wolf red at him and said, ¡°Hurry up. If you dawdle any longer, you won¡¯t get a share.¡±
Dong Xi wanted to say that she could go back on her own, but Lone Wolf would not agree.
Dong Xi could only bring Old Fifth to their resting ce. Of course, Dong Xi did not want to go back with them.
After all, there was still a sect mission to bepleted!
Just as Dong Xi was thinking about how to shake off Old Fifth, she suddenly heard a voice behind her. Dong Xi smiled.
Good timing!
Originally, Madam Zhao Shurou had let Dong Xi leave so easily, and Dong Xi was already very surprised.
From the looks of it now, they should have sent someone over to silence her.
¡°Fifth Brother, someone is following us,¡± said Dong Xi softly.
Just as Old Fifth was about to turn around, Dong Xi immediately pulled Old Fifth back. Dong Xi said, ¡°Don¡¯t look behind us. Let¡¯s split up and gather at the door.¡±
¡°No, Boss told me to follow you all the time,¡± said Old Fifth.
¡°We have to lure these people away. If they find out where our house is, it won¡¯t even be safe for us to stay in the future,¡± said Dong Xi.
Dong Xi persuaded for a long time. At the next intersection, the two of them separated.
Chapter 359 - 359 Disappeared
359 Disappeared
The person behind him did not hesitate and followed Dong Xi.
Thank you readers!
Dong Xi, who was followed by the killer, obviously did not walk like a normal person, but he pulled arge distance away with one step.
The assassin split open and increased his speed, but after turning, he still lost track of her.
The killer stood at the intersection in a daze and looked around. He did not see Dong Xi¡¯s thin figure at all.
He grabbed a random person and asked if he had seen a little girl. Everyone shook their heads.
The killer frowned. How was he going to report back? Could it be that he had suddenly disappeared?
After the killer left, Dong Xi, who was disguised as a man, stood up from behind a stall.
Even a messenger needed to be killed? It was indeed impossible to be a good person in the cultivation world.
Dong Xi shook her head and sighed. Just as she was about to turn around, the stall owner in front of Dong Xi suddenly took out a knife and shed at the stone block.
¡°What? You don¡¯t want to buy my things after looking at it? You want to leave just like that?¡± asked the stall owner.
Dong Xi was shocked and quickly looked up. The stall owner had a fierce expression.
Dong Xi looked at the scrap metal on the stall and fell into deep thought.
Was this a forced sale? The stall owner probably thought that Dong Xi was a little girl and was easier to bully.
Dong Xi calmly sized up the stall owner and then looked at the knife on the stone block. Dong Xi said, ¡°How many spirit stones does this saber cost?¡±
The stall owner did not expect Dong Xi to ask such a question and was instantly stunned. The stall owner said, ¡°You want my saber? You really have guts.¡±
The stall owner casually took out a metal knife from his stall and threw it to Dong Xi. The stall owner said, ¡°You buy this one.¡±
Dong Xi took a look at it. It was just a de made of ordinary iron. Even if she gave it away, she would be despised.
He came here to set up a stall and even forced people to buy and sell. Wasn¡¯t this just in robbery? Was he afraid of the rules of Qinan City?
Dong Xi took the saber and smiled. Dong Xi looked at the stall owner and said, ¡°I can buy it, but you have to answer the question.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± the stall owner asked subconsciously.
¡°Have you heard of Qiao Xiaoyan?¡± asked Dong Xi.
¡°Qiao Xiaoyan?¡± The stall owner said impatiently. ¡°Who is he? Is he very famous?¡±
¡°You should know how to get to the Rainbow Store, right?¡± Dong Xi sighed.
¡°That¡¯s a second question,¡± said the stall owner.
Dong Xi took out two low-grade spirit stones and threw them to the stall owner. Dong Xi said, ¡°Can you tell me now?¡±
The stall owner caught the spirit stone and sneered, ¡°Just two? Do you think I¡¯m a beggar?¡±
¡°If you don¡¯t want it, then forget it. Give it back to me. I¡¯ll ask someone else.¡± Dong Xi said.
¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± said the stall owner. ¡°There¡¯s no kind-hearted person in the entire city.¡±
Dong Xi held the Mortal Iron Sword, turned around, and said, ¡°It¡¯s such a big city. If I walk a little further, there will always be kind-hearted people.¡±
¡°You little girl,¡± said the stall owner. ¡°You¡¯re so stingy. Go to the East District and take a look.¡±
¡°Thanks, you¡¯re the kind-hearted person in this city,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile.
¡°Get lost quickly,¡± the stall owner waved his hand.
¡
Dong Xi followed the stall owner¡¯s instructions and arrived at the East District. Soon, she found the Rainbow Store.
It was worth mentioning that Qinan City was so big, but the scale of the Rainbow Store was very small.
Dong Xi looked at the shop that was the size of a small shop in the vige and fell into deep thought.
This shop did not seem like Second Brother¡¯s style, right? Qinan City was one of the five main cities of the East Continent. Such arge city should be the main ce to umte wealth. How could they let go of such a fat piece of meat?
Dong Xi walked in curiously.
The shop was indeed not big. There were only two shelves. The two attendants in the shop leaned against the shelves and were a little sleepy.
Dong Xi knocked on the counter.
One of the attendants woke up and looked at the young man in front of him. The attendant said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, what do you need?¡±
Dong Xi did not say anything and directly took out the token.
The waiter was shocked when he saw the token. He hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°B-Boss.¡±
They did not know what the Boss looked like. Those people said that every time the Boss came, he would look different. The workers only needed to remember the token.
Dong Xi nodded. She was a substitute, but she was still the Boss.
¡°Why is this ce so small?¡± asked Dong Xi in puzzlement.
Another attendant woke up and made an inviting gesture. He said, ¡°Please follow me.¡±
Dong Xi followed the attendant and passed through the wall. Only then did she realize that the wall was just a smokescreen.
After passing through the array, there was another world behind it.
The room was five stories high. A graceful woman walked forward and handed the mask to Dong Xi. The woman said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please.¡±
Dong Xi took the mask and heard the attendant and the woman talking. The woman became even more respectful.
The woman looked at Dong Xi and said, ¡°Boss, pleasee upstairs.¡±
Dong Xi followed the woman through the crowd. In the air, a Fairy was holding a pipa and ying it. It sounded so good, one would just melt.
Chapter 360 - 360 No Need
360 No Need
Thank you readers!
When they reached the top floor, a maid came forward to help Dong Xi take off her coat.
Dong Xi immediately stopped her. Although it was a little tattered, it would be usefulter.
¡°No need,¡± said Dong Xi.
The masked woman waved her hand, and the maid left. The woman took off her mask, revealing a face that could topple a country.
¡°My name is Xiao Han,¡± the woman said with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the Boss wasing, so I didn¡¯t prepare in advance.¡±
Dong Xi directly interrupted the polite conversation. Dong Xi reached the second floor and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Do you have any leads on Qiao Xiaoyan?¡±
¡°Qiao Xiaoyan?¡± Xiao Han was stunned.
After thinking for a moment, Xiao Han shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of him, but don¡¯t worry, Boss. I¡¯ll send someone to look for him now.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Dong Xi nodded.
Dong Xi sent Xiao Han away and did not allow the maid to follow. She wandered around the Rainbow Store alone.
From afar, she saw a group of people gathered together, watching a cultivator take something from afar.
Dong Xi stood at the edge and saw that everyone was nervous for the cultivator.
There was a small hole on the side of a crystal cover. By controlling the spiritual energy, one could take out the item inside and take it for themselves.
If he took it out, it would really be too profitable.
However, it was not that easy. There was a tenfold gravity array inside the crystal cover. Moreover, the magic tools themselves were not small. If he wanted to take them out, he had to find a good angle and control them well.
The surrounding crowd started to talk.
¡°Old Wang, it should work this time, right? Look, the crystal is already at the entrance of the cave.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve seen five people. This guy is the closest to sess.¡±
¡°That drum seems to be a high-grade artifact. If he takes it out, he¡¯ll make a big profit.¡±
¡°It shouldn¡¯t be that easy. Look at this person. He¡¯s obviously at the end of his rope. It¡¯s too difficult to take this out.¡±
¡
Dong Xi looked at it and felt that if this person did not adjust the angle, it would be impossible for him to take it out.
Second Senior Brother was smart. It was hard not to earn money like this.
Countless people wanted to take the bait.
At this moment, Dong Xi heard the others talking.
¡°Wuma is so amazing. I¡¯ve only seen Wuma take it out before.¡±
¡°What¡¯s so amazing about Wuma? It¡¯s just a top-grade spirit weapon.¡±
¡°A top-grade spirit weapon is also a huge profit. See how many spirit stones a top-grade spirit weapon can be exchanged for.¡±
¡
Wuma?
Dong Xi fell into deep thought again. She seemed to have heard this name before?
It seemed that the one who Zhi Lang was jealous of was named Wuma? Zhao Shurou¡¯s new favorite?
Dong Xi clicked her tongue. It seemed that this Wuma was more talented than Zhi Lang!
Dong Xi stepped forward and tried to get close to the person who had just spoken. Dong Xi said, ¡°I think that Wuma is a smart person. It¡¯s definitely not easy to get a top-grade artifact. It¡¯s better to get a top-grade spirit weapon. Profit is profit!¡±
When everyone heard Dong Xi¡¯s words, they were shocked. They reacted and gave Dong Xi a thumbs up. One of them said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re smart.¡±
Dong Xi waved her hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve it. I¡¯m just a little smart. Fellow Daoists, what¡¯s Wuma¡¯s cultivation base?¡±
¡°He seems to be in the early stage of the Golden Core stage, but his control is very strong,¡± said one of them.
The rest of the people followed suit.
¡°The woman who came with Wuma has a low cultivation level. She has just reached the Foundation Establishment stage.¡±
¡°Hehe, in my opinion, Mama took that jade hairpin not to exchange for spirit stones, but to make that woman happy.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Although that woman is wearing a mask, it can be seen that she is definitely beautiful. If we can have a night together, let alone a jade hairpin Hahaha¡±
¡
The topic of their conversation slowly changed. Dong Xi smiled awkwardly and turned to leave.
At this moment, Dong Xi had not realized anything.
Xiao Han found Dong Xi and said that she had news of Qiao Xiaoyan. Dong Xi immediately perked up.
Dong Xi could not help but praise him in her heart. Second Senior Brother¡¯s people were indeed powerful and efficient!
¡°Boss, Qiao Xiaoyan is the daughter of the Zhaofeng City Lord. Three months ago, someone saw her bring some people to Qinan City. After that, no one has seen Qiao Xiaoyan again.¡±
¡°Qiao Xiaoyan¡¯s subordinates have all disappeared?¡± Dong Xi frowned and asked. ¡°Who were they? Is there any trace that can be investigated?¡±
Xiao Han shook her head and said, ¡°No. Qiao Xiaoyan¡¯s subordinate, Wuma, took a top-grade treasured jade hairpin from us with Qiao Xiaoyan three months ago. The two of them should have disappeared together. ording to the rules here, if there¡¯s no news for more than three months, they either left this ce or¡¡±
The spirit fruit in Dong Xi¡¯s hand instantly fell to the ground. Dong Xi could not help but say, ¡°This is quite a coincidence.¡±
Chapter 361 - 361 You Tricked Me
361 You Tricked Me
Who would have thought that after disappearing for three months, Dong Xi would actually run into him?
Thank you readers!
¡°Alright, you can leave first,¡± Dong Xi waved her hand and said.
¡°Yes,¡± said Xiao Han.
Seeing Xiao Han leave, Dong Xi angrily took out amunication jade slip and sent a message to Senior Brother Shu Fa.
[Senior Brother, are you there?]
Shu Fa replied after a moment.
[Junior Sister, what¡¯s the matter? Did you find Qiao Xiaoyan?]
Dong Xi wrote two words and stopped. She could not help but send a voice message. Dong Xi said, ¡°Senior Brother, you tricked me, didn¡¯t you? Qiao Xiaoyan had Wuma by her side. How could something happen? Wuma is an early-stage Golden Core cultivator, and your Junior Sister is just a Qi Refinement trash. You want me to ept a mission? Hmph, I want toin to Master!¡±
Shu Fa might be afraid that Dong Xi would reallyin, so he immediately replied to the voice message. Shu Fa said, ¡°What is it? Qiao Xiaoyan had a Golden Core expert following her? Zhaofeng City Lord didn¡¯t tell me this. It¡¯s my negligence, I apologize to you.¡±
Dong Xi heard the voice message and said coldly, ¡°If an apology works, why do I need Master?¡±
Shu Fa, ¡°¡¡±
Dong Xi continued to send a voice message. ¡°This mission can be given to whoever you want. I¡¯m not doing it anyway.¡±
¡°Junior Sister, half of the reward will be deducted if you fail the mission. Have you thought about it?¡± Shu Fa said.
Dong Xi was speechless.
Right now, Dong Xi only had a few hundred points. If they deducted the reward, she would still owe the sect a lot of points. In the past six months, Dong Xi had been outside and had not refined many pills. She did not have any stock at all.
Shu Fa sent a voice message again. ¡°Junior Sister, this is Senior Brother¡¯s dereliction of duty. Wait in Qinan City. Senior Brother will go over to help you now.¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°?¡±
¡°Senior Brother, do you want to get a share of the reward too?¡± Dong Xi sent a voice message.
In order to increase credibility, Shu Fa sent a voice message saying, ¡°No, Senior Brother is not that¡ Poor.¡±
Dong Xi was speechless.
Was it appropriate to use poverty on Dong Xi? Just the token given by Second Senior Brother alone could be used for 1,000 top-grade spirit stones every month, not to mention that the Big Snake had given him half a spirit vein.
Hehe, Senior Brother Shu Fa really knew nothing.
Shu Fa said in a voice message, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Fellow Daoist Mo Han has read my fortune. He said that it¡¯s not suitable to do it this month.¡±
Heh¡ To pick an auspicious day to deal with the demon race, these Sect Masters were really too particr.
¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Senior Brother toe over,¡± said Dong Xi via voice chat.
¡
Dong Xi could not stay in the Rainbow Store forever. She had used 1,000 top-grade spirit stones to exchange for a high-grade spirit tool that could change her appearance. Not to mention a Soul Formation cultivator, even a Form Synthesis cultivator would not be able to discover it.
Dong Xi casually walked on the street and found that there was a cultivation field for body refinement here. However, one had to pay 20 low-grade spirit stones to enter.
Dong Xi was very curious about which one was better to use, this cultivation ground or the sect¡¯s sword-testing stone.
The training field was filled with Gravity Stones. Dong Xi had just entered and waspletely unprepared. She immediately knelt down due to the force of the gravity.
When the group of people saw Dong Xi like this, they immediately burst intoughter.
¡°This is a neer.¡±
¡°The first time we¡¯re meeting, and you¡¯re already giving me a big bow?¡±
¡°Kid, you¡¯re quite polite! Hurry up and get up, hahaha.¡±
¡
Dong Xi silently stood up from the ground and stretched her body. She felt that it was worth the spirit stones.
Dong Xi did not have many body refiners around her, so she could not learn much. However, this ce was different.
When Dong Xi saw others practicing their legs, she would follow suit. When others practiced their arms, she would secretly learn from them.
A day passed. Dong Xi left reluctantly until night fell.
If they were allowed to spend the night here, Dong Xi would want to stay here for an entire month.
After leaving, Dong Xi thought of the Green Bamboo Wine. After tempering her body, the effect of drinking the wine was quite good. She turned around and walked towards the small tavern.
Every time he walked far away, Dong Xi felt that something was wrong. She quickly circted her cultivation technique as if she was warning him.
Dong Xi dragged her tired body and saw a man holding a sword at the end of the street not far away. He looked at Dong Xi coldly like a demon beast preparing to hunt.
This person had a scar on his face, and it was a ghastly sight.
That¡¯s right, Dong Xi had seen this person before. It was in Zhao Shurou¡¯s courtyard.
It was the man who had been hung up and was on the verge of death.
The two of them looked at each other and did not speak. Dong Xi had an inexplicable premonition.
This man was here for Dong Xi.
Dong Xi stopped and did not turn around to escape.
The rules of the Qinan City forbade fighting. Even Soul Formation cultivators had to abide by this rule, let alone these low-level cultivators!
Chapter 362 - 362 Shock
362 Shock
Of course, rules were rules. If this person had directly captured Dong Xi and killed her in private, no one would have found out.
Thank you readers!
Dong Xi secretly took out the Speed Talisman and stuck it on her body. If something went wrong, she would immediately run away.
However, before she left, Dong Xi felt that she could talk to this man.
Dong Xi was very sure that the person she saw in the courtyard was this man. Zhao Shurou had treated him so badly, so how could he still risk his life for Zhao Shurou?
Although Dong Xi had some guesses, she would only know if it was correct after testing it out.
The man was surprised to see Dong Xi walking over instead of running away.
What surprised the man was what happened next.
Dong Xi walked forward and looked at the man. She said calmly, ¡°Wuma?¡±
Wuma, ¡°?¡±
¡
Dong Xi did not trust the shops outside. In the end, she brought Wuma back to the Rainbow Store.
The two of them sat face to face. Dong Xi could not bear to use the good work Second Brother left to entertain Wuma, so she could only give Wuma a bowl of the Green Bamboo Wine she had bought.
Wuma saw Dong Xi take a sip. Wuma picked up the bowl and finished it in one gulp.
¡°Did Zhao Shurou ask you toe?¡± asked Dong Xi.
Dong Xi looked at Wuma, her tone was very certain.
Wuma leaned back in his chair and looked at Dong Xi.
It seemed that everyone had underestimated the little girl. This girl¡¯s strength and background were not that simple.
It was also because of this that Wuma came back with Dong Xi. Wuma faintly felt that Dong Xi might really be able to help.
¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Wuma nodded.
Dong Xi saw that Wuma was so cooperative and said, ¡°How did you recognize me?¡±
¡°Your eyes,¡± said Wuma.
His appearance could change, but his eyes would never change.
¡°Nonsense, I only nced at you.¡± Dong Xi said in disbelief.
¡°And hair,¡± said Wuma again.
¡°Where is Qiao Xiaoyan?¡± asked Dong Xi.
Wuma said excitedly, ¡°The City Lord sent you?¡±
¡°You can say so.¡± Dong Xi shrugged.
¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Wuma sighed.
Wuma was originally Qiao Xiaoyan¡¯s personal bodyguard. The two of them had developed feelings for each other over time. If Qiao Xiaoyan wanted to be cultivationpanions with Wuma, the Zhaofeng City Lord would naturally not agree. After all, Wuma was a Golden Core guard.
Qiao Xiaoyan had the temper of a youngdy. When she saw that her father did not agree, she eloped with Wuma.
Zhaofeng City Lord was furious and threatened that he would never have a daughter like her.
Three months ago, Qiao Xiaoyan¡¯s life token suddenly cracked. The City Lord of Zhaofeng City sent people to contact Qiao Xiaoyan and Wuma, but they could not reach them at all. The City Lord of Zhaofeng City immediately panicked.
There was no news from the people he had sent out to find her. With no other choice, Zhaofeng City Lord asked for help from the Ningtian Sect.
When this mission was being graded, he identally mixed this difficult mission into the D-grade mission pool, and was then assigned to Dong Xi.
¡°What a touching love story!¡± Dong Xi said. ¡°Qiao Xiaoyan was in danger? You can¡¯t even save her with your Golden Core cultivation?¡±
Qiao Xiaoyan and Wuma, one was a Golden Core cultivator and the other was a Foundation Establishment cultivator. They actually sent Dong Xi, who was at the Qi Refinement stage, to save them? Was this a joke?
Wuma¡¯s expression was gloomy as he said, ¡°That day, I was at the Rainbow Store and helped the youngdy get the jade hairpin. Zhao Shurou took a fancy to me¡ Zhao Shurou grabbed the Young Miss and forced me to submit¡¡±
At this point, Wuma seemed to be at a loss for words. Dong Xi said, ¡°So, you followed Zhao Shurou?¡±
¡°If I can save Young Miss, I don¡¯t mind dying.¡± Wuma shook his head and said, ¡°But Young Miss said that if I do anything against my will to save her, Young Miss will self-destruct and her soul will be destroyed.¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, she felt extremely emotional. Qiao Xiaoyan was also a staunch woman.
¡°So, Qiao Xiaoyan is in Zhao Shurou¡¯s hands?¡± asked Dong Xi.
¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Wuma nodded.
¡°So, Zhao Shurou used Qiao Xiaoyan to force you toe and capture me?¡± asked Dong Xi.
Wuma nodded.
Dong Xi sighed and fell into deep thought.
¡°In that case, bring me back,¡± said Dong Xi after a long time.
Wuma did not expect Dong Xi to say this. He raised his head and looked at Dong Xi in disbelief.
¡°You will die,¡± said Wuma.
Of course, Dong Xi knew that Zhao Shurou did not want Dong Xi to live. It was just that Dong Xi had escaped.
Dong Xi said righteously, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll sacrifice my life for justice.¡±
Wuma did not make a move. Wuma said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, neither I nor Young Miss would do such a thing.¡±
Chapter 363 - 363 Detailed Discussion
363 Detailed Discussion
Dong Xi looked at Wuma¡¯s serious expression and was very satisfied.
Thank you readers!
There was nothing wrong with helping such a person. She was afraid of those who stabbed him in the back.
Wuma said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be anxious. Listen to me properly. This matter needs to be discussed in detail. Do you know where Qiao Xiaoyan is?¡±
Hearing Wuma¡¯s words, Dong Xi immediately took out a pen and paper and drew a simple map.
Then, he handed it to Wuma to see and let Wuma supplement and perfect it.
¡°Qiao Xiaoyan is trapped in this barrier?¡± asked Dong Xi.
¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Wuma nodded.
Dong Xi casually took a stool and drew a veryplicated array on it with blood.
¡°Do you have a nk formation te?¡± asked Dong Xi.
Wuma shook his head. Dong Xi was not in a hurry. She opened the door and asked Xiao Han to send over two low-grade nk formation disks.
The could have anything they wanted in the Rainbow Store.
Dong Xi carved the formation into the formation disk. After she seeded, she handed the formation disk to Wuma.
¡°ce this outside the barrier. I¡¯ll help you save Qiao Xiaoyan,¡± said Dong Xi.
In an instant, Wuma felt that Dong Xi was an expert.
¡°Is this really possible?¡± Wuma asked excitedly. ¡°Can she really be saved?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know if we can save her or not,¡± said Dong Xi. ¡°At least we can get her out of the barrier without alerting anyone.¡±
Dong Xi had experimented with the giant snake before, so it could not be fake.
Wuma heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Alright, as long as we can get out of the barrier, it will be much easier to get out of the Zhao Manor. When will we make our move?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. We still need a helper. Wait a minute. This is the perfect time to perfect the escape n,¡± said Dong Xi.
¡°How many days did Zhao Shurou give you?¡± asked Dong Xi.
¡°Five days,¡± said Wuma.
Dong Xi nodded, then took out hermunication jade slip and urged her to hurry up.
This time, Dong Xi almost did not recognize him. With tears in her eyes, she said, ¡°You¡ Are you Senior Brother Shu Fa?¡±
Shu Fa looked at the little Junior Sister in front of him who was dressed like a boy and had shaved her head. He was a little speechless.
¡°If you¡¯re Dong Xi, then I¡¯m Shu Fa,¡± Shu Fa exined.
Dong Xi removed the magic tool on her body and revealed her true appearance.
She grew a little taller and slimmer. She was still bald. This time, Dong Xi did not want to expose her hair, so she shaved her head.
However, Dong Xi had never expected that Senior Brother Shu Fa would be even more ridiculous. He had actually turned into a charming beauty. This figure, this appearance¡ He was almost prettier than Senior Sister Gu Yao.
Shu Fa also removed his disguise, and a person wearing the uniform of a Ningtian Sect disciple appeared.
When Dong Xi thought of Senior Brother¡¯s charming appearance just now, she could not help but think of a word, ¡®sanctimonious¡¯!
¡°Senior Brother, why are you dressed like this?¡± Dong Xi asked in confusion.
¡°I heard that Madam Zhao Shurou is very attractive. I have to be careful,¡± Shu Fa said seriously.
Dong Xi was speechless.
Dong Xi wanted to say that Senior Brother Shu Fa was worrying too much, but when she thought about how Zhao Shurou had taken a fancy to Dong Tianya and how her taste was not that good, Senior Brother Shu Fa¡¯s worry was understandable.
Thinking of this, Dong Xi suddenly became nervous. Looking at Shu Fa, Dong Xi said, ¡°Senior Brother, do you think Zhao Shurou sent people to capture me because she likes me?¡±
¡°Junior Sister, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Shu Fa couldn¡¯t help butugh.
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
Senior Brother Shu Fa was really not polite.
Since the helper had arrived, Dong Xi called Wuma over. The three of them began to discuss. Wuma looked at the charming Fairy beside Dong Xi and nodded his head, which could be considered as a greeting.
Dong Xi told Shu Fa about the n she had discussed with Wuma. Shu Fa was also very surprised after hearing it.
Shu Fa faintly felt that even if he did note, Junior Sister Dong Xi could still save her.
No wonder those Martial Uncles, Song Qingfeng, and Liang Yan were all so nice to Junior Sister Dong Xi. She had such a unique way of thinking.
And she was very special.
Shu Fa held the map that Dong Xi drew. Shu Fa looked at it for a long time before saying, ¡°Junior Sister, is this really feasible? What if the recement method doesn¡¯t work?¡±
Dong Xi shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve tried. It should be fine. Even if it doesn¡¯t work, it¡¯s fine.¡±
¡°But how do you know that Qiao Xiaoyan is the only one here?¡± Shu Fa asked.
Dong Xi did not answer, but turned around to look at Wuma.
Wuma immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked. Young Miss is the only one in the array. asionally, some maids will go in. It won¡¯t be long before theye out. These maids¡¯ cultivation levels aren¡¯t high either.¡±
Dong Xi simply and roughly took out a wooden basin and two empty jars of Green Bamboo Wine. ¡°If the person who is swapped out isn¡¯t Qiao Xiaoyan, Senior Brother, you can handle it. We can continue to swap.¡±
Shu Fa, ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 364 - 364 Protective Treasures
364 Protective Treasures
¡°How do I leave the residence after the recement?¡± Shu Fa asked. ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±
Thank you readers!
¡°Of course, I¡¯ve already nned it out. When the timees, Senior Brother will hold Zhao Shurou back while the three of us run.¡±
Shu Fa, ¡°¡¡±
Shu Fa squeezed out a smile and said, ¡°Junior Sister, you really don¡¯t treat Senior Brother as an outsider. ¡±
Dong Xi smiled and Shu Fa continued, ¡°Then have you ever thought that Senior Brother might not be able to beat Zhao Shurou?¡±
¡°There¡¯s a high chance that he¡¯s not a match for her,¡± said Dong Xi. ¡°But Senior Brother, you¡¯vee so far. It¡¯s impossible that the Immortal Sect Master didn¡¯t give you any protective treasures, right?¡±
Shu Fa was silent again. Shu Fa had always thought that he was smart, but he did not expect that he would be schemed against one day. Dong Xi was indeed Song Qingfeng¡¯s Junior Sister, the two of them werepletely the same.
Shu Fa raised his head and saw Dong Xi¡¯s smiling face with ill intentions. He immediately understood.
¡°Little girl, how can you tease your Senior Brother like that?¡± Shu Fa said helplessly.
At this moment, Dong Xi became serious. Dong Xi said, ¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. No matter how powerful the restrictions in the Zhao Manor are, you can just follow them. When the timees, I¡¯ll just substitute them for you outside. The garden in the southeast corner is not bad.¡±
As Dong Xi spoke, she raised her hand and pointed to Shu Fa on the map.
Shu Fa also understood what Dong Xi meant. Dong Xi had no intention of entering the Zhao Manor.
Thinking of Dong Xi¡¯s cultivation, Shu Fa felt that it was better not to let Dong Xi enter.
If something really happened, Martial Uncle Lingxu and those few disciples would definitely make Shu Fa pay the price.
Dong Xi once again took out his storage ring and found three spirit talismans to distribute to Shu Fa and Wuma.
¡°This talisman can conceal one¡¯s aura and shield one¡¯s divine sense,¡± said Dong Xi. ¡°It onlysts for the time for an incense stick to burn. You must be careful.¡±
As he spoke, Dong Xi handed the extra piece of paper to Wuma. After Wuma rescued Qiao Xiaoyan, he will paste it on Qiao Xiaoyan¡¯s body.
The three of them went to the Zhao residence one after another. Wuma took the token given by Zhao Shurou and walked in. Then, she used the Substitution Spell to send Shu Fa into the southeast corner of the Zhao Manor. She aimed to swap Senior Brother Shu Fa with a stool in the manor.
Seeing Shu Fa disappear and be reced by a stool, Ma Wu¡¯s heart rxed.
Their first attempt seeded, which greatly boosted their confidence.
The two of them followed the map and found the ce where Qiao Xiaoyan was imprisoned. They searched around, dealt with the guards, and threw the stool inside.
Qiao Xiaoyan was a little puzzled when she saw a stool appear out of thin air. She went forward to pick the stool up.
Unexpectedly, the moment she touched the stool, the world spun and Qiao Xiaoyan appeared in front of the person who had been thinking about her day and night.
Qiao Xiaoyan was extremely delighted. She ignored the shackles on her body and charged straight at Wuma.
Wuma hugged Qiao Xiaoyan and looked at the other ces sensibly.
She seemed to be unhurt.
¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll leave first,¡± said Wuma.
Everything seemed to be going very smoothly. Just as the few of them were about to reach the southeast corner, a huge divine sense swept over.
Shu Fa and Wuma had high cultivation levels and could still resist. However, Qiao Xiaoyan was forced to the ground by the pressure of this divine sense.
Wuma released his divine sense to envelop Qiao Xiaoyan. Even so, the two of them were still unable to move an inch.
This¡ What should he do? Could it be that they were all going to be captured and brought back?
Both of them had spirit talismans on them. Logically speaking, they should not have been discovered. However, Qiao Xiaoyan had juste out and Zhao Shurou had already discovered her.
The only exnation was that there was a warning array in the room.
Wuma looked at Shu Fa and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you can leave, you should leave quickly. Zhao Shurou wants to deal with us. If you don¡¯t leave¡ I¡¯m afraid ¡¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, Zhao Shurou had already arrived on top of them.
Zhao Shurou looked at Shu Fa with a sharp gaze. Zhao Shurou said lightly, ¡°Bringing a big beauty to save a little beauty? Wuma, your luck with women is not bad¡¡±
Wuma gritted his teeth and resisted the pressure of the Soul Formation stage. Wuma shouted angrily, ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±
Zhao Shurou looked at Qiao Xiaoyan, who was in Wuma¡¯s arms. She smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°Little Beauty, how is it? I said before that men are unreliable. Look, you¡¯ve found an even prettier one after going out for a few days.¡±
Qiao Xiaoyan wanted to curse her, but she could not say anything under the absolute pressure.
Shu Fa was at the Nascent Soul stage and was more powerful than Wuma.
But now, Shu Fa was also very hesitant. If Shu Fa was alone, he would definitely be able to escape. However, Wuma and Qiao Xiaoyan would fall into Zhao Shurou¡¯s hands again. Even if they did not die, they would most likely be skinned.
Even if he brought Wuma and Qiao Xiaoyan along, Shu Fa might not be able to escape.
The moment Shu Fa hesitated, a deafening sound came from above, and the ground shook.
Everyone looked over and saw a huge wind dending on the protective shield.
Chapter 365 - 365 Where Did The Helpers Come From?
365 Where Did The Helpers Come From?
This was not the end. Following that, waves of losses crashed over. In an instant, the protective barrier was on the verge of shattering.
Thank you readers!
At this moment, Zhao Shurou could not care less about the three little fellows and immediately flew out. Zhao Shurou shouted, ¡°Who dares to make an enemy of my Zhao Manor?!¡±
Two cultivators appeared in front of Zhao Shurou. Looking at themotion just now, they knew that these two were at the Soul Formation stage.
¡°Zhao Shurou, die!¡± One of the old men gritted his teeth and said.
Zhao Shurou roared, ¡°The two of you? You want to kill me?¡± Dream on!¡±
!!
¡
Shu Fa saw that Zhao Shurou could not estimate them at all, so he immediately said, ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡±
Shu Fa and the others sessfully arrived at the southeast corner. Dong Xi used a wooden basin and a wine jar to swap them out with the Substitution Spell.
Looking at the sky, Dong Xi waved at Shu Fa and the others. Dong Xi said, ¡°Quick, follow me.¡±
Dong Xi led the way, but Wuma had to use all his strength to keep up.
He was not surprised by the Substitution Spell, but he was very envious of Dong Xi for having the movement technique of Earth Shrinking.
When they entered the Rainbow Store, everyone heaved a sigh of relief.
Qiao Xiaoyan took a sip of tea and looked at the little baldy in front of her.
¡°What happened?¡± Shu Fa asked. ¡°Where did the helperse from?¡±
¡°Senior Brother, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard that money can make the world go round,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile.
Shu Fa frowned. It was not that he did not believe it, but¡
¡°Do you have something that can tempt a Soul Formation cultivator?¡± Shu Fa asked curiously.
Dong Xi shook her head.
¡°Of course not,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m such a poor person¡¡±
Shu Fa, ¡°¡¡±
She was still holding a grudge.
Dong Xi looked at Qiao Xiaoyan who was standing at the side. Dong Xi smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have it, but the best father in the world does.¡±
Qiao Xiaoyan was speechless.
Qiao Xiaoyan reacted and said excitedly, ¡°You mean, my father sent those people? My father¡ Didn¡¯t he say that he wanted to sever our father-daughter rtionship?¡±
Dong Xi was a little envious. In her two lifetimes, all the fathers she met were scum.
In her previous life, her father had abandoned her mother the moment Dong Xi made a move.
When her mother died young, Dong Xi went to an orphanage.
In this life, her father had more than 30 concubines. No matter how many children he used, he might not remember them.
Qiao Xiaoyan did not say anything. After this experience, Wuma was still a little afraid. He said, ¡°Miss, let¡¯s go back.¡±
¡°Go back? You know that my father won¡¯t let us be together. You want me to go back?¡±
Qiao Xiaoyan was extremely furious. When she saw Shu Fa at the side, Qiao Xiaoyan instantly broke down.
Qiao Xiaoyan raised her hand and pointed at Shu Fa. She said, ¡°Is what Zhao Shurou said true? You left for a few days and found another woman? Do you like this woman? If it¡¯s true, I¡¯ll leave now and give up my seat for her.¡±
Shu Fa, ¡°¡¡±
What was this? If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t havee.
After making such a long trip and not helping much, he was even forced to get involved in a love triangle?
When Dong Xi heard these words, sheughed without giving him any face.
Qiao Xiaoyan¡¯s expression was extremely ugly as she said, ¡°Little Master, I don¡¯t me you Buddhist cultivators for not understanding feelings. I hope you won¡¯t meddle in this matter.¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, she could not stopughing.
Shu Fa helplessly took down his magic tool. His tall figure was revealed. Shu Fa said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t want to hide it, I was just afraid of Zhao Shurou.¡±
Qiao Xiaoyan immediately understood what he meant.
Qiao Xiaoyan¡¯s face instantly turned red when she thought of her earlier behavior and those words.
No matter what, this was her savior. How could she say that?
Qiao Xiaoyan bowed and said, ¡°I¡¯m being unreasonable. I apologize to you. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±
Shu Fa waved his hand, indicating that it was alright.
¡°Fellow Daoist, if the two of you are truly in love with each other, you should go back and have a good talk with the City Lord. The City Lord is doing this for your own good,¡± said Dong Xi.
Qiao Xiaoyan nodded and looked at Dong Xi. Qiao Xiaoyan said, ¡°Little Master, I have another question.¡±
¡°Please speak, Miss Qiao,¡± said Dong Xi.
¡°How did you find my father?¡± Qiao Xiaoyan asked.
Qiao Xiaoyan did not believe that a young monk could have her father¡¯s spiritual connection.
¡°It¡¯s very simple. I¡¯ll send a message at the square saying that I have a clue about you. All I have to do is wait for your father toe to me,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile.
Qiao Xiaoyan fell into deep thought. Dong Xi watched Shu Fa use his longsword to cut off Qiao Xiaoyan¡¯s shackles and personally sent the two of them downstairs.
After the two left, Shu Fa said, ¡°City Lord Qiao is a good father. If it weren¡¯t for those two who sensed it in time, I¡¯m afraid none of the three of us would have escaped.¡±
Chapter 366 - 366 What a Good Father
366 What a Good Father
Thank you readers!
Dong Xi did not exin in detail what was going on.
Could City Lord Qiao really take out so many spirit stones to save his daughter? Perhaps he was willing. Otherwise, why would he look for the Ningtian Sect?
However, he could not spend a lot of money to invite two Soul Formation cultivators over. There were too many possibilities.
Dong Xi first used his alternate ount to post a message in the square, saying that Qiao Xiaoyan had gone missing and that City Lord Qiao was depressed. It was said that he was willing to spend a lot of money to find his daughter.
In order to snatch limited resources, many people in the cultivation world were very poor. When they heard that City Lord Qiao was willing to spend a lot of money to find his daughter, everyone paid attention to it. They all wanted to know how much City Lord Qiao was willing to pay.
Seeing that more people were discussing, Dong Xi continued to post on her side ount, saying that she knew Qiao Xiaoyan¡¯s whereabouts and wondered if she could get some tips.
As expected, City Lord Qiao¡¯s men took the initiative to contact Dong Xi. Dong Xi then told City Lord Qiao about Qiao Xiaoyan¡¯s current situation. After that, Dong Xi continued to lead the way, saying that City Lord Qiao had actually taken out a good item to hire Soul Formation cultivators to save his daughter. He was really a good father. If she could live in City Lord Qiao¡¯s city, it would definitely be very safe.
City Lord Qiao¡¯s reputation as a good father spread far and wide. Many itinerant cultivators ran to Zhaofeng City to seek shelter. The lives of the citizens of Zhaofeng City also became better.
If he did not save them, the reputation and poprity that he had painstakingly gained would be lost, and City Lord Qiao would have no hope of advancing to the six main cities.
Moreover, the one who was captured was City Lord Qiao¡¯s daughter.
City Lord Qiao thought about it and finally decided to take out something good. The other party had already paved the way just to deal with Zhao Shurou.
Even if City Lord Qiao sent someone to cripple Zhao Shurou, Qi Nancheng would not do anything. After all, City Lord Qiao was just a good father who was crazy for his daughter. City Lord Qiao offered a reward for Zhao Shurou just for his daughter. It was that simple.
Dong Xi did not tell anyone about this. She was sure that City Lord Qiao loved Qiao Xiaoyan very much and would only treat Qiao Xiaoyan better in the future for the sake of her status as a good father.
Shu Fa looked at Dong Xi¡¯s smiling face. Shu Fa suddenly had an idea in his heart. Perhaps this matter was not as simple as what his Junior Sister had said. However, no matter what Dong Xi did, she used her Qi Refinement stage cultivation toplete this task. She was really amazing.
At the same time, Shu Fa felt a little emotional because of Dong Xi¡¯s actions.
It turned out one could also borrow strength to fight strength in these missions. There was no need for him to fight head-on.
His worldview was immediately opened, and the cultivation realm barrier that had been troubling him for a long time also loosened.
Shu Fa cupped his fists and bowed to Dong Xi. Shu Fa said, ¡°Thank you, Junior Sister. I¡¯ve learned a lot.¡±
Shu Fa was now preparing to go back and break through. Shu Fa said, ¡°Junior Sister, are we going back?¡±
¡°Not for now. I found a good ce here. Senior Brother, you can go back first.¡± Dong Xi shook her head.
When Shu Fa heard this, he could not help but say, ¡°Hmm? A good ce? In that case, I won¡¯t go back.¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°?¡±
Dong Xi frowned and said helplessly, ¡°Senior Brother, that¡¯s a ce for body refinement. You¡¯re not a body cultivator, so why are you joining in the fun?¡±
¡°What?¡± Shu Fa asked in surprise. ¡°Junior Sister is also a body cultivator?¡±
Dong Xi nodded.
Shu Fa cupped his fists and said, ¡°As expected, Junior Sister is still the best.¡±
Dong Xi sent Shu Fa away and stayed in Qinan City alone.
Of course, it was not entirely because of body refinement.
Now that Zhao Shurou was injured and her whereabouts were unknown, the entire Qinan City was going to be reshuffled. Dong Xi had to work hard for Second Senior Brother. After spending so many spirit stones, she had to be a little useful at least, right?
The shops and casinos under the Zhao family¡¯s name were the targets of everyone.
Everyone had an unwritten agreement, which was firste, first served.
Dong Xi had no interest in gambling dens. She just wanted more shops. With shops, what could she not do?
Qinan City was in turmoil. Xiao Han found Dong Xi and said worriedly, ¡°Boss, we seized so many shops¡ I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to operate¡±
Dong Xi finally understood why the Rainbow Store was located in the best location and had the biggest signboard in other ces, but why it was so low-key in Qinan City. It was because it was being suppressed!
Dong Xi thought for a moment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Is Qinan City afraid that we¡¯ll be the only one and dominate the market? We¡¯ll just make somepetitors, such as the Red Clothes Shop and the Green Clothes Shop¡ Open more andpete with each other. As long as they don¡¯t find out, hehe Let their spirit stones go into our pockets!¡±
Xiao Han¡¯s brows rxed as she lowered her head and smiled. Xiao Han said, ¡°Boss is indeed powerful. We didn¡¯t think of such a method. This subordinate will arrange for someone to do it now. It will definitely be done well.¡±
Chapter 367 - 367 Still Alive!
367 Still Alive!
Thank you readers!
After that, Dong Xi sent a message to Second Senior Brother, who had lost contact with her, and was prepared to receive no reply. However, she did not expect Second Senior Brother to reply this time.
[Good, as expected of my Junior Sister. This idea is very good. If it were Eldest Senior Brother, I¡¯m afraid he would never be able to think of it.]
Dong Xi, ¡°!!!¡±
Dong Xi immediately sent a message.
[Second Senior Brother is still alive!]
Song Qingfeng, ¡°¡¡±
Song Qingfeng replied helplessly.
[Of course I¡¯m alive. I just went to the mortal world, not to reincarnate.]
Dong Xi replied quickly with a smile.
[When is Second Senior Brothering back? There¡¯s still a big matter waiting for Second Senior Brother to do!]
Song Qingfeng, [What is it?]
Dong Xi, [Second Senior Brother, I have the whereabouts of the Deep Sea Flood Dragon.]
Song Qingfeng was silent for a long time after reading the message. Finally, he sent a voice message. He said, ¡°Very good. I hope that when I return, Junior Sister will be able to capture the Deep Sea Flood Dragon and offer it to Second Senior Brother who loves you dearly.¡±
Dong Xi heard a man¡¯s voice in the background. She asked, ¡°Who are you chatting with?¡±
Just as Dong Xi was about to type a question, Song Qingfeng sent another voice message. His voice was a little impatient. Song Qingfeng said, ¡°Junior Sister, Third Brother wants your spiritual breath to add you as a friend. Don¡¯t add him.¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°?¡±
Third Senior Brother? What was there to hesitate about? She had to add him now!
This was the future Human Emperor, a thigh for her to hug! If she did not hug him now, what was she waiting for?
When Si Kong saw Dong Xi¡¯s name on the jade slip, he smiled and shook the jade slip. Si Kong said, ¡°Second Senior Brother, I¡¯ve disappointed you!¡±
When Song Qingfeng saw this scene, he was a little angry. He picked up the jade slip and sent a voice message to Dong Xi. He said, ¡°Am I the person who loves you the most!? Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±
¡
¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Song Qingfeng said in the voice chat.
Seeing that Second Brother was finally not angry, Dong Xi was relieved.
¡°Second Senior Brother, when will you be back?¡± Dong Xi asked again.
When Second Brother woulde back would determine how long this token couldst.
¡°There are still some things that need to be done. I¡¯ll go back after I¡¯m done,¡± said Song Qingfeng.
Dong Xi did not continue to ask for the exact time. She said in the voice chat, ¡°Second Senior Brother, if you¡¯reing back soon, please inform me in advance.¡±
This way, Dong Xi would be mentally prepared.
Song Qingfeng¡¯s voice carried a hint of a smile as he said, ¡°Okay.¡±
Song Qingfeng put away the jade slip, but he kept smiling. Si Kong was very curious.
Si Kong ced the chess pieces on the chessboard and said, ¡°This little Junior Sister seems to have a good rtionship with you?¡±
There was naturally a reason for Si Kong¡¯s words. Si Kong and Song Qingfeng had been brothers for more than a hundred years. Other than the decades they had spent in the mortal world, they had also lived together for more than a hundred years.
Song Qingfeng was not an easy person to get along with. He was very proud and did not seem to care about anyone.
The Third Senior Brother, Si Kong, who had no sense of existence, was still okay, but Song Qingfeng and the Eldest Senior Brother had been fighting for 200 years.
This was also the first time he saw Song Qingfeng being so approachable. Therefore, Si Kong was more interested in this little Junior Sister he had never seen before.
¡°My Junior Sister apprentice is naturally on good terms with me,¡± said Song Qingfeng.
Song Qingfeng ced the chess piece on the board.
On the chessboard, Song Qingfeng¡¯s piece was about to capture Si Kong¡¯s chess piece. Si Kong was about to lose, and Song Qingfeng could not help but feel proud.
However, in the next second, Si Kong¡¯s chess piecended and cut Song Qingfeng¡¯s dragon in half like a long sword.
Song Qingfeng lost interest and threw the chess piece into the box.
¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore,¡± said Song Qingfeng.
¡°We agreed that if you win, I¡¯ll help you find that person you¡¯re looking for,¡± said Si Kong lightly.
¡°I can find myself,¡± Song Qingfeng said. ¡°You¡¯re a prince now, and you¡¯re learning the art of weighing the pros and cons every day. If I want to win against you, I might as well find that person myself.¡±
¡°The world is so big. How can you do it by yourself?¡± asked Si Kong.
¡°Then you don¡¯t need to worry about it. I do it myself,¡± said Song Qingfeng.
¡°Second Senior Brother, have you forgotten?¡± asked Si Kong. ¡°What did you do in the mortal world more than ten years ago?¡±
Si Kong remembered that his Master was very angry at that time. It was as if his Second Senior Brother had interfered in the mortal world¡¯s matters and had even mistaken him for someone else
Chapter 368 - 368 I Won’t Get the Wrong Person Again
368 I Won¡¯t Get the Wrong Person Again
Thank you readers!
¡°Of course not,¡± said Song Qingfeng. ¡°This time, I definitely won¡¯t get the wrong person.¡±
¡°Second Senior Brother, Master has sealed part of your cultivation. How are you going to find him?¡± Si Kong could not help butugh.
Song Qingfeng knew that Si Kong was also afraid that something would happen to him. Song Qingfeng looked at Si Kong and said, ¡°Junior Brother, there¡¯s no need to persuade me. I promised Father that I would find them. Even if I became a mortal, I would still find them, let alone now that I have ten percent of my cultivation. Thest time was an ident, but it¡¯s impossible this time.¡±
Because the power of bloodline could not be profaned.
Si Kong did not say anything else. He watched as Song Qingfeng stood up and waved his fan as he left. Si Kong did not stop him.
Master had said that this was Second Senior Brother¡¯s Heart Tribtion. If he could not find someone, Second Senior Brother¡¯s cultivation speed would continue to be very slow.
But who was Song Qingfeng looking for? It could actually affect one¡¯s state of mind?
After Song Qingfeng left the Imperial Residence, Si Kong sent someone to look for him and promised to help Song Qingfeng find him.
He could directly say that he had a water spirit root? These mortals did not know how to check for spirit roots.
After thinking for a moment, Song Qingfeng asked the person to wait.
Song Qingfeng took the jade slip and found Mo Han from Destiny Valley. Song Qingfeng said through voice chat, ¡°Fellow Daoist Mo Han, do you want to open calcte my fortune? The price is not a problem.¡±
Although Mo Han was young, but his name was very resounding in the Eastern Continent.
It was said that Mo Han¡¯s divinations were never wrong.
Mo Han quickly replied, ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Fellow Daoist, but I¡¯ve already performed divination this month.¡±
Song Qingfeng frowned. He knew Mo Han¡¯s rule that he only do divination once a month.
Although it would take a month, Song Qingfeng could afford to wait. Song Qingfeng said in the voice chat, ¡°Is next month okay?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Sect Leader Wu Ren of the Beast Trainer Sect has already booked next month,¡± Mo Han said in a voice message.
Song Qingfeng thought that it would be fine to wait for another month. Song Qingfeng said in the voice chat, ¡°The month after next?¡±
¡°Masked Moon Sect has reserved it,¡± Mo Han said.
¡
Song Qingfeng asked for a few months and suddenly had an idea.
Perhaps Mo Han did not want to perform divination at all?
What did Mo Han know? The people of Destiny Valley were all mysterious. No one was willing to deal with them because they knew a little too much.
Song Qingfeng thanked him and Mo Han breathed a sigh of relief. He almost lost his reputation.
Mo Han did not know what Song Qingfeng wanted to ask, but he vaguely knew that he could not answer this question.
Song Qingfeng thought it and looked for Dong Xi again.
Didn¡¯t Little Junior Sister know how to calcte too? If Mo Han refused to calcte his fortune, Song Qingfeng could ask Dong Xi.
Song Qingfeng could only try his best now. He did not care if his Junior Sister was right or not. She could just give him a direction.
At this moment, Dong Xi was training her body in the body training field.
Hearing that Second Brother was looking for her and wanted Dong Xi to read his fortune, she asked curiously, ¡°Second Senior Brother, why didn¡¯t you ask the people from Destiny Valley for help?¡±
¡°I¡¯m keeping the fertile water to myself,¡± Song Qingfeng said in the voice chat. ¡°Little Junior Sister, if you can calcte it, I¡¯ll give you all these spirit stones.¡±
¡°Thank you for your concern, Second Senior Brother. What are the characteristics of the person you¡¯re looking for?¡± Dong Xi said with a smile. ¡°Let me see.¡±
¡°642 years old this year. Water spirit root,¡± Song Qingfeng replied immediately.
Dong Xi took out the turtle shell that Li Li had given him. It was the first time she was using itit.
Dong Xi arranged the tortoise shells properly and struck them with a binding technique. The tortoiseshells floated in the air, and forming a ring. Dong Xi cast thest spell, and the ring fell to the ground.
Dong Xi took a look, took out a pen and paper, and began to calcte.
After a long time, Dong Xi raised her head and confidently sent a message to Song Qingfeng.
[Second Senior Brother, I didn¡¯t find anyone who meets your requirements.]
Song Qingfeng gave up and nned to go out and search for it slowly. Dong Xi then sent another message.
[I found a 642-year-old woman, but she doesn¡¯t have a water spirit root. However, I think there¡¯s only one person who can live for more than 600 years in the mortal world. Second Senior Brother, do you want to go and look for her?]
¡°Location,¡± Song Qingfeng replied immediately.
Dong Xi could not figure out the exact location. She only told Second Brother a general direction and some of the surrounding environment. Dong Xi then sent a message.
[Southwest direction, surrounded by water on all sides, wooden houses.]
Song Qingfeng replied immediately.
[Thank you, Junior Sister.]
Dong Xi, [Why do we need to thank each other? Why don¡¯t you give me a few more blind eggs? Perhaps I can hatch a Deep Sea Flood Dragon?]
Song Qingfeng replied, [It¡¯s easy. As long as you¡¯re good to me, you can take 100 blind eggs.]
Chapter 369 - 369 Can’t Afford It
369 Can¡¯t Afford It
In Dong Xi¡¯s mind, the scene of 100 Taoties instantly appeared. Although she knew that she would not be so lucky, such a scene sessfully made Dong Xi give up on the idea of continuing to hatch the blind egg.
Thank you readers!
Now, there was only one egg. Dong Xi could not afford to do such a thing.
Dong Xi,[Forget it, I can¡¯t afford it.]
Song Qingfeng replied, [Go to the Rainbow Store and pick a magic tool.]
Song Qingfeng knew that Dong Xi would not care about this. However, they were all cultivators after all. If Song Qingfeng wanted to find someone, he could not let his Junior Sister bear the karma.
When Dong Xi saw Second Senior Brother¡¯s message, she immediately revealed a money-grubber look. Dong Xi smiled and said in the voice message, ¡°Thank you, Second Senior Brother. I won¡¯t hesistate.¡±
Song Qingfeng¡¯s gloomy mood was also washed away by Dong Xi¡¯sughter. Song Qingfeng murmured, ¡°What a silly girl.¡±
Song Qingfeng turned around and realized that Si Kong had already arrived. Song Qingfeng did not hesitate and said directly, ¡°Southwest, surrounded by water, wooden houses. Where is it?¡±
¡
Dong Xi was also very happy to help Second Senior Brother solve his problem. Now, Dong Xi was no longer a Junior Sister who could only rely on her Senior Brothers. At least she could help her Senior Brothers do something.
Dong Xi casually put away themunication jade slip. Just as he was about to put away the turtle shell on the ground, she found that everyone had surrounded her.
A group of burly men surrounded Dong Xi and looked at the turtle shell on the ground with curiosity.
¡°Fellow Daoist, do you know how to read fortunes?¡± asked one of them.
The others also stared at Dong Xi, waiting for her answer.
Dong Xi smiled and said, ¡°I know¡ Just a little.¡±
Everyone immediately started talking.
¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re really amazing. Can you help me read my fortune and see when I can have a wife?¡±
¡°Go to the side. You¡¯re all cultivators. Why are you marrying a wife? That¡¯s called a Dao Companion! Fellow Daoist, tell me what kind of demon beasts I can catch this time and whether I cane back alive.¡±
¡°Is there a need to ask? You¡¯re already in the third level of body refining tier, so you¡¯ll definitelye back alive. Why don¡¯t you read my fortune and see if I can enter the Ningtian Sect?¡±
¡°How old are you? You¡¯ve reached the Foundation Establishment stage. How can the Ningtian Sect ept you? Fellow Daoist, you better read my fortune¡¡±
¡
Dong Xi looked at the people around him and pondered for a moment. Suddenly, an idea came to her mind. Dong Xi smiled and said, ¡°How about this, each of you will fight with me. I will read the fortune of whoever wins. I guarantee that it will be true.¡±
When everyone heard Dong Xi¡¯s words, they immediately quieted down. A momentter, they began to talk.
¡°Fellow Daoist, is this true? You¡¯re not joking?¡±
¡°Fellow cultivator, we are all body cultivators, so we have quite a bit of strength. We might not be too careful when we fight. It wouldn¡¯t be good if we hurt you.¡±
¡
Dong Xi waved her hand to interrupt the crowd and took out a porcin bottle. Dong Xi said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. I have the Vitality Reinforcement Pills. Even if I get injured, I won¡¯t me you.¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s words unintentionally calmed everyone down. Immediately, someone said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go first!¡±
¡°Fellow Daoist, please give me some pointers!¡± Dong Xi cupped her fists and said.
It was fine for body cultivators to spar here, because under five times the gravity, everyone¡¯s movements would be slower, and they would not use spiritual power. As long as no one died, no one would care.
The two of them walked to an empty space. The remaining body cultivators formed a circle, which wasparable to a boxing championship.
Among them, some wanted to read fortunes, and some heard that a child was sparring with a strong man.
Indeed, it was human nature to watch the drama unfold.
¡°Fellow Daoist, please go ahead!¡± said Dong Xi.
This person was nine feet tall, twice the size of Dong Xi, and his small arms were as thick as Dong Xi¡¯s thighs.
This person¡¯s muscles were full of strength, and it was also a symbol of diligent cultivation.
His fist was as big as a bowl, and it was almost as big as a high-grade spiritual energy.
Dong Xi was a little excited. She would be stronger if she met a stronger opponent. This was the essence of the cultivation technique that the Big Snake had given him.
Because of the five times gravity, everyone¡¯s movements were slower than when they were outside.
However, they was still much faster than those who were not body cultivators. Dong Xi did not dodge when she saw the fisting, but raised her hand to meet it.
Dong Xi¡¯s thin arm formed a contrast with that person¡¯s arm. Some people did not dare to look at it anymore and turned their heads away.
Dong Xi was not afraid at all. After receiving this punch, all the muscles in her body began to move rhythmically.
When everyone saw this scene, they all started discussing in surprise.
¡°What is it? She actually blocked it?¡±
¡°Let me tell you, this Fellow Daoist is very powerful. I¡¯ve seen her almost every day for the past month. I¡¯ve never heard of her as a body refiner.¡±
Chapter 370 - 370 Special Cultivation Method
370 Special Cultivation Method
When everyone heard this, they were even more shocked and discussed animatedly.
Thank you readers!
¡°What? She¡¯s also a body cultivator? Then why are there no traces of cultivation on the muscles on her body?¡±
¡°It should be a special cultivation technique.¡±
¡°Moreover, this girl dared to challenge everyone. This means that she has a certain level of strength.¡±
¡
While everyone was discussing, Dong Xi had already fought with this person dozens of times.
Dong Xi sometimes used her arms to block, sometimes her legs, and sometimes her back.
It was like a piece of steel that had been tempered thousands of times, continuously tempering every part of his body.
When Dong Xi felt that it was about time, she started to counterattack.
Dong Xi returned the energy that was originally hidden in her body.
The nine-foot-tall man fell to the ground with a loud sound. The people around him cheered.
Body cultivators were like this. As long as they won with their strength, they were worthy of praise!
Dong Xi stepped forward and stretched out her hand towards the person on the ground. This person pulled Dong Xi¡¯s hand in annoyance and used Dong Xi¡¯s strength to stand up.
¡°Thank you, Fellow Daoist,¡± the man said with a bruise on his face.
Dong Xi took out a porcin bottle and took out a Vitality Reinforcement Pill for this person.
It was not too much for him to eat a medicinal pill as he followed the body refinement.
At this moment, everyone understood. It turned out that¡ Dong Xi said that she had the Vitality Reinforcement Pills so that everyone would not worry¡ It was prepared for everyone.
Dong Xi¡¯s opponent was stunned when he saw the pill.
Vitality Reinforcement Pill? Top-grade Vitality Reinforcement Pill?
Dong Xi gave him the pill that he used to heal himself? Wasn¡¯t this a waste of heavenly treasures? Why would such a small injury require such a good medicinal pill?
As a body cultivator, his skin was rough and his flesh was thick. He could still suffer more from such injuries.
This person carefully ced the Vitality Reinforcement Pill into the porcin bottle. Then, he looked at Dong Xi and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, another two rounds?¡±
When everyone heard what he said, they immediately became anxious.
Everyone immediately shouted in dissatisfaction.
¡°Fellow Daoist, is it our turn? He has already fought once and has no strength left. It¡¯s our turn.¡±
¡°He hasn¡¯t even eaten the Vitality Reinforcement Pill. He probably hasn¡¯t thought of what to do. Let me do it. ¡±
¡°Fellow Daoist!¡±
¡
Dong Xi listened to the enthusiastic voices around her and said with a smile, ¡°Fellow Daoist, go and rest for a while. I¡¯ll spar with other fellow Daoists.¡±
When everyone heard this, they immediately became excited. Dong Xi pointed at a burly man and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please give me some pointers.¡±
The person who was pointed at immediately became happy and said, ¡°Please!¡±
The two of them fought back and forth, and everyone¡¯s blood boiled as they watched. They wondered when it would be their turn.
Just like that, Dong Xi gave a Vitality Reinforcement Pill to each person she defeated.
In the eyes of these body cultivators, this was a great thing.
If he fought with this child, not only could he refine his body, but he could also obtain a top-grade Vitality Reinforcement Pill.
Everyone rushed forward one after another. Even when they entered seclusion at night, Dong Xi was still not defeated.
The other body cultivators who did not get the chance were very disappointed. Dong Xi smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoists, don¡¯t be disappointed. I¡¯ll be back early tomorrow morning. Let¡¯s continue thepetition.¡±
Everyone immediately shouted in high spirits, ¡°See you tomorrow!¡±
¡
The news of Dong Xi sparring with others and giving them a divination calction if she lost and a top-grade Vitality Reinforcement Pill if she won spread throughout the entire Qinan City.
Many people were tempted, but they heard that only body cultivators werepeting, so many people could not go.
However, when Baki and the others heard this, they were very tempted.
Body cultivator, these brothers are all body cultivators!
No, he had to spar with this fool.
The next morning, many people were already waiting outside the training ground before it opened.
As soon as Dong Xi arrived, everyone immediately surrounded her and spoke enthusiastically.
¡°Good morning, Fellow Daoist.¡±
¡°Fellow Daoist, what we said yesterday still counts today?¡±
¡°Fellow Daoist, if you lose, you will give me a top-grade Vitality Reinforcement Pill?¡±
¡°Fellow Daoist, are your divinations urate?¡±
¡
Dong Xi looked at the crowd of 100,000 people who were asking her all sorts of questions. Dong Xi said indifferently, ¡°Whether I give you the Vitality Reinforcement Pill or not, I need to see if you used your full strength. As for whether my divination is urate, you¡¯ll know when you win.¡±
These words were extremely arrogant. Body cultivators were hot-blooded people. Hearing Dong Xi¡¯s words, their fighting spirit was ignited.
As soon as the door of the cultivation ground opened, everyone immediately walked in.
Dong Xi also saw a few familiar people in the crowd. It was Baki and the others.
Fortunately, Dong Xi had changed her appearance and body shape, so he should not be able to recognize her.
However¡ She could not use the leg technique he learned from Baki for the time being.
Dong Xi chose a person and started sparring.
After she chose a few opponents, everyone realized that Dong Xi¡¯s opponents were almost all at the thirdyer of body refining tier and above.
Chapter 371 - 371 Not Everyone Can Do It
371 Not Everyone Can Do It
Everyone realized this problem. It seemed that not everyone could be her opponent.
Thank you readers!
When it was afternoon, Dong Xi finally lost a match. Everyone immediately cheered.
Dong Xi was also exceptionally happy. It would be meaningless if she kept winning. What Dong Xi wanted was to break through her own limits, not to win.
Dong Xi stood up from the ground and rubbed her bruised face. She said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you won. What do you want?¡±
The body cultivator was stunned for a moment. After a moment, he scratched his head and said, ¡°I¡ There¡¯s nothing to calcte. I just want to earn a top-grade Vitality Reinforcement Pill¡¡±
Dong Xi smiled when she heard this. She took out two Vitality Reinforcement Pills and handed them to the body cultivator.
¡°If there¡¯s nothing else you want to calcte, then I¡¯ll give you these two Vitality Reinforcement Pills,¡± said Dong Xi.
The cultivator looked at the pills in his hand and immediately smiled happily. For body cultivators, the Vitality Reinforcement Pill was even better than the Spirit Restore Pill.
Needless to say, this were top-grade Vitality Reinforcement Pills!
The cultivator¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at Dong Xi like a big ck bear.
The cultivator said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡ Can I continue topete with you?¡±
¡°I can¡¯t ask for more!¡± Dong Xi nodded.
¡°Alright, I¡¯lle back tomorrow,¡± the cultivator said excitedly.
Dong Xi had been fighting from morning to night. When she was tired, she would eat a Vitality Reinforcement Pill and a Spirit-Nourishing Pill to recover. This kind of arm surprised everyone.
Which family¡¯s Young Master was this? Doesn¡¯t he feel heartache eating medicinal pills like this?
However, whoever had such a Young Master would have a sessor in the future.
For a moment, everyone was fearless and confused. It was really not a good feeling to meet such a rich and hardworking person.
Baki and the other brothers squatted at the side, watching the two peoplepeting.
¡°Have you all reached the foundation level of body tempering?¡± asked Baki.
The few of them said.
¡°I¡¯m on the second level.¡±
¡°Me too.¡±
After Baki heard this, he pped Old Fifth on the head. Baki said, ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re not even at the third level of Body Refining Tier. You¡¯ve seen it for yourself. There are many people at the third level of Body Refining Tier and above in the entire Qinan City. We can¡¯t cultivate spells, and neither can we cultivate bodies. What path do we have in the future?¡±
Old Fifth lowered his head and rubbed his head pitifully. He wanted to say something, but he felt that Baki was right.
Baki sighed and said, ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll go and try. A top-grade Vitality Reinforcement Pill can be exchanged for a lot of spirit stones. It¡¯s a free trade. As for you guys, cultivate well here for me. In the future, you¡¯ll have less to eat and drink. Except for some money to drink Green Bamboo Wine, the rest wille to the cultivation field.¡±
The few of them looked at the burly men around them and knew that they were at the bottom. They all kept their mouths shut and had nothing to say.
Dong Xi just finished a fight and saw Baki wanting toe over. After thinking for a moment, Dong Xi let Baki go onstage.
Baki rubbed his hands and walked forward excitedly. Baki said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, please guide me.¡±
This was the first time Dong Xi had fought against Baki. However, because she was already familiar with Baki¡¯s leg techniques, she was able to dodge each of Baki¡¯s attacks skillfully.
Baki was silent for a few times in a row, and his expression became serious.
Baki knew that he was not very powerful, but he could not be so useless, right?
Under five times the gravity, both of their movements were rtively slow, but the other party could easily dodge.
Baki began to doubt his life. At the same time, he gave up on leg techniques and began to focus on fist techniques.
Baki¡¯s attack was simr to Dong Xi¡¯s. They both believed that offense was the best defense and gave up all defense.
Every time they attacked, their fists would hit the flesh. The two of them fought back and forth. After a round, Baki copsed on the ground.
His entire body was in extreme pain, and even his nose hurt when he breathed.
However, Baki was very satisfied. Even his bones felt great.
Baki smiled at Dong Xi and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re amazing.¡±
Dong Xi was very surprised by Baki¡¯s outstretched hand. She also admired Baki¡¯s fighting style.
If she had known earlier that Baki would y like this, Dong Xi would have thought of a way to spar with Baki.
Dong Xi knew that Baki¡¯s injuries were not light, but she still only gave him a top-grade Vitality Reinforcement Pill. He could either consume it to heal his injuries, or if he was reluctant to consume it, he could go back to recuperate.
The rules could not be changed. If they were changed, it would be difficult to exin to the others.
Even so, Baki was still very satisfied. Baki held the Vitality Reinforcement Pill and smiled happily like a child.
¡°Thank you, Fellow Daoist,¡± Baki said. ¡°I¡¯ve learned a lot today. I look forward to sparring with you again in the future.¡±
Baki took the pill and left. Dong Xi also ate one. Then, she chose her next opponent and continued thepetition.
Chapter 372 - 372 Sparring and Breaking Through
372 Sparring and Breaking Through
Dong Xi had thought that the sparring session with Baki was just a small interlude. She did not expect that there would be even more peopleing the next day.
When asked about the reason, it turned out that Baki and Dong Xi had broken through during their sparring session and had actually reached the fourth level of Body Refining Tier!
It was said that when a person was beaten up, it was possible to break through the limit.
Dong Xi did not expect Baki to be so lucky.
Because of this, more and more body cultivators came here every day. Even if they were cultivating, they had to be close to each other.
Seeing this situation, Dong Xi felt that this could not go on, as no one could cultivate properly. Dong Xi decided to find the owner of this cultivation ground and have a good talk.
Dong Xi saw that the owner of the cultivation ground was a middle-aged man in his thirties.
This person had a pale face and no beard, so it was impossible to tell what cultivation level he had. However, judging from his figure, he was also a self-cultivator. The Boss¡¯s face was glowing.
Dong Xi knew that the Boss was in a good mood because of the good news. In the past few days, the Boss had made a lot of money just from the tickets.
The Boss was very friendly when he saw Dong Xi. After all, who would not like such a VIP?
¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re very capable,¡± the Boss cupped his fists and said.
¡°Thank you for your praise, Fellow Daoist.¡± Dong Xi cupped her fists and said, ¡°I¡¯m Dong Li. May I know how I should address you?¡±
¡°San Yin,¡± said the Boss.
Dong Xi said, ¡°Fellow Daoist San Yin, I¡¯ll cut to the chase. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen it for yourself these past few days. I¡¯ve been sparring with people in the cultivation hall. More and more people areing¡¡±
San Yin was a businessman. Once Dong Xi said it, San Yin immediately understood.
San Yin was also worried that such a cash cow would go somewhere else. San Yin immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you that so many people havee over these past few days. From today onwards, 30 percent of my profits will go to you.¡±
In any case, she did not need to do anything and could get 30 percent of the profits. This San Yin was really willing to spend a lot of money.
Dong Xi liked to talk to such a straightforward person. Dong Xi said, ¡°Since Fellow Daoist is in so much pain, I¡¯ll be straightforward.¡±
¡°What else do you need, let me know?¡± San Yin asked.
Even though he said this, San Yin was still a little depressed. Could it be that 30 percent of the profits was not enough?
¡°Fellow Daoist, I think you¡¯ve also realized that the cultivation ground is a little small, right?¡± Dong Xi pondered for a moment and said.
¡°That¡¯s right. There are too many people. There¡¯s no ce to spar on the second floor,¡± said San Yin.
¡°Fellow Daoist, do you n to expand?¡± asked Dong Xi with a smile.
San Yin turned his head and sighed. He said awkwardly, ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t want to expand? However, every inch ofnd in Qinan City is extremely expensive. Most of thend is in the hands of the nobles. It¡¯s already very difficult for me to get such arge area, so expanding is even more difficult.¡±
Dong Xi was still smiling. Looking at the somewhat worried San Yin, Dong Xi said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, if I can provide thend, how about we split the profits 50-50 in the future?¡±
San Yin¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. He looked at Dong Xi and said in surprise, ¡°Are you serious, Fellow Daoist?¡±
During the sparring session, this Fellow Daoist was already very generous and also very capable. San Yin guessed that he should be the Young Master of some family.
Looking at it now, it was indeed so.
¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Dong Xi nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to waste our energy with lies. Fellow Daoist, are you willing?¡±
¡°Alright.¡± San Yin nodded.
San Yin had already thought it through. No matter how muchnd the other party took out, he could at least use it as a backer in Qinan City. He could take out an additional 20 percent of the profits in exchange for a powerful ally.
This was a huge profit.
However, Dong Xi gave San Yin an even bigger surprise.
On the second day, Dong Xi asked Xiao Han toe over to discuss with San Yin. It was a contract written in ck and white. Both parties would be bound by the Heavenly Dao once they dripped their blood essence.
Xiao Han invested in the shop next door that she got from Zhao Shurou. San Yin saw such a big empty space and hated to lose it, so he took over the renovation and restrictions.
After Dong Xi found out, she was very satisfied and said two more gimmicks that could be done.
For example, the title of Qinan City¡¯s number one body cultivator, or the group arena. There would be rewards after winning consecutively.
At that time, everyone woulde here to support them for these gimmicks.
Being in the limelight was a human instinct, especially for body cultivators.
After being reminded by Dong Xi, San Yin seemed to have been enlightened. He even came up with some expert lectures and peer exchanges.
The most amazing thing was that San Yin established the first Body Cultivator Alliance in the cultivation world here.
San Yin said, ¡°All of you are body cultivators. We are the most bitter and tired people in the cultivation world, but we don¡¯t have the status we deserve. In the future, we will advance and retreat together. When we go out and meet body cultivators in trouble, we will help them if we can.¡±
Dong Xi looked at San Yin, who was speaking passionately, and was full of admiration. Such a person was born to be a businessman.
Chapter 373 - 373 Body Cultivator Alliance
373 Body Cultivator Alliance
What was worth mentioning was that Dong Xi was the first member of this Body Cultivator Alliance.
Dong Xi left the training field, hands behind her back, and walked slowly towards the Rainbow Store.
At this moment, a familiar figure stood in front of Dong Xi.
Dong Xi was stunned for a moment, and then a smile appeared on her face. This guy had finally crawled out?
Zhi Lang walked through the familiar street, but the days of being surrounded were gone.
!!
The guards who had gone with him to collect the blood had already entered the cycle of reincarnation. Only Zhi Lang was trapped on the ground, trying to survive.
Zhao Shurou did note to Zhi Lang¡¯s rescue. Because the soil was loose, Zhi Lang did not dare to use brute force. If he used too much force, the soil might copse and bury him underground. He could only use the knife to dig the tunnel bit by bit.
When Zhi Lang came out and looked at the wooden token on the ground, he was even angrier.
Zhi Lang had to find this little girl and throw her into the Deep Sea Flood Dragon¡¯s stomach.
He had to find Zhao Shurou and ask her why she did not save him.
With Zhao Shurou¡¯s ability, as long as she went, how could she not notice?
Zhi Lang was filled with anger as he walked towards the Zhao Manor. However, he did not know that the little girl he hated the most was just in front of him.
Dong Xi crossed her arms, looking like she was waiting to watch a show.
Dong Xi also wanted to know how Zhi Lang would react after knowing that Zhao Shurou was injured and escaped.
Dong Xi followed him all the way to the Zhao Mansion. The Zhao Manor was already empty. The que outside the door had been changed to the name of the Liu Manor.
Zhi Lang walked in and was immediately stopped by the guard.
¡°Where did Madam Zhao go?¡± asked Zhi Lang in confusion.
¡°She ran away!¡± the guard said disdainfully.
Zhi Lang did not know what was going on. How long had it been? How could there be such a huge change?
Zhao Shurou was at the Soul Formation stage, how could she run away? She did not even want the family business that she had painstakingly built up?
Before Zhi Lang could understand, a group of people chased after him.
Zhi Lang turned around and looked at everyone. His expression was very ugly. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash. Qinan City forbids fighting in private.¡±
That person said, ¡°Heh¡ Who¡¯s fighting with you? Are you worthy?¡±
Zhi Lang wanted to escape, but he realized that someone had thrown out an array disk. The spiritual Qi on Zhi Lang¡¯s body began to go out of control.
Zhi Lang quickly retreated and saw a little bald head not far away.
Originally, cultivators did not want to offend Buddhist cultivators, but he could not care less now.
Zhi Lang wanted to control the small monk and open a path for himself.
Qinan City forbade fighting, but as long as themotion was not too big, it was fine.
If someone died¡The guards of Qinan City would definitely interfere.
All his thoughts were wonderful. Just as Zhi Lang was about to approach the little bald head, the little monk used his movement technique to quickly dodge.
Zhi Lang was stunned. He felt that this movement technique was a little familiar.
At this moment, a mockingugh entered Zhi Lang¡¯s ears, and Zhi Lang¡¯s expression instantly changed.
¡°Why?¡± Dong Xi asked. ¡°You don¡¯t take it seriously after suffering a loss?¡±
¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Zhi Lang¡¯s facial features were distorted as he said.
When Zhi Lang wanted to attack again, Dong Xi¡¯s figure had already retreated a hundred feet.
Dong Xi stuck two Speed Talismans on herself again and used Earth Shrinking to escape.
Zhi Lang wanted to give chase, but how could his enemies let Zhi Lang leave like this?
Dong Xi ran away. However, she did not want to miss the drama. She immediately took out the jade slip and began to check the information on it. She even specially sent a message to ask.
[Are there any Fellow Daoists from Qinan City? Did Zhi Lang run away?]
This question instantly attracted many replies.
[Who is Zhi Lang? What happened?]
[Fellow Daoist Qinan City is here. I heard that Zhi Lang relied on Zhao Shurou and ran to zing City.]
[Really? Maybe I can get a reward.]
[Fellow Daoist above, no matter how bad Zhao Shurou is, she¡¯s still at the Soul Formation stage.]
¡
Dong Xi continued to flip through and read a lot of gossip.
¡°Zhao Shurou needs to rely on blood to cultivate, so she can¡¯t kill cultivators. In order not to be discovered, she can only do it in a forest. Therefore, I¡¯m guessing that Zhao Shurou may be in zing City. Of course, it¡¯s also possible that she¡¯s in the forest in Qinan City and hasn¡¯t left at all. ¡±
¡°I know about Zhi Lang. He¡¯s been arrested by Qinan City. It¡¯s said that he was disturbing the peace.¡±
[How was he punished?]
[It¡¯s very simple for you. Wait for the next beast tide and go to the front line.]
When Dong Xi saw this, she could not help but click her tongue. There were often beast tides in Qinan City. Usually, everyone would stay inside the protective barrier to resist the enemy, but someone had to go outside to stop the endless attacks of the demon beasts.
Normally, the guards would be at the front. Of course, the benefits of the guards were also huge.
Not to mention the high sry given by the City Lord, just the resources obtained from the demon beasts could also make a lot of money.
If one did not have enough strength, one might not be able to survive outside the protective shield.
Chapter 374 - 374 Trash
374 Trash
Especially a trash like Zhi Lang. His cultivation relied on medicinal pills, so he could not survive.
Dong Xi looked at the information on the jade slip and clicked her tongue.
She did not know what Zhao Shurou had done to let down the City Lord. Suddenly, an idea came to Dong Xi¡¯s mind, and her eyes instantly widened.
It would not be¡ Zhao Shurou dared to flirt with the City Lord?
Dong Xi did not know that this time, she had guessed correctly.
In the past few days, Dong Xi had nothing to do. As usual, she threw arge number of spirit stones into the incubation bag.
Dong Xi looked at the money that was dwindling day by day and felt extreme heartache.
However, this time, Dong Xi felt that the demon beast egg seemed to move.
Dong Xi rubbed her eyes and looked over again. She was sure that her eyes were not ying tricks on her and that the egg had really moved.
Dong Xi was very excited. Shey on the table and stared at it intently.
She thought about all the demon beasts that were born from eggs and became even more excited. Was this the happiness of a blind egg?
Finally, the demon beast inside the egg began to peck at the shell.
Dong Xi looked at the mouth that was exposed first. She already had a small confirmation in her heart that this was the bird n.
What kind of bird could it be? So many spirit stones were needed to break out of the shell?
The eggshell was pecked off, and the little guy inside poked its head out of the eggshell.
Dong Xi looked at the featherless bird, and the corners of her mouth twitched a few times.
What was this? What bird could be balder than the current Dong Xi? It can¡¯t be an ostrich, right?
Dong Xi reacted and shook her head. Impossible. How could there be an ostrich in the cultivation world?
Dong Xi tried to summon Su Cheng, but Su Cheng ignored her.
Instead, it was the little bird that opened its eyes and saw Dong Xi¡¯s bald head. It became excited.
The little bird immediately stumbled towards Dong Xi.
Dong Xi rubbed her head.
Oh no, this ugly bird could not have mistaken her for its mother, right?
The ugly bird twisted and fell, making a sound.
However, it still stood up and walked toward Dong Xi with determination.
When it reached Dong Xi¡¯s side, it ced its head in Dong Xi¡¯s hand, revealing his butt.
The more Dong Xi looked, the more shocked she became.
Damn it, why was he bing more and more like an ostrich?
No way!
Dong Xi scratched her head with her empty hand. She had spent so many Spirit stones. Even if it was not a Deep Sea Flood Dragon, it had to be a powerful demonic beast, right? Why was it just an ugly bird?
However, the warmth in her hand made Dong Xi feel that this little fellow was indeed alive.
Dong Xi sighed softly and epted her fate.
Forget it. Dong Xi had spent so many spirit stones to feed the child. The child was ugly, so he could not me anyone else. He could only me Second Senior Brother. After all, he had been chosen by Second Senior Brother.
The little fellow had just been born and needed to be fed. Dong Xi thought for a moment and took out the grass seed to feed the little fellow. The little fellow smelled it and avoided it in disgust.
Dong Xi took a look. Heh¡ How dare you be picky? Not even eating grass seeds?
Dong Xi touched the bottom of her hand and pondered for a moment. She took out a piece of demon beast meat and found that it was not toote.
Dong Xi started to worry. It was not toote to eat. What did she want to eat?
Dong Xi tried to take out the spirit herbs in his collection and test them one by one. Then, Dong Xi¡¯s heart began to bleed.
What kind of bird was this, only eating spirit herbs of third-grade and above?
Raising such a bird, Dong Xi would probably die of poverty for the rest of her life. The expenses were already so high before it was born. Now that it was born, why did the expenses be even higher?
Fortunately, it was still young. One spirit nt was enough for the little guy to eat for a few days.
Dong Xi sighed softly. She looked at the little fellow in her hand. After eating the spirit herbs, it began to sleep. Dong Xi then ced it back into the Demon Beast Bag.
Seeing that it was gettingte, Dong Xi stepped on the railing and went directly to the roof to meditate.
When the moon set, purple clouds appeared in the sky. Dong Xi tried tomunicate with the purple clouds with her spiritual energy.
However, as soon as she touched it, Dong Xi felt a strong suction force, as if it was about to absorb all the spiritual energy in her Dantian.
Dong Xi jumped and quickly withdrew her spiritual energy. She did not expect that some of the purple Qi in the sky would actually be brought down.
Dong Xi immediately sat down and absorbed the spiritual energy. The spiritual energy in her body circted 49 times before she slowly opened her eyes.
Dong Xi¡¯s face was filled with joy. She could feel that he was just a step away from Foundation Establishment stage. Her Dantian was filled with spiritual energy, and his meridians had been thoroughly tempered. She could break through at any time.
It was also time to return to the sect. During this period of time, Dong Xi also sessfully reached the fifth level of Body Refining Tier after sparring with those body cultivators.
The current Dong Xi¡¯s body was as strong as a 10th level Qi Refinement cultivator.
However, Dong Xi was still thinking about that little clown bird. She wondered how this little fellow was doing. Did it wake up?
Chapter 375 - 375 How Did It Come Out?
375 How Did It Come Out?
Just as Dong Xi was about to open the Demon Beast Bag and take out the little fellow, she discovered that the Demon Beast Bag was empty. The little fellow was obediently sleeping on Dong Xi¡¯sp.
Dong Xi was stunned. How did ite out?
Dong Xi had just moved when the little fellow woke up.
She stared at the bird, and four pupils stared back at her.
That¡¯s right, four pupils.
Dong Xi also realized that the little fellow had four pupils.
Dong Xi still could not figure out what kind of demon beast this little fellow was. There was no such a type of demon beast in the ¡®Encyclopedia of Demon Beasts in the Cultivation World¡¯ that she had read before.
Dong Xi pondered for a long time, but she could not think of anything. In the end, she decided to ask her two Masters when she returned.
Her Masters were old and had seen many things. They would definitely know.
Dong Xi picked up the little fellow and put it into the Demon Beast Bag. Just as Dong Xi stood up, he found the little fellow running out again.
Dong Xi frowned and tried again.
This time, Dong Xi saw with her own eyes that the restrictive spell that was about to be put on it was loosened, and the little fellow easily ran out.
Dong Xi was a little stunned. Was this another one who ignored restrictions?
If the Demon Beast Bag could not trap the little fellow, Dong Xi would have to spend a lot of effort to discipline it in the future.
Dong Xi thought of this. At such a young age, she actually knew the ¡®joy¡¯ of raising a child in advance.
Dong Xi could only put the little guy on her shoulder and jump down.
At this time, the Rainbow Store was already bustling with activity. Dong Xi called Xiao Han over and told her that she was leaving.
Xiao Han was a little reluctant to part with her. After thinking for a moment, she gave a storage jade bracelet to Dong Xi.
Xiao Han said, ¡°Second Boss, Big Boss said that these are all for you. During this period of time, you have opened up the situation in Qinan City. Our Raimbow Store has benefited a lot. Big Boss specially prepared these for you. Big Boss said¡ When the girl goes out, she needs some items with her.¡±
As Xiao Han spoke, she winked at Dong Xi.
Dong Xi rubbed her nose awkwardly. She coughed lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I deliberately hid my identity. I have enemies, so I can only hide my identity.¡±
¡
¡°What?¡± Dong Xi asked in shock. ¡°800 low-grade spirit stones to Fotai City? This is robbery!¡±
One of them sat on a chair and said, ¡°You can run back by yourself! Why don¡¯t you take a look at how far it is? You think 800 is too expensive?¡±
There was no teleportation array formation to zing City. If Dong Xi wanted to go back, she could only go to Fotai City. Fotai City was quite far from here, but it only cost 200 low-grade spirit stones at most. This person was obviously charging more.
¡°Fine, I¡¯ll walk there myself!¡± Dong Xi frowned and said.
Dong Xi had just taken a step when that person spat at the ce where Dong Xi had been standing. That person said arrogantly, ¡°You poor girl, you have no spirit stones!¡±
Dong Xi clenched her fists tightly and chose to endure it in the end.
She could not be impulsive. Dong Xi had to figure out the situation first.
Dong Xi asked around, and through Xiao Han, she also obtained some internal news of Qinan City.
In the end, she found out that this teleportation array was originally managed by Zhao Shurou, and the profits were also Zhao Shurou¡¯s.
Now that Zhao Shurou had run away, the Liu Family had taken over the teleportation array.
The Liu family was even more ck-hearted. They destroyed all the other teleportation arrays, leaving only this one that could be used. If they wanted to leave, they would charge 800 spirit stones!
Dong Xi sent a voice message to Xiao Han. Dong Xi said, ¡°Can it be fixed?¡±
¡°Theoretically, it can be repaired,¡± Xiao Han replied honestly. ¡°We are businessmen. We don¡¯t have the skills to repair it.¡±
No skills to repair it?
Dong Xi immediately thought of Kong Xing.
He wondered if Senior Brother Kong Xing could fix it. Even if he could not , he might know some expert who could fix it.
Dong Xi took out hermunication jade slip and sent a voice message to Kong Xing. She said, ¡°Is Senior Brother here?¡±
Kong Xing quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m here! Junior Sister has another way to earn money?¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, she immediately smiled and said, ¡°There is indeed. Let¡¯s see if Senior Brother can ept it.¡±
¡°Tell me about it?¡± Kong Xing asked.
¡°Qinan City¡¯s teleportation formation has been destroyed. Senior Brother, can you repair it?¡± asked Dong Xi.
This time, Kong Xing did not reply immediately. Dong Xi looked at the jade slip and sighed silently.
Sure enough, good luck would not always apany her. Even Senior Brother Kong Xing could not repair a long-distance teleportation array.
Just as Dong Xi was about to put away themunication jade slip, a message came from the other side.
Dong Xi immediately perked up and quickly opened it to take a look. Then, a smiling face appeared.
It was a message from Kong Xing.
[Junior Sister, are you in Qinan City? I¡¯ll bring Senior Brother over.]
Dong Xi immediately replied.
[Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you here!]
Chapter 376 - 376 Stealing Spirit Stones
376 Stealing Spirit Stones
The little thing started pecking at the spirit stone. In just a moment, it had eaten one-third of the spirit stone.
With the help of the magic ball¡¯s light, Kong Xing and Kong Yang could clearly see the little thing that was stealing spirit stones to eat them.
¡°What kind of bird is this?¡± Kong Xing asked. ¡°Where did ite from?¡±
Only then did Dong Xi react. She immediately picked up the Clown Bird and said with a smile, ¡°Senior Brother, this is mine. It just hatched and doesn¡¯t know anything. Don¡¯t lower yourself to its level.¡±
As Dong Xi spoke, she took out a spirit stone and handed it to Kong Yang.
¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯llpensate you with these spirit stones,¡± said Dong Xi.
Kong Yang did not take the spirit stone. Kong Yang said, ¡°Junior Sister, wait a moment. I¡¯ll copy these runes first, then we¡¯ll go and take a look at the others.¡±
Dong Xi nodded. The three of them copied down a few teleportation fformations and then pieced them together.
Dong Xi instantly knew what these two wanted to do.
The four teleportation formations were all exactly the same. The Liu family had upied one and destroyed three, but the locations of the destroyed teleportation formations were not the same. Byparing the locations of the destroyed teleportation formations, they would be able to make up for it.
Dong Xi had a rough idea of how to fix it, but she did not know how to do it.
The operation of the array required spiritual energy, and it was important for the operation to be smooth.
It was originally destroyed. Even if it was repaired, the cirction of spiritual energy would still be blocked. Even if it was repaired, it still could not be used normally.
Dong Xi looked at the two of them curiously. Kong Xing took out a piece of paper and drew aplete formation on it.
Then, the two of them stood up. Dong Xi said, ¡°Senior Brother, can it be repaired?¡±
Kong Yang shook his head and said, ¡°No, even if there is a perfect repair medium, it won¡¯t be able tost very long. In the end, it will still break. This array is used by everyone who travels to Qinan City. It¡¯s not a one-time use. This one won¡¯t be able to withstand the wear and tear.¡±
Dong Xi knew that Kong Yang was right, and her heart turned cold. Kong Yang continued, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ll just draw another one.¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s disappointed expression instantly disappeared. She said, ¡°Senior Brother is so awesome. You can just draw another one.¡±
When Kong Yang saw Dong Xi¡¯s look of admiration, he immediately felt a little embarrassed. Kong Yang said, ¡°I might not seed. Let¡¯s try first.¡±
Kong Yang took out a carving knife and drew a small version of the teleportation array beside it.
Golden spiritual energy gathered at the tip of the knife. As Kong Yang finished drawing the final rune, the array emitted a bright light. Then, it returned to normal. The smooth lines drew a mysterious pattern. It was these patterns that supported everyone¡¯s teleportation.
¡°Senior Brother, you seeded just like that?¡± asked Dong Xi.
Dong Xi had some good eyesight. The formation needed to be drawn in one go. Senior Kong Yang did not even need to eat the Spirit Restore Pill to draw a miniature version of the teleportation array formation.
From this, it could be seen that Senior Kong Yang¡¯s cultivation was very high.
¡°Almost. We¡¯re just missing thest step.¡± Kong Yang nodded.
¡°Which step?¡± asked Dong Xi.
¡°The teleportation formation here needs to establish contact with Fotai City, so we must know the coordinates. Otherwise, they won¡¯t be able to connect it¡¡± Kong Yang said.
As Dong Xi listened to Senior Brother Kong Yang, she suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Senior Brother, can this formation teleport us to zing City?¡±
If it was possible, it would be much more convenient toe over in the future.
¡°Yes, we must know the coordinates of zing Formation,¡± said Kong Yang.
Kong Xing smiled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, you go to Fotai City. I¡¯ll go to zing City. On my way back, I¡¯ll also go to Hongwu City. With the teleportation array, it¡¯ll be more convenient for us Buddhist cultivators to train.¡±
Kong Yang thought that she was right and agreed.
Dong Xi watched from the side as Kong Xing and Kong Yang made their decision. Dong Xi knew that she had found the right people.
Kong Xing smiled as he looked at Dong Xi. Kong Xing said, ¡°Junior Sister, since you can redraw it, you don¡¯t have to spend a lot of money to buy this old one.¡±
Hmm?
Dong Xi¡¯s eyes lit up. That¡¯s right, she had almost forgotten that she could save a lot of spirit stones by not buying these old formations.
¡°We¡¯re just helping to draw the formation,¡± Kong Xing continued. ¡°As for how to operate it, I¡¯ll need Junior Sister to think of a way.¡±
¡°Alright, I can do that,¡± Dong Xi immediately patted her chest and said.
The next day, the three of them split up. Two went to find the coordinates, and one went to find the people.
Five dayster, the sound of firecrackers rang out in Qinan City.
The passersby all looked over. What good news was this?
A middle-aged woman shouted, ¡°The teleportation array formations that connect Fotai City, zing City, and Hongwu City has beenpleted. One way only costs 188 low-grade spirit stones!¡±
When everyone heard this, they immediately became serious. Was it really only 188 low-grade spirit stones?
What happened to the Liu family? Why did they suddenly be so kind?
Chapter 377 - 377 Ecstatic
377 Ecstatic
Many cultivators rushed over to join in the fun. In the end, they found out that the owner of these three array formations was not the Liu family at all.
Everyone was ecstatic and began to discuss.
¡°Finally, someone who dares to go against the Liu family.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. The 800 low-grade spirit stones is half the price of what the Liu family charges.¡±
¡°At that time, I thought that I woulde here to catch demon beasts to earn some spirit stones. In the past two months, I couldn¡¯t even earn any money because of the travel expenses.¡±
¡
Dong Xi watched from afar as everyone walked into the teleportation array with spirit stones. She was very satisfied.
With so many people, how many spirit stones would he get? She had made a killing.
Dong Xi¡¯s eyes were bright, but a scream came from behind her.
Dong Xi turned her head and saw more than ten men walking over with magic tools.
Dong Xi¡¯s expression instantly turned serious. As expected¡The Liu family would not let this go so easily.
Dong Xi crushed the jade slip in her hand. The people of the Rainbow Store also gathered.
Just as they were about to make their move, a familiar voice came from the sky. ¡°Little Xi.¡±
Dong Xi was a little nervous at first, but when she heard this voice, she was stunned. Then, she looked up.
She saw her Master standing in the air with a Buddha shawl on his arm, smiling at Dong Xi.
Dong Xi immediately turned into a pitiful child, looking at her Master with tears in her eyes.
¡°Master!¡± Dong Xi bowed and said.
Dong Xi did not expect that her Master would personallye to pick her up. Seeing that her parents hade, Dong Xi felt much more confident.
When Master Lingxunded, Dong Xi bowed obediently and said, ¡°Master, why did youe to pick me up?¡±
Master Lingxu looked at Dong Xi¡¯s teary appearance and was unmoved. He snorted softly.
¡°Some people are so happy that they don¡¯t even think about home. Some people even refused to go back when her Senior Brother came to pick her up. She even asked me, an old man, toe personally. Now, you¡¯re ming me?¡±
Dong Xi chuckled and immediately went forward to massage his back. Dong Xi said fawningly, ¡°Master, I just happened to have an opportunity to train. I was just about to go back, but I was stopped by the high teleportation fee.¡±
In this way, the Liu Family Head had toe. Otherwise, with so few people, they would not even be able to withstand a palm strike from a Soul Formation cultivator.
¡°Retreat,¡± said the group leader from the Liu family.
Dong Xi saw that the Liu family members had all run away, and her worried heart also rxed.
Dong Xi let go of her Master¡¯s sleeve and secretly looked at the retreating Liu family. Lingxu said, ¡°What, you still want to chase after them?¡±
¡°No!¡± Dong Xi immediately shook her head and said.
Daoist Lingxu looked at Dong Xi¡¯s head, then at Kong Xing and Kong Yang. Lingxu said, ¡°Very good¡¡±
As soon as Daoist Master Lingxu said it, Dong Xi immediately knew that her Master had misunderstood. Dong Xi hurriedly said, ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t enter the Buddhist sect. I identally ruined my hair while cultivating. As for these two Buddhist Senior Brothers, I invited them to help.¡±
When Linxu heard Dong Xi¡¯s words, his expression became much better. He said, ¡°Hmph, at least you still have some conscience.¡±
Dong Xi chuckled and Lingxu continued, ¡°Recently, the world outside has not been good. Your cultivation is at the 9th level of Qi Refinement¡¡±
Halfway through his sentence, Lingxu eyes suddenly widened.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with your cultivation?¡± Lingxu asked in shock.
After pausing for a while, Lingxu raised his hand to set up a shield around himself and Dong Xi. He said seriously, ¡°Little Xi, tell me the truth. Did you have some fortuitous encounters this time? Or did you take a shortcut? How did your cultivation increase so quickly?¡±
The others only saw Lingxu¡¯s serious expression and his lips moving.
¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Dong Xi sighed.
Master Lingxu nced at Dong Xi and said indifferently, ¡°Then tell me slowly.¡±
Dong Xi looked at her Master¡¯s appearance and knew that it was impossible to muddle through.
¡°Not long ago, I broke through once in the Beast Trainer Sect. Then, when I was cultivating in Qinan City, I absorbed the purple Qi in the morning and broke through again. I directly reached the perfected Qi Refinement stage.¡±
As for how she broke through in the Beast Trainer Sect, Dong Xi did not borate. She did not know what happened when she crossed three cultivation realms in a row.
After hearing Dong Xi¡¯s words, Master Lingxu naturally thought that the increase in cultivation was rted to that purple Qi.
¡°You can go and absorb the purple Qi?¡± asked Master Lingxu.
¡°My cultivation is still shallow.¡± Dong Xi nodded and said, ¡°The spiritual Qi in my Dantian is easily devoured by the purple Qi. I can only take advantage of it asionally.¡±
Chapter 378 - 378 Grounded
378 Grounded
Master Lingxu has cultivated for so many years and has also encountered people who canprehend purple Qi. However, this is the first time he has heard of someone who can absorb purple Qi.
Even the legendary Innate Moon Spirit Body had no record of absorbing purple Qi.
¡°Your cultivation is growing very fast now, but it¡¯s still not enough in the cultivation world where the strong prey on the weak. Follow me back. Don¡¯t even think about leaving the Ningtian Sect before you reached the Foundation Establishment stage,¡± said Lingxu.
Dong Xi was silent. Was she grounded? When she looked at her Master again, her gaze became stranger.
Master Lingxu rolled his eyes at Dong Xi and said, ¡°Why? Do you have any objections?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯ll listen to Master¡¯s arrangements.¡± Dong Xi shook her head.
Dong Xi handed over the task of re-carving the formation to Xiao Han. As for how to split the profits between Kong Xing and Kong Yang, there was no one more professional than Xiao Han.
Master Lingxu casually threw out a flying magic tool. Dong Xi reluctantly bid farewell to everyone and followed her Master onto the magic tool.
¡°Master¡¡± Dong Xi whispered.
Master Lingxu nced at Dong Xi and said, ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just¡¡± Dong Xi hesitated.
¡°Just say what you want to say,¡± said Lingxu.
Dong Xi coughed lightly and said vaguely, ¡°Disciple discovered a flood dragon¡¡±
Dong Xi spoke very quickly. Master Lingxu frowned and said, ¡°Speak properly.¡±
¡°Master, I found a Deep Sea Flood Dragon in a deep pool in the forest,¡± said Dong Xi seriously.
When Master Lingxu heard this, he nodded and said, ¡°Very good.¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°?¡±
That¡¯s it? Could it be that her Master did not have the urge to catch the Deep Sea Flood Dragon?
Master Lingxu turned around and happened to see Dong Xi¡¯s expression. How could he not know what Dong Xi was thinking?
Master Lingxu raised his hand and knocked on Dong Xi¡¯s forehead. Master Lingxu said, ¡°If you want to catch it, then work hard and catch it yourself. Even if I help you catch the Deep Sea Flood Dragon, do you think the Deep Sea Dragon will submit to you?¡±
Dong Xi shook her head. She still had some self-awareness.
Master Lingxu injected spiritual energy into the magic tool, and the magic tool slowly rose up. Then, it quickly disappeared from everyone¡¯s eyes.
Dong Xi had just sat down when a small head popped out from the Demon Beast Bag at her waist.
Dong Xi knew that the Demon Beast Bag could not contain the beast at all, so she directly took it out and ced it in her hand.
It had only been six days since this little fellow hatched, and it was not as ugly as before.
Some light golden fur grew out of its body, and it no longer looked like an ostrich. Instead, it looked like a chick that had just hatched.
It had to be said that her current appearance was very cute.
Dong Xi reached out to helpb the chick¡¯s fur. Daoist Master Lingxu also looked at the chick.
¡°Why are you raising another demon beast?¡± asked Daoist Master Lingxu. ¡°If I remember correctly, wasn¡¯t there still a squirrel and willow tree in the cave abode? Disciple, your talent is outstanding. You must not be too distracted¡¡±
Dong Xi hugged the chick and said, ¡°Master, Second Senior Brother promised me that if I can enter the top 100 in thepetition, he will give me a mount. Second Senior Brother gave me a demon beast egg. This is what it hatched from.¡±
Master Lingxu looked at Dong Xi¡¯s indescribable expression and said, ¡°Little Xi, I see that you are usually very clever. Why are you being fooled by your Second Senior Brother now? Did he call this a mount? How can a little chick carry you?¡±
The little chick seemed to understand what Master Lingxu said. It stuck its head out from the gap between Dong Xi¡¯s hands and stared at Master Lingxu.
When Master Lingxu saw little chick¡¯s eyes, his expression instantly became serious.
Dong Xi lowered her head and hesitated for a long time. Then, she said, ¡°Master is right. This little guy has a big appetite and eats all the good things. It will eat until I copse sooner orter. Since you said that I can¡¯t be distracted, I will raise the little guy a little and set it free.¡±
Dong Xi felt a sharp pain in his finger as soon as he finished speaking.
Dong Xi lowered her head and saw a ball of bright red blood on her fair fingertip.
The edges of the chick¡¯s beak were also a little red.
The little chick was the culprit.
¡°There¡¯s no need to set it free. It¡¯s not bad to raise it,¡± said Lingxu.
The change in attitude was so fast that Dong Xi was stunned.
After regaining his senses, Dong Xi picked up the chick¡¯s leg and lifted it upside down. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Master, this little thing has only hatched for less than two days and already has a fierce nature. Now that it¡¯s a little bigger, it dares to peck my finger. If it¡¯s a little bigger, won¡¯t it eat people?¡±
Master Lingxu said seriously, ¡°Little Xi, because this little fellow has a fierce nature, you have to raise it and slowly convert it to change it! ¡°
Chapter 379 - 379 Enlightened
379 Enlightened
Dong Xi looked at her Master with a dumbfounded expression. She opened her mouth and said hesitantly, ¡°Master, what you said just now¡ You sound like an enlightened Buddhist monk!¡±
Daoist Lingxu was stunned for a moment before he came back to his senses. Daoist Lingxu said,¡± Hurry up and grow your hair out!¡±
Dong Xi touched the hair on her head. When she saw her Master¡¯s disappointed gaze, she sighed softly. She took out hair growth cream from her storage ring and wiped it on her head.
Dong Xi frowned and whispered, ¡°Master, this hair growth cream is useless. The story is all a lie. Senior Brother is also lying¡¡±
!!
¡°Humph!¡± Lingxu snorted coldly. ¡°Your body, hair, and skin are all from your parents. You were so reckless. Now you¡¯re ming the hair growth cream?¡±
What did Dong Xi say? Her hair had been repeatedly electrocuted, and it would take a lot of effort to grow it back. It would be easier to shave it off and grow it back.
Daoist Master Lingxu did not know that his beloved disciple had actually developed a new hair growth cream because it was useless. It even had some miraculous effects.
Of course, this was all in the future.
Dong Xi brought the chicken in his hand to Lingxu. The man and chicken looked at each other and looked especially stupid. Lingxu patted its forehead helplessly. Dong Xi said, ¡°Master, you asked me to raise it. Do you know what kind of bird this little thing is? This little thing¡ Can it really be used as a mount?¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s tone was a little doubtful while Lingxu had aplicated expression. Upon closer inspection, there was even a hint of envy on his face.
¡°It¡¯s not a problem to be a mount,¡± said Lingxu.
¡°What kind of demon beast is this?¡± asked Dong Xi.
Lingxu shook his head. It was not that he did not know, but he could not say it.
A demon beast of this level was the favorite of the Heavenly Dao. Unless one exposed themselves, no one could say its name.
Dong Xi saw her Master like this and immediately felt troubled.
Was this little fellow very rare? Even someone as knowledgeable as his Master did not know? Forget it, I¡¯ll go back to the sect and take a look at the library.
The speed of a Soul Formation cultivator was very fast. Even if he brought along Dong Xi, this little girl, it would not affect him.
Moreover, they had flying magic tools now, so their speed was even faster. When night fell, the full moon in the sky slowly rose, and the master and disciple slowlynded on the sect square.
Dong Xi immediately sent a message to Ke Xin and Chi Yan. When Dong Xi was about to reach the cave abode, she saw that the two of them were already waiting for her in front of the cave abode.
Dong Xi ran over with a smile and hugged the two of them.
¡°I¡¯m back,¡± said Dong Xi.
The other two hugged Dong Xi happily as well. After the moment of happiness, Chi Yan¡¯s lips twitched and he raised his hand to stroke Dong Xi¡¯s bald head.
No, it was not as smooth now. It looked more like a kiwifruit.
¡°Junior Sister, what kind of trendy outfit are you wearing?¡± Chi Yan asked. ¡°Could it be that you want to enter the Buddhist Sect at such a young age?¡±
Dong Xi said with a serious face, ¡°If my hair grows, it will affect my cultivation. Although cultivators don¡¯t have to wash their hair, it will be troublesome if my hair is too long when practicing the sword.¡±
Ke Xin, ¡°¡¡±
Chi Yan, ¡°¡¡±
Although they knew that Dong Xi was talking nonsense, they felt that it made sense.
¡°Hurry up and recuperate, or else Master will think that you want to betray the sect,¡± Chi Yan said.
Dong Xi opened the restriction of the cave dwelling and invited the two of them to sit inside. After entering, Dong Xi found that he had fallen into a swamp, surrounded by mud with a rotten smell, and there seemed to be something Dong Xi moving below.
Chi Yan and Ke Xin were shocked when they saw this scene. They immediately looked at Dong Xi. Dong Xi¡¯s forehead was twitching.
¡°Be careful!¡± Chi Yan shouted.
Following Chi Yan¡¯s voice, the creature in the mud jumped out and pounced on Dong Xi¡¯s head.
Dong Xi did not dodge, nor did she activate her protective shield.
A squirrel whose fur was getting thicker and thicker, jumped onto Dong Xi¡¯s head and said, ¡°Bad Little Xi, bad Little Xi. You promised to bring Songsong along, but you didn¡¯t.¡±
As Songsong jumped onto Dong Xi¡¯s head, the environment disappeared.
Chi Yan and Ke Xin looked at the squirrel on Dong Xi¡¯s head and gloated.
Dong Xi looked ridiculous wearing a squirrel as a hat!
Although the two of them were gloating, they were not new to the cultivation world. The squirrel¡¯s environment was so realistic. Not only was it visual, but it was also very realistic to touch. Most importantly, it was the smell. The smell just now almost suffocated the two of them.
With such a powerful demon beast, why didn¡¯t Dong Xi bring it with her?
This was because everything Dong Xi did outside was shameful.
Dong Xi distributed the local specialties that she had brought back from Qinan City. The three of them sat by the pond in the backyard and began to barbecue.
After sending the two sisters away, Dong Xi sat on the praying mat.
Chapter 380 - 380 Breakthrough Again?
380 Breakthrough Again?
Just as Lingxu returned to his cave dwelling, he suddenly noticed a fluctuation of spiritual energying from the next door. This kind of fluctuation of spiritual energy was not something that he cared about, but it did not seem to be something that could be caused by a Qi Refinement cultivator.
Daoist Master Lingxu spread out his divine sense. When he saw everything next door, he was instantly stunned on the spot.
Dong Xi had broken through again?
Daoist Master Lingxu was shocked. It was as if a great war had urred in the Central ins. Dong Xi had just returned to the sect and had broken through? She had not eaten the Foundation Establishment Pill and had not made any preparations. How could she break through so easily?
Master Lingxu came back to his senses and his figure began to dissipate. In the next moment, he appeared in Dong Xi¡¯s cave abode.
!!
Master Lingxu looked at Dong Xi, the willow tree, the squirrel, and the chicken with aplicated expression.
Dong Xi was still closing her eyes to stabilize her cultivation realm. She looked inside her dantian and saw that the purple Qi had gathered into a ball.
Drip¡
In the end, it turned into a purple liquid and dripped into Dong Xi¡¯s Dantian. Her body shook.
Dong Xi felt as if her body had changed, and it was no longer limited to the change in her cultivation realm.
As for the other changes, Dong Xi could not tell if it was an illusion.
Everything around Dong Xi turned into elements. The trees were wood elements, and the cave abode was earth elements¡
She raised her head and saw arge ball of fire elements not far away. There seemed to be some wood elements too?
Dong Xi was stunned. What was this?
Dong Xi took a closer look and realized that this was her Master.
Dong Xi quickly stood up and walked forward happily.
¡°Master,¡± replied Dong Xi respectfully.
Daoist Master Lingxu¡¯s thoughts were pulled back. Hearing Dong Xi¡¯s passionate call, a thought suddenly came to his mind.
It seemed that the treasures in the storage ring were no longer safe. Now that the child achieved sess, she¡¯ll be asking for a reward again.
¡°You¡¯ve already reached the Foundation Establishment stage?¡± asked Daoist Master Lingxu.
¡°Master, do you remember what you promised me?¡± Dong Xi nodded.
Daoist Lingxu nced at Dong Xi and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡±
Thinking about it this way, it was no wonder why Dong Xi had such an expression when he said that he would wait for her to reach Foundation Establishment before going to train.
Lingxu wanted to refine a cauldron of Foundation Establishment Pills in the next two days. When Dong Xi broke through, Lingxu wanted to protect her.
But before Lingxu could make a move, Dong Xi had already broken through.
Looking at the happy Dong Xi in front of him, Master Lingxu did not say anything.
He suddenly understood that these disciples all had their own opportunities. He had to let them out and let them find their own opportunities.
Raising his head, he saw this resentful disciple looking at Daoist Lingxu eagerly. Dong Xi said, ¡°Master, I have already broken through. You¡¡±
¡°Your cultivation speed is so fast. You¡¯re going to suck me dry of my resources. I can¡¯t keep up at all.¡± Lingxu sighed.
After pausing for a moment, Lingxu continued, ¡°Fine, fine.¡±
After saying that, Lingxu resigned himself to his fate and took out a storage bag and gave it to Dong Xi. He said, ¡°You talk a lot, so your expenses must be quite high. This is all I can help you with.¡±
Dong Xi took the storage bag, and Daoist Master Lingxu immediately turned around and left.
Dong Xi was surprised to find that her Master, who had always been steady, seemed to be a little anxious this time.
Dong Xi respectfully bowed to his Master¡¯s back and said,¡±Disciple respectfully sends off Master.¡±
When Master Lingxu heard Dong Xi¡¯s words, his footsteps became even faster.
Dong Xi watched as her Master disappeared before looking at her storage pouch and sighing.
It seemed that her Master¡¯s family fortune was gone. His storage ring had be a storage bag.
Dong Xi opened the storage bag and saw that it was filled with spirit stones. She silently retracted her previous thoughts.
Dong Xi knew that she was too shallow. Her Master was an 8th grade alchemist, how could he be poor?
With a lot of money in his pockets, Dong Xi was much more generous when feeding her little chicken. She actually gave two spirit stones at a time.
The two spirit stones disappeared as she fed it to the chicken.
Dong Xi frowned. This little chick would not have such a big appetite. Why did it disappear just like that?
Could it be¡ This little chick also had a storage bag?
It can¡¯t be¡ Two spirit stones were bigger than this little thing. How could the little chick put them away?
Dong Xi grabbed the back of the little chick¡¯s neck and started to size it up. After looking around, Dong Xi suddenly had an idea.
Could it be¡ This little chick had a storage space?
Dong Xi was speechless.
To have a storage space, it was definitely not an unknown demon beast. Even Songsong only had a storage bag.
What kind of demon beast was this little chick?
Dong Xi felt that she still had to go to the Library Pavilion to take a look.
Of course, before that, Dong Xi had to collect all her benefits.
Now that he had been in the sect for three years, the novice benefits were long gone.
Chapter 381 - 381 Foundation Establishment Pill
381 Foundation Establishment Pill
Although they had already passed the novice stage, inner sect disciples could still obtain a Foundation Establishment Pill when they reached Foundation Establishment. Although Dong Xi did not use it, there would be people who needed it.
Chi Yan did not need to worry. With Chi Yan¡¯s aptitude, she would definitely be able to reach the Foundation Establishment stage smoothly. It was not the same for Ke Xin. She had to prepare more or less for Ke Xin.
Dong Xi went to the Mission Hall and received the Foundation Establishment Pill.
When Senior Sister Wang Ying saw Dong Xi, she said happily, ¡°Junior Sister, long time no see. A Senior Brother of the Sword Sect said that you went out to gain experience. I didn¡¯t expect you toe back so soon.¡±
¡°I just came back,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile. ¡°Senior Sister Wang Ying, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few months. You¡¯ve be more and more beautiful.¡±
Dong Xi had a smile on her face. She was now much taller than when she first arrived at the sect. In the past, she was only a little taller than a table, but now the table only reached her waist.
Dong Xi had shaved her head. She had just grown a bit of hair, but her hair looked heroic.
Hearing Dong Xi¡¯s words, Wang Ying smiled and said, ¡°Junior Sister, you¡¯re so sweet. I¡¯ve been like this for decades, but Junior Sister is different every time we meet.¡±
After saying that, Wang Ying thought that Dong Xi hade this time for the Foundation Establishment Pill. Wang Ying said, ¡°Junior Sister, are you preparing to break through to the Foundation Establishment stage?¡±
Dong Xi nodded. Wang Ying praised, ¡°Three years ago, you just entered the sect. At that time, I taught you calligraphy. I didn¡¯t expect that in the blink of an eye, you had already surpassed me. No wonder Master Lingxu insisted on taking you as his disciple. Now it seems that Master Lingxu has great foresight.¡±
Dong Xi humbly continued to exchange a few pleasantries before taking the pill and leaving.
After leaving the Mission Hall, Dong Xi specially went to the outer sect, but she could not find Ke Xin¡¯s residence.
Dong Xi took out a jade slip and said in a voice message, ¡°Sister, where are you?¡±
After waiting for a long time, there was still no reply. Dong Xi thought that Ke Xin was in closed-door cultivation and was about to leave when she received a reply from Ke Xin.
¡°I¡¯m at Tuoling Peak. Sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ke Xin said through voice chat.
¡°Why did you go back to Tuoling Peak?¡± asked Dong Xi.
Dong Xi asked casually, thinking that Ke Xin had something to do.
¡°I entered Tuoling Peak and became an inner sect disciple!¡± Ke Xin said in a voice message.
Without waiting for Dong Xi to be shocked, Ke Xin sent another voice message, ¡°When you were away, and when you didn¡¯t care about your good sisters, I was recruited by Elder Fu Rui.¡±
Dong Xi was speechless.
Dong Xi knew that she was wrong. However, when she was in the Beast Trainer Sect, there was really no signal at all.
As soon as Dong Xi came out of the Beast Trainer Sect, she immediately sent a message to Ke Xin and Chi Yan.
Ke Xin gave Dong Xi the location of the cave dwelling. In less than 15 minutes, Dong Xi had already arrived.
Ke Xin looked at Dong Xi who had suddenly arrived. She felt that there was some change in Dong Xi, but she could not tell.
Without waiting for Ke Xin to think, Dong Xi stuffed a porcin bottle into Ke Xin¡¯s hand. Dong Xi said, ¡°I apologize.¡±
Ke Xin looked at the porcin bottle and said, ¡°What is this?¡±
Ke Xin was also an alchemist. Although she could not be like Dong Xi, who could concoct perfect pills every time, she could concoct many low-grade pills, so she did not have much need for pills.
Dong Xi did not directly tell Ke Xin what it was. Dong Xi smiled and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you open it and take a look?¡±
Ke Xin looked at Dong Xi in surprise, then opened the porcin bottle. After smelling the fragrance inside, Ke Xin frowned.
It was not shock, but that this medicinal pill had already surpassed Ke Xin¡¯s knowledge. Ke Xin did not recognize it at all.
¡°Little Xi, what¡¯s this? It seems to be of a high grade. What is it used for?¡±
Dong Xi was now slightly taller than Ke Xin. Dong Xi smiled and said, ¡°Foundation Establishment Pill.¡±
Ke Xin, ¡°??¡±
Ke Xin widened her eyes in shock and said in disbelief, ¡°I just reached the 5th level of Qi Refinement. Why are you giving me the Foundation Establishment Pill? It¡¯s not as good as keeping it for you to use. You¡¯ll definitely reach Foundation Establishment faster.¡±
Dong Xi did not say anything immediately. She removed the restriction on her body and said, ¡°What do you think my cultivation level is now?¡±
At the Qi Refining stage, one could only see the cultivation of one cultivation realm higher than oneself. Ke Xin looked at Dong Xi curiously.
Ke Xin almost fell into Dong Xi¡¯s arms. She was a little excited and a little scared. Ke Xin grabbed Dong Xi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Little Xi, how did you cultivate so quickly? How long had he been out training? Tell me nicely, did you take some crooked path? Listen to me. It doesn¡¯t matter if your cultivation is slow. If the direction is right, you will eventually increase your cultivation¡ If you take the wrong path, your life will be ruined. Your talent is so good, don¡¯t take the wrong path¡¡±
Chapter 382 - 382 Invite Me In?
382 Invite Me In?
Seeing Ke Xin¡¯s earnest advice, Dong Xi said helplessly, ¡°Invite me in? Shall we talk inside?¡±
Ke Xin immediately pulled Dong Xi into the cave. This ce was much more normal than Dong Xi¡¯s cave, like a normal room of a girl waiting to be married.
Dong Xi sat on the chair and casually picked up the spirit fruit on the table to eat.
¡°I was wondering why you suddenly became bald,¡± Ke Xin said anxiously. ¡± Little Xi, are you already under the control of your Mental Demon? That¡¯s right, are you still Dong Xi? Wait a minute, tell me two things that only you and I know?¡±
Dong Xi saw that Ke Xin was getting more and more ridiculous, so she immediately said, ¡°Sister, enough is enough.¡±
Ke Xin was still stubborn as she stared at Dong Xi. Ke Xin¡¯s expression was solemn as she held a long sword in her hand.
Dong Xi was speechless.
Wait, why is this girl using a sword?
Of course, now was not the time to ask this. If Dong Xi did not exin, she was afraid that this silly sister would stab her with her sword without hesitation.
Dong Xi¡¯s face turned serious and said seriously, ¡°When you eat roast chicken, you like chicken butts!¡±
Ke Xin, ¡°?¡±
What is this?
Dong Xi continued, ¡°You like a very peculiar vor of shaved ice. When you see a good-looking cultivator, you always want his spiritual breath. However, you don¡¯t dare to do so. During the beast tide, if you fall from the sky, you willnd face first.¡±
¡
Ke Xin immediately told Dong Xi to shut up. If she continued to speak like this, Ke Xin would not be able to look at herself properly. She said, ¡°Alright, alright!¡±
As Ke Xin spoke, she picked up the dragon w and stuffed it into Dong Xi¡¯s mouth. Ke Xin said, ¡°Stop talking!¡±
Dong Xi rolled her eyes at Ke Xin and spat out the dragon w.
¡°I know too much?¡± Dong Xi said. ¡°So, you want to poison me?¡±
¡°So, what exactly did you encounter?¡± Ke Xin asked. How did you cultivate so quickly?¡±
¡°Tell me, is it because I¡¯m too talented?¡± Dong Xi said with a smile.
Ke Xin frowned and pondered for a long time. Thinking of Dong Xi¡¯s results in the sectpetition, Ke Xin nodded and said, ¡°What you said makes sense.¡±
¡°I have outstanding talent and a bit of luck,¡± said Dong Xi. ¡°This Foundation Establishment Pill is for you. Take it as my apology.¡±
Ke Xin did not hesitate and put away the Foundation Establishment Pill.
After that, she poured a cup of tea for Dong Xi. Ke Xin said, ¡°This tea leaf was given to me by Master thest time I saw him. I can¡¯t bear to take it out when otherse.¡±
Dong Xi drank a mouthful of tea and pondered for a moment before taking out two jars of Green Bamboo Wine from her storage ring.
¡°Drink this, it¡¯s good for your body,¡± Dong Xi said.
Ke Xin immediately took out two wine bowls. After drinking with Dong Xi, she began to talk about how to be an inner sect disciple.
In the previouspetition, Ke Xin had already passed three rounds.
Ke Xin still tried her best. Elder Fu Rui also noticed Ke Xin because of this. After investigating Ke Xin, he discovered that Ke Xin actually had fire and wood dual spirit roots.
However, wood and fire wereplimentary. He did not know why Ke Xin¡¯s spirit root value was so low.
Fu Rui felt that this girl was young, but she still had some tenacity, so he recruited her into the inner sect.
Ke Xin was different from Dong Xi when she entered the inner sect. She was not a closed-door disciple, nor was she a personal disciple.
She had been here for three months and had not seen her Master.
Dong Xi immediately understood what kind of life the ordinary Inner Sect disciples of the Ningtian Sect had. Inparison, Dong Xi was indeed lucky.
Dong Xi frowned and said, ¡°Elder Fu Rui¡ Is he Senior Brother Rui Ming¡¯s master?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. But Senior Brother Rui Ming is more favored than me. His cave abode is right next to Master¡¯s, and the restrictions in Master¡¯s cave abode will never stop Senior Brother Rui Ming.¡± Ke Xin nodded.
Of course, Elder Fu Rui and Senior Brother Rui Ming had signed a contract. Senior Brother Rui Ming was probably the only demon beast that Elder Fu Rui did not need to guard against.
Ke Xin knew that Dong Xi and Rui Ming had a good rtionship. Ke Xin said, ¡°Thanks to you, Senior Brother Rui Ming came to visit me twice and asked me about your whereabouts. However, I was unable to contact you during that time.¡±
Dong Xi thought of the message she had left Senior Brother Rui Ming, but no one had replied. ¡°During this period of time, he didn¡¯t reply to my messages.¡±
Ke Xin directly said, ¡°He¡¯s in seclusion. Recently, Senior Brother Rui Ming has been so diligent that it¡¯s terrifying. Everyone says that Senior Brother Rui Ming is now extremely studious. He was influenced by you.¡±
¡°Senior Brother Rui Ming is a member of the demon beast race. If we were to really get involved, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything,¡± Dong Xi said with a smile.
When Dong Xi said this, she saw Ke Xin¡¯s expression change drastically and pushed Dong Xi out.
¡°Alright, you should go back too. Don¡¯t dy my cultivation!¡± Ke Xin said.
Chapter 383 - 383 Ruthless
383 Ruthless
The stone door closed ruthlessly, and Dong Xi was rebuffed.
Dong Xi sighed helplessly. She looked at the wine cup in her hand and shook her head.
Dong Xi turned his wrist and the wine cup disappeared.
She turned around and walked out.
Dong Xi¡¯s movement technique was even smoother than before. If one looked closely, one would realize that Dong Xi¡¯s distance with each step was even further.
!!
Dong Xi¡¯s speed was astonishing. Even when she passed by others, it would only make them feel as if a gust of wind was blowing past them.
In less than 15 minutes, Dong Xi arrived at the Library Pavilion.
She hade here often before and was already very familiar with the gatekeeping disciples.
Seeing Dong Xie again, the disciple said enthusiastically, ¡°Junior Sister, you¡¯re back?¡±
¡°Yeah, I just came back today,¡± Dong Xi nodded and said with a smile.
¡°All the disciples have beenzy since you weren¡¯t around,¡± said the gatekeeper. ¡°It¡¯s better for Junior Sister to be in the sect.¡±
¡°Cultivation is for oneself. Why is it for the sake ofpeting with others?¡± Dong Xi said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I¡¯m here or not. Only then will you have a chance to achieve the Great Dao in the future.¡±
When the gatekeeping disciple heard this, he smiled and said, ¡°Junior Sister is amazing. She managed to see through the truth with just a few words.¡±
¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯m going in,¡± said Dong Xi.
¡°Alright,¡± said the disciple guarding the door. ¡°There are more books in the library recently. If Junior Sister is interested, you can take a look.¡±
After Dong Xi thanked him, she walked in.
Dong Xi was already in the Foundation Establishment Stage and could go up to the second floor.
However, what Dong Xi did not know was that an hour ago, Master Lingxu specially came over and ced three books in.
Dong Xi walked along the bookshelves, looking for the books she wanted.
In the end, Dong Xi stopped in front of a bookshelf. The collection here was filled with records of what he had seen and heard in the cultivation world. Dong Xi casually took out two books and looked through them. However, she did not find what she wanted.
Then, he continued to search, but there was nothing.
This book was not thick, and it was obvious that the author of this book had not been to many ces.
However, he had not expected that he would receive a revtion from this book. On the 22nd page of the book, Dong Xi saw a portrait of a certain bird sitting in the middle of the book. It had golden feathers and a fiery red tail. It looked like a chicken, but it was muchrger and stronger.
The strange thing was that this bird was a two-way bird, which had never been seen in the cultivation world.
When Dong Xi saw this, she immediately became nervous.
Her hands trembled as she flipped the pages. Dong Xi felt that she was very close to the truth.
The surroundings were very quiet, and only the sound of flipping pages could be heard. Dong Xi continued to read, and this was what was written in the book.
There were three small words at the top of the strokes, which seemed to be in the ancientnguage. After pondering for many days, she realized that these three words should be ¡®Divine Bright Bird¡¯.
Dong Xi¡¯s eyes widened in shock and she closed the book.
Bright Bird?
Was it true? This little guy was actually an ancient divine beast?
At this moment, little chick ran out of the Demon Beast Bag andnded on the book.
Dong Xi sized up the little fellow. It did look like a chicken, and it only had yellow fur.
If it was really a Bright Bird, it was an existence that was even stronger than the Deep Sea Flood Dragon.
She had to nurture it! From today onwards, Dong Xi would be this little guy¡¯s food and clothing provider.
No, if it was a Bright Bird, it could not continue to be called ¡®little chicken¡¯. It had to be a shy name.
What should I call it? Dong Xi began to ponder.
In the end, Dong Xi looked at the little yellow chick in her hand and said, ¡°How about Da Niu? This sounds very strong.¡±
The little chick started to call out to Dong Xi. Dong Xi smiled and said, ¡°Do you like it too? From now on, you will be called Da Niu!¡±
At this moment, Su Cheng just woke up and felt lucky. Fortunately, Su Cheng had a name¡
Back then, Su Cheng had just been picked up by Dong Xi. What did Dong Xi call Su Cheng?
ckie?
It sounded worse than Da Niu¡ Su Cheng did not know why a chicken was called Da Niu.
Dong Xi ced Da Niu back into the Demon Beast Bag. The next second, Da Niu stuck his head out and cried out a few times in dissatisfaction.
¡°I know you¡¯re suffering here, but I¡¯m poor too. When Mom is rich in the future, I¡¯ll definitely find you a better ce to stay,¡± said Dong Xi.
When Su Cheng heard this, he closed his eyes helplessly.
Mom? How old was this little girl? She actually became a chicken¡¯s mother?
However, his ability to fool Su Cheng was still the same as before.
Dong Xi took the book and intended to copy it. Dong Xi¡¯s face was filled with excitement. When the disciples guarding the door saw it, they knew that Dong Xi had gained something and were very envious.
¡°Junior Sister, did you find what you wanted?¡± asked the gatekeeping disciple.
Chapter 384 - 384 Strange
384 Strange
Dong Xi suppressed her excitement and the fire element in her body became more active. She nodded.
After that, the gatekeeping disciple helped Dong Xi to copy it and handed it to Dong Xi.
Seeing Dong Xi leave, the gatekeeping disciple looked on in puzzlement.
Master Lingxu and Junior Sister Dong Xi were really a strange pair of master and disciple. Why did Master Lingxu let Junior Sister Dong Xie and find him herself? Couldn¡¯t he just give it to Dong Xi directly?
Could it be that Master Lingxu did not want Junior Sister Dong Xi to know that he was secretly helping her from behind? Perhaps that was the case.
Instantly, a master who was silently paving the way for his disciple appeared in his mind.
The gatekeeping disciples were somewhat suspicious. Was Junior Sister Chi Yan really thest disciple of Lingxu?
Why did he feel that Master Lingxu treated Junior Sister Dong Xi better? Could it be an illusion?
Before the disciple could figure it out, Dong Xi had already left.
Along the way, Dong Xi was immersed in joy. When Dong Xi wanted to share it with someone, the first person she thought of was Second Senior Brother.
He opened the jade slip and had just written the words Divine Bird: Bright Bird when themunication jade slip split open.
Dong Xi was speechless.
Communication jade slip! Dong Xi¡¯s heart ached. She had been carrying themunication jade slip for so long.
At the same time, she understood that it was no wonder that the book had written about ¡®Divine Bright Bird¡¯ in such a way. It waspletely different from the Bright Bird in Dong Xi¡¯s memories.
It was because she could not write it at all¡
Dong Xi sighed. So this was a secret that could not be told.
No wonder when Dong Xi asked her master about it previously, her master refused to say anything.
Now that he thought about it, it was ot that he did not want to say it, but that he could not say it at all.
Dong Xi felt like a nouveau riche. She had wealth but no one to show off to. She could only secretly be happy.
Dong Xi sighed lightly and took out her backupmunication jade slip.
He activated the jade slip with a spell. Second Brother sent a voice message saying, ¡°Junior Sister, what is it? Why did you say half of it?¡±
¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m just asking. Have you found the person you¡¯re looking for?¡± Dong Xi replied.
These words were worth pondering over. Dong Xi naturally did not understand and did not ponder over them. Dong Xi directly said via voice transmission, ¡°Second Senior Brother, what is the meaning of this? Junior Martial Sister is stupid and doesn¡¯t understand.¡±
Song Qingfeng sighed softly, his voice filled with the vicissitudes of life. He said, ¡°Those with bloodlines, no spirit roots. Those with spirit roots, the bloodline is wrong. I don¡¯t know where the problem is. ¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, she could imagine the expression on Second Brother¡¯s face.
Dong Xi didn¡¯t know who Second Brother was looking for, so she just said through voice chat, ¡°Second Senior Brother, don¡¯t be anxious. Take it slow. Perhaps these two people aren¡¯t what you¡¯re looking for?¡±
Song Qingfeng was silent for a moment before he said in a tired voice, ¡°I understand.¡±
Just as Dong Xi was about to put away hermunication jade slip, another message came. She thought it was from her second senior brother, but when she opened it, it was from Senior Brother Rui Ming.
¡°Junior Sister, I heard you¡¯re back?¡±
¡°Yes, I just got back today,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile.
¡°Junior Sister, are you still leaving aftering back this time?¡± asked Rui Ming.
Dong Xi thought of the Divine Bird, Da Niu, and felt that if it stayed in the sect, there was a high chance that it would not be able to afford it.
In addition, she originally wanted to go out and train after reaching the Foundation Establishment stage, so she naturally could not stay in the sect for long.
Her master was right. It was not peaceful outside the sect now, but there were many opportunities. Dong Xi had to go out more.
When Dong Xi thought of this, she said in the voice chat, ¡°Senior Brother Rui Ming, I might have to go out in two days. Training outside is very beneficial for improving my mental state.¡±
¡°Where are we going? When are youing back? Junior Sister, have you thought it through?¡±
¡°I want to go to the Void Sea,¡± said Dong Xi.
After a moment, Rui Ming sent a void message to Dong Xi. ¡°Junior Sister, can you bring me along?¡±
Dong Xi was stunned for a moment, then she said in a voice message, ¡°Senior Brother also wants to go? Did Elder Fu Rui ask you to go out?¡±
¡°If other ces aren¡¯t possible, the Void Sea is.¡± Rui Ming said in the voice chat.
Dong Xi did not understand why, so she did not ask further. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed to go with Brother Tie Zhu of Masked Moon Sect. Is Senior Brother Rui Ming willing to go with me?¡±
¡°That¡¯s fine too. We can keep each otherpany,¡± said Rui Ming through voice chat.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll contact Senior Brother once I¡¯ve decided what to do,¡± said Dong Xi through voice chat.
¡
After putting away themunication jade slip, Dong Xi immediately ran to her Master¡¯s cave abode.
Master Lingxu did not enter a meditative state and had been quietly observing Dong Xi¡¯s movements.
Master Lingxu knew that there were many books in the library and he had already tried his best to hint at Dong Xi. Whether or not she could find the three books would depend on her own luck.
Chapter 385 - 385 Does She Know?
385 Does She Know?
Soon, Master Lingxu noticed Dong Xi¡¯s arrival and a smile appeared on his face.
It seemed that this little disciple did not disappoint Master Lingxu.
Master Lingxu smiled and stood up. Dong Xi shouted from outside, ¡°Master, master, open the door. Your little disciple is here.¡±
Ling Xu smiled and waved his hand, revealing a thin crack in the restriction.
Dong Xi directly entered. She watched as her Master walked out, and she said, ¡°Master, do you know what it is? But you just can¡¯t say it?¡±
Daoist Master Lingxu looked at Dong Xi meaningfully but did not say anything.
However, Dong Xi understood. Dong Xi bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Master, please give me some pointers!¡±
Master Lingxu stroked his beard in satisfaction. It was really convenient tomunicate with smart people. It seemed that Little Xi already knew what that little guy was.
Just as Master Lingxu was about to praise Dong Xi, she said, ¡°Master, disciple has already broken through. I want to go to the Void Sea.¡±
Daoist Lingxu¡¯s expression changed drastically and instantly darkened.
Dong Xi continued, ¡°Master, I¡¯m already at the Foundation Establishment stage. My Body Refining Tier has also reached the 5th tier. I also have the life-saving item that you gave me previously. Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely cherish my life.¡±
Lingxu sighed and said, ¡°When are you going? Are you alone?¡±
Dong Xi said, ¡°I¡¯ll be going with Senior Brother Tie Zhu and Senior Brother Rui Ming from Tuoling Peak.¡±
¡°Little Xi, tell Master the truth. What are you doing in the Void Sea?¡± Master Lingxu asked seriously. ¡°The Void Sea is the territory of the sea demons. Human cultivators have no advantage there. If you can¡¯t convince me today, I won¡¯t let you go no matter what.¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s expression immediately turned serious. She said, ¡°Master, you might not believe me, but Daoist Mo Han was the one who told me to go to the Void Sea.¡±
¡°?¡±
Master Lingxu frowned. Master Lingxu asked in puzzlement, ¡°Mo Han? You know Mo Han? Little Xi, lying is not a good thing.¡±
Daoist Mo Han was weak and usually recuperated in Destiny Valley. Only someone came to ask Mo Han for a divination every month.
Little Xi had never been to Destiny Valley, so how did these two people know each other?
Dong Xi immediately raised her hand and swore to the heavens. Dong Xi said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m not lying. I can swear an oath.¡±
Dong Xi bit her lip and said, ¡°Master, I used amunication jade slip to ask about body refinement in the square. Daoist Mo Han happened to be kind enough to sell me the information. He said that if I want to find the Ice of Extreme Cold, I have to go to the Void Sea. ¡±
When Lingxu heard this, his eyes instantly widened. When Dong Xi finished speaking, he pointed at Dong Xi angrily and said, ¡°You little girl, you must be on guard against others. Haven¡¯t you heard of it? There are all kinds of people on themunication jade slip, and you believe everything they say? You still dare to randomly ask about body refinement? Aren¡¯t you afraid that your refinement will be ruined if you take random bad advice?¡±
Seeing that her Master was angry, Dong Xi immediately lowered her head and allowed Lingxu to scold her.
Dong Xi knew that her Master was saying this for her own good. If Dong Xi was really a ten-year-old child, she might have been misled.
However, Dong Xi had experienced a huge information explosion in her previous life, so she still knew how to do the basic filtering.
Dong Xi would also carefully check if the words of those people on the jade slip square were true or not.
Seeing Dong Xi¡¯s good attitude of admitting her mistake, Master Lingxu sighed and said, ¡°Wait a minute. I¡¯ll ask Daoist Master Mo Han first. There are more and more imposters on themunication jade slip now. We should be careful.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Master is right. I was too impulsive.¡± Dong Xi nodded obediently.
Master Lingxu took out amunication talisman and raised his hand to form a seal. Master Lingxu said, ¡°Daoist Master Mo Han, I am Lingxu. May I ask if you can guide my little disciple to the Void Sea?¡±
Dong Xi could only sigh helplessly when she saw themunication talisman in her master¡¯s hand turn into a paper crane and fly away.
Dong Xi took out another backupmunication jade slip and ced it in front of her master. Dong Xi said, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you try this jade slip? It¡¯s really useful.¡±
Master Lingxu took a look and turned his head. He said disdainfully, ¡°Humph¡ I don¡¯t need this thing.¡±
Dong Xi took out hermunication jade slip and sent a message to her Senior Brother.
[Second Senior Brother, are you busy now?]
Soon, Song Qingfeng sent a voice message. He said, ¡°No, I¡¯ve found the ce I¡¯m looking for, but the situation isplicated. I¡¯m still investigating.¡±
Chapter 386 - 386 Wronged
386 Wronged
Dong Xi noticed that Lingxu was looking over and immediately ced themunication jade slip in front of him. Dong Xi said, ¡°Master, do you want to talk to Second Senior Brother?¡±
Seeing that Dong Xi had already handed over the jade slip, Master Lingxu did not refuse. Dong Xi formed a hand seal and let Master Lingxu speak.
¡°Told Two, how did you find him?¡± Master Lingxu coughed a few times and asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to use spells in the mortal world?¡±
When Song Qingfeng heard his Master¡¯s voice, he was stunned for a moment before he said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m innocent. I swear to the heavens that my cultivation has already been sealed by you. I only have 10 percent of it now. How dare I use a spell technique casually? It was Little Junior Sister who helped me find the person.¡±
When Lingxu heard this, he looked at Dong Xi. She immediately waved her hand and said, ¡°Second Senior Brother asked me to help. I don¡¯t even know who I¡¯m looking for¡ Master, it¡¯s Second Senior Brother¡¯s fault. When Second Senior Brotheres back, I¡¯ll teach him a good lesson on your behalf.¡±
¡°You helped him find it?¡± Lingxu snorted coldly.
¡°I¡¯ve divined the location for Second Senior Brother.¡± Dong Xi nodded and said, ¡°I heard that Third Senior Brother was the one who helped him find it.¡±
Destruction. Everyone was destroyed. No one could be left behind.
The look in Master Lingxu¡¯s eyes slowly changed. If Song Qingfeng could find the person he wanted so easily, he would not have needed so many years.
He had found the wrong person more than ten years ago.
Master Lingxu thought that Dong Xi and Li Li had learned a little and were just fooling around. He did not expect Dong Xi to actually have the ability to perform divinations.
Dong Xi was no longer nderous. Seeing her Master¡¯s expression, she knew that her Master was not very angry. She immediately let out a sigh of relief and said with a smile, ¡°Master, do you know who Second Senior Brother is looking for? Is she his sweetheart?¡±
Dong Xi was very gossipy in her heart, but she was stopped by her Master¡¯s re.
¡°Little girl, don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± said Lingxu.
Dong Xi quickly shut her mouth.
The moment she quieted down, themunication jade slip lit up again.
This time, it was not Second Brother¡¯s message but Mo Han¡¯s. Mo Han¡¯s voice was still cold.
¡°Dong Xi, give the jade slip to your Master,¡± Mo Han said.
Dong Xi obeyed and respectfully handed the jade slip to her Master.
Master Lingxu took the jade slip and said, ¡°Daoist Master Mo Han, I¡¯m Daoist Master Lingxu.¡±
Mo Han said in a voice message, ¡°I received the voice transmission talisman from you just now. I did tell Dong Xi to go to the Void Sea to find the Ice of Extreme Cold. I can¡¯t say that I gave her advice. I just sold some information.¡±
Daoist Master Lingxu had just heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Mo Han¡¯sst sentence and his expression became serious again.
When it came to Mo Han, the price of his divination was never low.
How much wealth did Dong Xi have? How could she afford it?
Dong Xi rubbed her nose and said, ¡°I promised him¡ The friendship of a future Alchemy Grandmaster.¡±
At that time, Dong Xi was penniless. Other than painting a big picture, there was nothing else.
¡°¡¡±
¡°And he agreed?¡± asked Daoist Master Lingxu.
Dong Xi nodded.
Master Lingxu¡¯s expression was suddenly surprised. In the end, he could only sigh and say, ¡°Daoist Mo Han has a strange personality.¡±
Daoist Master Lingxu and Daoist Master Mo Han thanked him and then returned the jade slip to Dong Xi. Daoist Master Lingxu said, ¡°Forget it. Since it¡¯s Daoist Mo Han who¡¯s giving pointers, you can go.¡±
¡°Thank you, Master. You¡¯re the best,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile.
Daoist Lingxu nced at Dong Xi and said, ¡°Even if I keep you here, I can¡¯t keep your heart here.¡±
Dong Xi was silent.
Seeing Dong Xi being defeated, Lingxu found it very interesting. He continued, ¡°Give me amunication jade slip.¡±
Dong Xi came back to her senses and knew that her Master had already seen the benefits of the jade slips. She immediately took out one and ced it in front of Lingxu. Dong Xi said, ¡°Master, study it yourself. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, call your disciple over.¡±
Seeing that Dong Xi was about to leave, Master Lingxu immediately said, ¡°Where are you going? Not leaving any spiritual breath?¡±
¡°I forgot about it,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile.
Dong Xi immediately added her Master as a friend. Her Master also asked Dong Xi to add her Senior Brothers. Then, Lingxu took themunication jade slip and began to study it.
After receiving her Master¡¯s affirmation, Dong Xi went to make arrangements for her trip. After leaving her Master¡¯s cave abode, Dong Xi returned to her own.
The experimental farm in the courtyard was well taken care of by Songsong. Dong Xi was very pleased at first, thinking that Songsong had grown up.
However, when she returned this time, she happened to see Songsong drooling as it stared at a few small spirit seedlings. Only then did Dong Xi understand why Songsong was taking care of the experimental farm .
Chapter 388 - 388 Water Repellent Pill
388 Water Repellent Pill
The Water Repellent Pill was a tier 2 medicinal pill. It was very simple, but Dong Xi had never refined it before.
On this trip to the Void Sea, Dong Xi suddenly thought of something. If the thing she wanted to find was at the bottom of the sea, what should she do?
Therefore, this Water Repellent Pill had to be refined.
Dong Xi used her points to exchange for some medicinal herbs, and then let the Big Snake send her into the Frog Space.
The required medicinal ingredients were almost ready.
Dong Xi memorized the key points of refining the Water Repellent Pill and then walked towards the pill refining room.
Dong Xi thought that with her current Foundation Establishment cultivation, it would be easy for her to concoct a tier 2 Water Repellent Pill. However, when she actually concocted it, she realized that it was not easy at all.
Although the Water Repellent Pill repelled water, one must have some understanding of water spiritual power. Alchemists basically all had fire and wood spirit roots, and almost no water spirit roots.
It instinctively repelled water spiritual energy, so there were not many Water Repellent Pills on the market.
Dong Xi had failed the first batch. She lowered her head and looked at her hands. Her fingers were long and slender, and there were calluses on her knuckles from practicing the sword.
Dong Xi¡¯s thinking was too simple. The Water Repellent Pill was meant for humans or demon beasts to eat and move freely in the water.
It could extract the oxygen in the water for the human body.
Of course, there was no such thing as oxygen in the cultivation world. Therefore, the senior who invented this pill must be a genius.
The oxygen had the effect of supporting thebustion, so it was very easy for the fire to go too far during refinement, and in the end, it would be a useless pill.
Dong Xi¡¯s fire spiritual Qi was already at a high temperature, so how could it not be crippled?
Dong Xi opened the pill furnace and looked at the pitch-ck inside. She sighed helplessly.
Fortunately, the furnace given by her Master was not bad. Otherwise, the furnace would have exploded.
Dong Xi used a cleaning spell to clean up the pill furnace. Then, she took out another set of medicinal ingredients and began to refine.
This time, Dong Xi was very careful. She only injected a little fire spiritual energy, and used the rest of the earth fire in the alchemy room.
However, this time, Dong Xi still failed.
Dong Xi scratched her head helplessly and sighed. She took out hermunication jade slip and started to call for reinforcements.
Dong Xi looked at Chi Yan¡¯s name and thought for a moment before immediately swiping it.
Little Senior Sister¡¯s mes were even more terrifying. It was better to forget about asking Little Senior Sister for help.
In the end, Dong Xi looked at Ke Xin¡¯s name and smiled.
That¡¯s right. At this time, she still needed Kexin, this fake sister.
¡°Sister, can you help me?¡± Dong Xi immediately said through voice chat.
¡°Hurry up and say it. Don¡¯t dy my cultivation,¡± Ke Xin immediately said through voice chat.
¡°Help me refine some pills. I¡¯ll give you the herbs. You refine them,¡± said Dong Xi through voice chat.
When Ke Xin heard this, she was a little stunned. Ke Xin sent a question mark. ¡°?¡±
¡°Sister, are you crazy? You¡¯re already at the Foundation Establishment stage, and you want me, a 5th level Qi Refinement trash, to help you refine pills? You can¡¯t joke like this, right?¡±
¡°No, I can¡¯t refine this pill. After thinking about it, I have no choice but to look for you,¡± Dong Xi said helplessly.
¡°What medicinal pill? You can¡¯t refine it either?¡± Ke Xin asked in a puzzled voice.
¡°Water Repellent Pill,¡± said Dong Xi through voice chat.
¡
Ke Xin did not reject Dong Xi. She went to the pill refining room and found Dong Xi¡¯s room.
Dong Xi saw that Ke Xin hade and immediately stood up. She grabbed Ke Xin¡¯s hand and ran into the pill room.
¡°Sister, I can only look for you now,¡± said Dong Xi.
Ke Xin saw a jar on the ground. She stretched her head out to take a look. It was filled with ck waste.
¡°Little Xi, are there things you¡¯re not good at?¡± Ke Xin asked with a smile.
¡°I¡¯m not good at many things. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I can¡¯t buy them, I wouldn¡¯t have refined them myself,¡± said Dong Xi with a shrug.
When Ke Xin heard Dong Xi¡¯s words, she also sighed lightly. Ke Xin said, ¡°What if I can¡¯t?¡±
¡°Try. If it really doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll think of another way,¡± said Dong Xi indifferently.
As she spoke, Dong Xi cupped her fists in a fawning manner and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to make a trip. Good sister, I won¡¯t treat you unfairly.¡±
When Ke Xin heard this, her eyes immediately lit up. Ke Xin said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Dong Xi smiled meaningfully and said, ¡°Chicken butts are enough.¡±
Ke Xin¡¯s expression immediately became serious as she said, ¡°You¡¯re trying to bribe me with chicken butts?¡±
Dong Xi hurriedly pulled Ke Xin and said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy you that robe you liked before.¡±
Ke Xin said with a triumphant look, ¡°Deal, Xiao Xi. Don¡¯t forget your promise.¡±
¡°You should try to refine some pills.¡± Dong Xi nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy you the Daoist robe if you seed.¡±
Dong Xi had the token given by Second Brother, so a Daoist robe was nothing.
Ke Xin sat down, tidied her clothes, and looked at Dong Xi. Ke Xin said, ¡°Where are the herbs?¡±
Chapter 389 - 389 Mental Preparation
389 Mental Preparation
Dong Xi immediately flipped her hand and took out the herbs. Dong Xi said, ¡°Here.¡±
¡°How should I refine it?¡± Ke Xin asked. ¡°I¡¯ve never concocted a Water Repelling Pill before. For tier 2 pills, I¡¯ve only concocted a Wind Speed Pill before. The sess rate isn¡¯t very high, so you have to be mentally prepared.¡±
Ke Xin knew that Dong Xi was very strong. Usually, Dong Xi¡¯s pill concoction was perfect. This had be the benchmark in the Alchemy Sect.
Ke Xin was afraid that if she did not refine it well, Dong Xi would be disappointed, so she said it in advance.
¡°Don¡¯t worry about the sess rate. It doesn¡¯t matter even if all the pills are wasted,¡± said Dong Xi.
As she spoke, Dong Xi pointed to the jar at the side. Dong Xi said, ¡°Look at how much I¡¯ve wasted.¡±
After Dong Xi said this, Ke Xin no longer felt any psychological burden.
Dong Xi took out her previous experience and told Ke Xin everything she could use.
Ke Xin listened very seriously. Dong Xi had a unique understanding of pill concoction. After listening to a few words, she benefited greatly, unlike Ke Xin and the others, who werepletely imitating others in pill concoction.
It was also Dong Xi¡¯s first time seeing Ke Xin concoct pills. From the moment Ke Xin injected her spiritual energy, Dong Xi frowned.
She did not say anything and just quietly looked at Ke Xin¡¯s ruined furnace.
Looking at Ke Xin¡¯s dejected appearance, Dong Xi said, ¡°If you give too much spiritual energy at the beginning, pill refinement is a continuous process. It¡¯s impossible to seed in a short time. If you inject too much spiritual energy in the early stages, you¡¯ll be too weak in theter stages. When fusing, the various parts of the pill refinement will be uneven, and it¡¯ll be easy for it to be wasted.¡±
¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Ke Xin nodded.
Dong Xi smiled and said, ¡°At the beginning, you should first use your spiritual energy to circle around the furnace. This is a hot furnace. This way, you can ensure that the medicinal herbs are heated more evenly in the furnace. Do you understand?¡±
Ke Xin understood. In the past, pill refinement was something she had to ponder over by herself. Although there was a Senior Sister exining it in the Skill Teaching Hall, it was not as detailed as this. Perhaps¡ Senior Sister did not understand this either.
Later on, when Ke Xin entered the inner sect, she was still being let loose. Her Master had never seen her before, so no one would talk about these things.
¡°I¡¯ll keep trying,¡± said Ke Xin.
This time, Ke Xin¡¯s spiritual energy was much more stable than before. Ke Xin only had fire and wood dual spirit roots, so she would not be affected by other misceneous spiritual energies. At the same time, her spirit root values were not high, and the temperature of the mes was not high. She did not need to grasp the elemental bnce here like Dong Xi.
Ke Xin focused on the pill furnace, paying attention to the changes inside. When it was about time, she immediately formed hand seals and cast them one by one.
After a while, there was no sound from the pill furnace, nor was there any strange smell. Could it be¡ she seeded?
Ke Xin suppressed the excitement in her heart and immediately stood up to check. Dong Xi also stood up.
The two of them opened the pill furnace and were excited when they saw the three pills inside.
¡°You are indeed amazing. You seeded in the second batch. Sister, your talent is not bad,¡± said Dong Xi.
Ke Xin suddenly became a little shy and said shyly, ¡°Not really.¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, the room instantly fell silent.
Ke Xin raised her head and looked at Dong Xi. The two of themughed at the same time.
Afterughing for a long time, Dong Xi pushed Ke Xin to the praying mat from behind and let Ke Xin sit down.
¡°It¡¯s not over yet. Continue refining,¡± said Dong Xi.
¡°How much do you want to refine?¡± Ke Xin asked in puzzlement.
Dong Xi raised his eyebrows. With his short hair, he looked like a young man.
¡°Of course, I¡¯ll stop until you can perfectly concoct the pill,¡± said Dong Xi.
Ke Xin, ¡°?? ¡±
¡°Perfect pill concoction?¡± Sister, do you think I¡¯m like you? I have never refined a pill perfectly before. This is a tier 2 medicinal pill. I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t¡¡±
Dong Xi stood beside Ke Xin and said, ¡°You can!¡±
Ke Xin was stunned for a moment. Looking at Dong Xi, Ke Xin¡¯s eyes were filled with unconfidence.
Dong Xi looked down at Ke Xin and said firmly, ¡°Even if you couldn¡¯t do it in the past, you can do it today.¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s gaze seemed to contain a magical power, and Ke Xin slowly calmed down.
Ke Xin did not say anything. She followed Dong Xi¡¯s instructions and used the spiritual energy to heat up the furnace.
Seeing Ke Xin¡¯s actions, Dong Xi immediately took out two sets of medicinal herbs and handed them to her. Dong Xi threw the medicinal herbs in one by one. Dong Xi watched Ke Xin from the side, wondering if she was writing something on the paper.
The cauldron of pills seeded once again. It was clearly better than before. This time, there were four pills. Although they were all low-grade, it still gave Ke Xin confidence. Ke Xin had a lot of room for improvement. Although it was a little difficult, as long as she refined more and became familiar with it, there was still a lot of hope. Ke Xin secretly cheered herself on.
Chapter 390 - 390 Experience
390 Experience
Just as Ke Xin was about to continue refining, Dong Xi interrupted her. Dong Xi took the paper and said while reading, ¡°The heating time of the furnace can¡¯t be too long, but it can¡¯t be too short either. Wait until the temperature of the path is about the same as the temperature of the spiritual energy you injected. You can try to change the order of the medicinal herbs entering. Some spiritual nts have better medicinal properties the longer they are grown. Some are the opposite. You have to think of a way to make these medicinal herbs have the best medicinal properties¡¡±
Dong Xi said that this was all from her past experience. There was nothing to hide between sisters.
Ke Xin was stunned when she heard this. Ke Xin suddenly felt that whenpared to Dong Xi in terms of alchemy, it was like a child ying around. Ke Xin waspletely wasting materials.
After half a day, Ke Xin still had her mouth agape in shock. When Dong Xi finished speaking, Ke Xin said, ¡°So there is so much knowledge in alchemy.¡±
Dong Xi smiled but did not say anything. Ke Xin continued, ¡°How do I know when the medicinal properties are the strongest?¡±
¡°There¡¯s no shortcut. We can only refine more,¡± said Dong Xi.
Although she said it lightly, Ke Xin¡¯s heart trembled. No wonder everyone said that Dong Xi seemed to be living in a pill concocting room. The Spirit Restore Pills that Dong Xi concocted raised the sect¡¯s welfare by a whole level.
Today, Dong Xi was able to clear up Ke Xin¡¯s doubts, and what she said was so reasonable. Even if she did not say anything, it was enough to make many alchemists think for a long time.
This was something that Dong Xi hade up with after refining countless pills. Ke Xin sighed. This sister was clearly younger than her, but she had lived a very clear life. Ke Xin thought about herself¡ The longer he stayed in the sect, the less she would think. Everything she did was based on books.
Dong Xi looked at Ke Xin in a daze. She raised her hand and pinched Ke Xin¡¯s face.
Now that Ke Xin was 15 years old, the baby fat on her face had slowly disappeared, and she had a beautiful oval face.
Ke Xin instantly came back to her senses. Dong Xi said, ¡°Don¡¯t bezy, Sister. Continue refining. You help me refine pills, and I¡¯ll find your ws. We¡¯ll win!¡±
Ke Xin pped Dong Xi¡¯s hand away. Ke Xin nodded with a serious expression. She took the medicinal herbs again and changed the order of the medicinal herbs ording to Dong Xi¡¯s words.
Some herbs looked thick but could not withstand fire. Some looked ordinary but would burn for a long time.
This was also Ke Xin¡¯s first time seriously examining these spirit herbs. She felt that it was very strange. She watched as these medicinal herbs became purer bit by bit. After burning them for a while, the medicinal effects would appear. Ke Xin also slowly understood when these medicinal effects were the best.
Ke Xin copied Dong Xi¡¯s appearance and took out a pen and paper to record everything she found.
After a dozen rounds of refining, Ke Xin opened the furnace again. This time, there were five medicinal pills inside, one of which was a middle-grade.
¡°It¡¯s really useful, sister. You¡¯re too amazing,¡± Ke Xin said excitedly.
Dong Xi also noticed that Ke Xin had slowly mastered how to summarize her experience. This way, she did not need to watch from the side
Dong Xi could help Ke Xin for a while, but not for a lifetime. In the future, no matter what kind of pills she refined or what cultivation method she learned, this method could be used.
Ke Xin now also understood Dong Xi¡¯s words, and she knew that practice makes perfect.
Ke Xin also understood why even though Dong Xi was young, she was always more powerful than the others. Other than Dong Xi¡¯s natural endowments being very good, Dong Xi had perseverance and wisdom that others did not have.
Previously, he heard that Dong Xi had refined more than 10,000 batches of Spirit Restore Pills, and this was not counting the Vitality Reinforcement Pills, Spirit-Nourishing Pill, and other pills.
Ke Xin and Dong Xi entered the sect at the same time. Even 100 Ke Xins added together would not be able to produce as many pills as Dong Xi.
Although it was due to her cultivation speed, Ke Xin was not as hardworking as Dong Xi.
On the other hand, Dong Xi was brave, smart, and had good aptitude.
Therefore, Dong Xi entered the sect for three years, and she already reached the Foundation Establishment stage. Many cultivators with Heavenly Spirit Roots could not do it.
Ke Xin suddenly thought of something and raised her head to look at Dong Xi. Ke Xin said, ¡°Little Xi, you¡¯re a Perfect Foundation Establishment Cultivator? ¡±
When Dong Xi participated in thepetition, she was only at the 7th level of Qi Refinement. Now, after half a year, she had already reached Foundation Establishment.
It could not be that she would cultivate to the perfected 12th level of Qi Refinement stage in half a year, and then break through to the Foundation Establishment stage perfectly, right?
However, Ke Xin could not figure out why Junior Sister Dong Xi was in such a hurry to reach the Foundation Establishment stage when she had such good aptitude and was still young. When the final meridian channels were all opened up, wouldn¡¯t it form a perfect cycle?
Ke Xin was still thinking when Dong Xi said indifferently, ¡°I have obsessivepulsive disorder.¡±
¡°?¡±
Still not understanding, Ke Xin frowned and said, ¡°Sister, are you sick? What was obsessivepulsive disorder? Can it be treated?¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 391 - 391 Treasure, Not Food
391 Treasure, Not Food
Dong Xi was a little helpless.
¡°I¡¯m not sick, but I pursue perfection.¡± Dong Xi shook her head.
When Ke Xin heard this, she immediately understood.
After that, Ke Xin looked at Dong Xi in shock. After a long time, she suppressed the shock in her heart and said, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re in the Perfect Foundation Establishment Stage?! ¡±
Dong Xi nodded.
¡°Sister, how did you do it?¡± Ke Xin asked excitedly. ¡°Teach me? My God, Chi Yan has a Heavenly Spirit Root, and she¡¯s only at the 11th level of Qi Refinement now. Chi Yan is so hardworking and hasn¡¯t even reached the Foundation Establishment realm. You¡¡±
Dong Xi could understand Ke Xin¡¯s shock, but if she were to really talk about her experience, she would not be able to say it.
Dong Xi cultivated like the others, but her physique was special.
Dong Xi did not know how to tell Ke Xin. She said, ¡°There¡¯s no secret. It¡¯s probably because I¡¯ve had an Epiphany twice¡ When I was traveling, I encountered another opportunity¡¡±
When she was in the Beast Trainer Sect, Dong Xi was really confused. Even now, she still could not understand it. She clearly did not do anything and only cultivated for a night as usual, but in the end, she broke through two minor realms in one night.
After Ke Xin calmed down, she pondered and said, ¡°I see. I should go out and travel.¡±
Dong Xi thought of the disciples who had died in the first half of the year and could not help but worry about Ke Xin. Dong Xi tactfully said, ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t we wait until our cultivation level is higher and go out? It¡¯ll be safer that way.¡±
Ke Xin knew that Dong Xi was worried about her. Ke Xin said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±
Dong Xi felt that the reminder was enough, so she did not continue.
Just as Ke Xin was about to continue refining pills, a small head appeared in Dong Xi¡¯s Demon Beast Bag. Compared to before, the little fellow¡¯s hair was even more sparse, and its entire head seemed to be much bigger.
Compared to raising chickens, this growth speed was really slow!
Da Niu came out of the Demon Beast Bag and swaggered around the alchemy furnace a few times. Finally, he jumped onto the jar that contained the discarded medicinal ingredients.
Dong Xi saw Da Niu lose his bnce and fall into the jar. She immediately went forward to check, and Da Niu once again popped his head out.
One of the few feathers on his head had fallen off, and he was holding an abandoned pill in his mouth.
Seeing Dong Xie over, Da Niu immediately ate the pill and then went back into the jar, leaving his butt outside.
Dong Xi looked on with aplicated expression.
I was wrong before. This little thing¡ It was easy to raise.
¡°Little Xi, what this is? Are you raising him?¡±
Dong Xi nodded.
¡°As expected, I still understand you.¡± Ke Xin smiled and said, ¡°A chicken raised by you will taste especially delicious when the timees, especially the chicken butt¡¡±
¡°?¡±
Dong Xi immediately interrupted Ke Xin¡¯s fantasy and said, ¡°Stop having such dangerous fantasies. This little guy is a treasure.¡±
¡°Ah?¡± Ke Xin said awkwardly. ¡°Treasure? So it¡¯s not food¡¡±
Dong Xi picked up a jar of discarded medicinal herbs and pills and said, ¡°Think about refining pills first. I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±
Ke Xin nodded, and Dong Xi walked out in a hurry.
After Dong Xi came out, he immediately went to find Senior Sister Ling Xi. Dong Xi took out a Youth Pill and secretly gave it to Senior Sister Ling Xi. Dong Xi said, ¡°Senior Sister, it¡¯s really hard to be on duty every day. Recently, Junior Sister received a medicinal pill. I wonder if Senior Sister likes it.¡±
Ling Xi was instantly stunned. This kind of thing happened every day. She also knew that Dong Xi had a favor to ask of her.
Under normal circumstances, Ling Xi should have refused. However, after hearing thetter part of the sentence, Ling Xi was unable to refuse.
¡°It¡¯s said that this Youth Pill can make you stay young forever. I¡¯m still young, so I don¡¯t have any use for it. I just wanted to give it to Senior Sister¡¡± said Dong Xi.
When Ling Xi heard the name of the pill, and she was unable to refuse.
Dong Xi also understood Senior Sister Ling Xi¡¯s feelings at this moment. Dong Xi said, ¡°Senior Sister, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you. I just want to ask, how do you usually deal with those discarded medicinal pills in the sect?¡±
Upon hearing this, Ling Xi heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°We send it to the herb garden. Although it¡¯s a discarded pill, it still has some medicinal properties. It can be turned into fertilizer in the herb garden and nourish the spirit nts.¡±
¡°Senior Sister, can you sell me some of these discarded pills?¡± asked Dong Xi with a smile.
Hearing this, Ling Xi felt even more rxed. She said, ¡°I thought it was a big deal. There¡¯s no problem with the discarded pills. You can just take as many as you want.¡±
What did Alchemy Sectck the least? Of course, they were discarded medicinal pills. She could have as many as she wanted.
Chapter 392 - 392 Price
392 Price
Dong Xi smiled and said, ¡°Senior Sister, I might want a lot. I might want it all the time in the future. Let¡¯s discuss the price. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to exin it to the sect in the future.¡±
Seeing Dong Xi being so sincere, Ling Xi thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about this, one medicinal pill for 20 discarded medicinal pills. Whatever tier of medicinal pills you need, you can use whatever tier of medicinal pills to exchange for them. Is that okay?¡±
¡°Deal.¡± Dong Xi nodded happily.
Although the discarded pills had lost some of their medicinal properties, if one could be exchanged for 20, Dong Xi would still be able to make a profit.
If this continued, the pressure of raising Da Niu would not be too great.
Dong Xi immediately exchanged for 2,000 discarded pills to feed Da Niu.
Ling Xi would receive 100 tier 3 medicinal pills and could also exin to the sect.
Ke Xin refined in the pill refining room for a little more than a month and finally refined ten top-grade Water Repellent Pills.
Ke Xin excitedly called Dong Xi over. Ke Xin said, ¡°Sisters, look! I seeded! I refined the pill perfectly! This is the first time. I¡¯m so awesome!¡±
Dong Xi had borrowed a lot of travel notes from the Library Pavilion, and most of them were about the Void Sea.
Dong Xi was immersed in the sea of books and was unable to extricate herself. Suddenly, she was woken up by Ke Xin.
Coming back to her senses, Dong Xi looked at Ke Xin.
He saw Ke Xin holding the lid of the furnace with one hand and the edge of the furnace with the other. Her face was filled with excitement.
A month had passed, and Dong Xi¡¯s hair had grown to the length of a wolf¡¯s tail under the insistence of using hair growth cream.
Dong Xi smiled. The stray strands of hair on her forehead fell down. Dong Xi pulled her hair back, revealing her sharp eyes.
Ke Xin was stunned on the spot when she saw Dong Xi¡¯s appearance.
For some reason, she felt that Dong Xi and Senior Brother Song Qingfeng were bing more and more alike. Could it be that each side of the world nurtured the other side?
Without waiting for Ke Xin to understand, Dong Xi put down the book in her hand and walked toward Ke Xin.
Arriving in front of the pill furnace, Dong Xi looked inside and indeed saw ten pills.
There were dark golden patterns on the pill and a pill fragrance. That¡¯s right, it was a perfect pill refinement.
Dong Xi gave Ke Xin a thumbs up and said, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re amazing.¡±
When Ke Xin heard Dong Xi¡¯s words, she became even more pleased with herself. Compared to a perfect pill concoction, Dong Xi¡¯s approval was even more important.
¡± I don¡¯t need to use the pills that I refined earlier, ¡± Ke Xin said. ¡°We¡¯re sisters, so we can only use top-grade Water Repellent Pills!¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, she smiled and said, ¡°Alright, then you have to work hard on refining pills. This little girl is waiting to enjoy life with you in the future.¡±
¡°Sister, how many pills do you need?¡± Ke Xin asked with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯ll quickly refine it for you. Don¡¯t waste your time.¡±
¡°100 pills should be enough,¡± said Dong Xi after thinking for a moment.
Since there were only three people, 100 pills should be enough.
¡°Alright, give me a day. I¡¯ll give you the pills tomorrow,¡± said Ke Xin.
Dong Xi nodded. Then, she took out hermunication jade slip and sent a message to Rui Ming and Tie Zhu, telling them that they would set off in three days and that they should start preparing now.
The only teleportation array to the Void Sea was in the city, so they agreed to meet there.
Three dayster, Dong Xi bade farewell to her Master and left the Ningtian Sect with Songsong and Da Niu.
Liu Qing would stay behind and take care of the spirit nts.
Dong Xi wanted to put the two little fellows into the Demon Beast Bag, but they were both capable, and the demonic beast bag could not hold them at all.
As soon as she put them in, the two little fellows popped their heads out. Dong Xi had no choice but to let the two little fellows stand on her shoulder.
When they were about to reach the teleportation array, Dong Xi grabbed the two little fellows in each hand and said, ¡°The teleportation array charges ording to the number of people. If you cause me trouble, I¡¯ll abandon you guys.¡±
After saying that, he ced the two little fellows back into the demon beast bag.
It was unknown whether it was the threat or the two little fellows being sensible, but after Dong Xi arrived at the teleportation array, tey did note out to cause trouble.
Dong Xi was very gratified and sessfully arrived at Fotai City.
Songsong was the first to stick her head out. Not long after, Da Niu also stuck his head out. Dong Xi lowered her head and saw Songsong¡¯s face begging for praise.
Songsong¡¯s voice rang out in Dong Xi¡¯s mind. Songsong said, ¡°Little Xi, hurry up and praise me. This ugly guy wanted toe out just now, but I pressed him down. Isn¡¯t Songsong very powerful?¡±
Dong Xi touched the pine in relief and said, ¡°The child has finally grown up. He knows how to care for others!¡±
Songsong¡¯s eyes lit up even more as she said, ¡°Little Xi, this ugly fellow is disobedient. Why don¡¯t you let it go? It¡¯s fine as long as there¡¯s Songsong with you. Songsong is especially obedient!¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 393 - 393 Must Earn It Back
393 Must Earn It Back
To be honest, it was impossible for Dong Xi to set them free.
But seeing Songsong¡¯s excited face, Dong Xi still found an excuse.
¡°Songsong, I can¡¯t let him go,¡± said Dong Xi. ¡°This guy has eaten a lot of my good stuff. I have to earn it back. Otherwise, I¡¯ll lose too much.¡±
Songsong tilted her head and thought for a long time. She felt that Dong Xi was right.
However, when she saw the ugly guy who did not have any spiritual energy fluctuations, Songsong was still very puzzled. Songsong said, ¡°But¡ Can this ugly guy really earn back the money he ate?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll definitely work!¡± Dong Xi nodded.
Rui Ming watched the two of them interact and then looked at the crowd. He was a little reserved.
This was also Rui Ming¡¯s first time in a big city.
Perhaps he had been here before, but Rui Ming did not remember.
¡°Junior Sister Dong Xi, where are you meeting Senior Brother Tie Zhu?¡± asked Rui Ming.
¡°At the Ming Yang Teahouse on Wuji Street,¡± Dong Xi replied immediately.
This was not the first time Dong Xi hade here. In order to sell fur, Dong Xi visited every corner of the city.
The two of them walked straight to the teahouse. This was the first time Rui Ming had seen Tie Zhu, but he recognized him as soon as he entered.
This was because Tie Zhu was too eye-catching among a group of refined cultivators.
Other people had teacups in their hands, but Tie Zhu had a teacup.
It seemed that drinking from the tea bowl was not enough, so he picked up the teapot and started drinking.
After drinking the entire pot, Tie Zhu wiped the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s satisfying!¡±
¡°Junior Sister, is this Senior Brother Tie Zhu?¡± Rui Ming whispered.
¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Dong Xi nodded.
The two of them walked forward. Dong Xi said respectfully, ¡°Senior Brother Tie Zhu.¡±
Tie Zhu turned around and saw Dong Xi. It was as if he had seen his family. Tie Zhu stood up and said, ¡°Junior Sister, you guys are finally here. Hurry up and drink some tea.¡±
Tie Zhu picked up the teapot in his hand and prepared to pour tea for the two of them.
By the time Tie Zhu reacted, the teapot had already been emptied. He said, ¡°I forgot. I finished it just now. It¡¯s too hot. I couldn¡¯t help it.¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright, just one more pot will do,¡± Dong Xi also said with a smile.
Dong Xi raised her hand and called for the waiter. She added a pot of tea and sat opposite Tie Zhu.
¡°I missed you thest time we parted,¡± said Dong Xi. ¡°It¡¯s still fun to spar with Senior Brother.¡±
¡°Our sect¡¯s body cultivators aren¡¯t good enough.¡± Tie Zhu nodded. ¡°We don¡¯t even have an evenly matched opponent. It¡¯s even more boring.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine. When I¡¯m free in the future, I¡¯ll have a good spar with my Senior Brother,¡± said Dong Xi.
As he spoke, Dong Xi pointed at Rui Ming and said, ¡°Senior Brother, you can also spar with Senior Brother Rui Ming.¡±
Tie Zhu looked at Rui Ming and said in surprise, ¡°This brother looks frail, but he¡¯s actually a body cultivator?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not considered a body cultivator,¡± said Rui Ming with a smile. ¡°My physique is just a little stronger.¡±
When Tie Zhu heard this, he said, ¡°Just having a sturdy body is not enough. I¡¯m already at the fourth level of Body Refining Tier. Even your small body may not be able to withstand a punch.¡±
As Tie Zhu spoke, he seemed to have seen a sh in the eyes of his skinny Junior Brother. Tie Zhu did not think much of it and just took it that his Junior Brother was embarrassed.
Dong Xi shook her head helplessly and said meaningfully, ¡°Senior Brother, if you have the chance, you¡¯ll understand.¡±
Tie Zhu still wanted to ask Rui Ming about his current Body Refining Tier level, but the waiter just happened to bring the tea.
¡°Sir, this is the tea you ordered,¡± said the waiter.
Dong Xi poured tea for the three of them and started talking about the trip to the Void Sea.
¡°The Void Sea is at the northernmost part of the forest in Qinan City,¡± said Dong Xi. ¡°There are many demon beasts in the forest. With our cultivation, it¡¯s impossible for us to pass through the forest directly. It¡¯s safer to take the teleportation array.¡±
Tie Zhu said, ¡°Junior Sister is right. I heard that most cultivators in the Void Sea have water spirit roots. Junior Sister, you have fire spirit roots. You will be affected there.¡±
Dong Xi had already made preparations. Water and fire were ipatible. The cultivators of the Void Sea were all on inds where fire spiritual energy was scarce. If they really attacked, Dong Xi¡¯s spell techniques would be greatly reduced.
However, so what? No matter what, Dong Xi was still a sword cultivator!
Before Dong Xi could speak, Rui Ming said, ¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t be afraid. I can protect you.¡±
Dong Xi was very gratified. Tie Zhu smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you are still young, but you are very responsible in doing things. It suits my temper very well. Come, let¡¯s toast.¡±
Tie Zhu raised the teacup in his hand.
Rui Ming was stunned for a moment. When he realized that Tie Zhu was looking at him, he picked up the cup and touched it tentatively.
It was good enough that drinking tea felt like drinking wine.
Dong Xi was somewhat helpless. Tie Zhu smiled and said, ¡°Today, we¡¯re meeting at a teahouse. If it were a tavern, I would definitely get drunk with Fellow Daoist Rui Ming. ¡°
Chapter 394 - 394 Get Drunk?
394 Get Drunk?
Get drunk?
Dong Xi suddenly had a feeling. He did not know if it was right to invite Senior Brother Tie Zhu to the Void Sea¡
Senior Brother Tie Zhu, do you still remember what you are going to do this time?
Seeing Dong Xi Zhi¡¯s gaze, Tie Zhu felt somewhat awkward. After a moment, Tie Zhu said, ¡°That, I was just joking. We still have to hurryter. How can we get drunk? Hehe¡ Junior Sister Dong Xi, when are we leaving?¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, she looked at Tie Zhu without any doubt. Dong Xi said, ¡°We¡¯ll leave immediately after we finish drinking the tea.¡±
The three of them were not slow-witted people. After drinking the tea, they went to the teleportation array.
The cost of activating the long-distance teleportation array was very high. Therefore, he had to wait for a hundred people before the teleportation array could be activated.
When Dong Xi and the other two arrived, there were already more than 60 people here. After waiting for an hour, there were finally 100 people.
One of them blew on the conch, and everyone who had a teleportation token heard the sound.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Tie Zhu said excitedly.
Dong Xi nodded and turned to look at Rui Ming.
Rui Ming looked excited and confused.
Dong Xi remembered that Rui Ming had said that Elder Fu Rui could not let him go to any other ce except the Void Sea.
Why was this?
Dong Xi was puzzled, but in the end, she did not ask and followed everyone into the teleportation array.
The long-distance teleportation formation was naturally not asfortable as the Thousand Mile Teleportation Talisman. It felt like taking a bus in her previous life.
Dong Xi took out a praying mat and sat down. Rui Ming and Tie Zhu sat on both sides of Dong Xi, as if they were two guardians.
Everyone closed their eyes. As the teleportation array was activated, all the runes on it lit up, and everything around them began to spin.
If short-distance teleportation was like taking a bus, long-distance teleportation was like putting a bus on a pendulum.
If it were not for the fact that cultivators had good physical fitness, they would probably have vomited until they fainted after two hours.
Dong Xi allowed herself to be led out by the crowd.
After getting off the teleportation array, the salty sea breeze blew over as she stepped on the ground.
Dong Xi narrowed her eyes and took a deep breath. She was actually a little hungry.
¡°Senior Martial Brothers, shall we try some seafood?¡± asked Dong Xi.
Tie Zhu, ¡°¡¡±
In the beginning, Tie Zhu thought that Junior Sister Dong Xi had asked toe together because she had a tough battle to fight. But now, it seemed like she was here for a vacation?
Tie Zhu did not say anything. Rui Ming said, ¡°Sure.¡±
Tie Zhu also saw the love. As long as Junior Sister Dong Xi said it, Junior Brother Rui Ming would agree.
Tie Zhu raised his head and saw Dong Xi¡¯s eyes.
¡°Senior Brother, you don¡¯t like it?¡± asked Dong Xi.
¡°No, I just didn¡¯t expect that the always diligent Junior Sister Dong Xi would have such a side,¡± replied Tie Zhu.
Dong Xi said with a smile, ¡°Senior Brother, on the path of cultivation, there is tension and rxation. This is the right path. Let¡¯s go, Senior Brother. Let¡¯s go buy some seafood. I¡¯ll roast it for you.¡±
¡°Junior Sister, do you really know how to do it?¡± Tie Zhu asked in surprise.
¡°Junior Sister¡¯s barbecue is very good,¡± said Rui Ming in a low voice.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be your assistant.¡± Tie Zhu nodded.
Dong Xi looked at Rui Ming again and said, ¡°Senior Brother Rui Ming, you can eat seafood?¡±
¡°I can eat fish,¡± said Rui Ming.
Dong Xi was instantly relieved. It was normal for cranes to eat fish.
Dong Xi found a ce to live, and Rui Ming volunteered to buy seafood.
Unexpectedly, Rui Ming went for two hours this time.
Dong Xi was a little anxious. Senior Brother Rui Ming was very fast, why had he not returned yet?
Dong Xi took out hermunication jade slip and sent a message, but she did not receive any reply.
Dong Xi pondered for a moment and took out the feather that Senior Brother Rui Ming had given her when they first arrived at the sect.
Since she had never used this item before, Dong Xi followed Rui Ming¡¯s instructions and called Rui Ming three times with the feather.
However, Rui Ming had yet to return, and Dong Xi became even more anxious.
Holding the feather in her hand, Dong Xi could vaguely sense Rui Ming¡¯s direction.
Dong Xi used sand to extinguish the fire.
Then, he looked at Tie Zhu who was training his body not far away, and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I can¡¯t wait anymore. I¡¯m going to find Senior Brother Rui Ming. I can¡¯t be at ease if I can¡¯t contact him.¡±
This was their first time here, and they were unfamiliar with the ce. If Rui Ming met a bad person, it would be difficult to handle.
The two of them left the beach and followed the feather¡¯s guidance.
The further they went west, the smaller houses and some fishing boats appeared in front of them.
The sea breeze here was continuous. The sea breeze in the cultivation world was not as gentle as in his previous life. From the height of these houses, they could tell the cultivation and status of the cultivators here.
Chapter 395 - 395 Split Up and Search
395 Split Up and Search
The houses of ordinary height here would be overturned by the sea breeze. Therefore, in order to prevent the houses from being blown over, themoners built their houses very low. They had to bend down to enter the house.
As for those who were powerful, they could design high-level protective shields. The materials used were also stronger, so the houses would be much taller.
It was for this reason that the two-story building in the middle was particrly eye-catching.
Dong Xi looked at the small building and his gaze became firm. Dong Xi could feel that Senior Brother Rui Ming was inside.
He sighed helplessly. He had just arrived here and had already found the strongest person here. What was Senior Brother Rui Ming trying to do?
Dong Xi suddenly regretted not asking clearly. If she had asked why Senior Brother Rui Ming was here, this would not have happened.
After entering the city, Dong Xi was worried that he would implicate Senior Tie Zhu. After thinking for a moment, he finally decided to go alone.
Dong Xi pretended not to know where Rui Ming was and said, ¡°Senior brother, let¡¯s split up and search. You go there, I¡¯ll go to the other side. If you find Senior Brother Rui Ming, use themunication jade slip to contact him.¡±
Tie Zhu did not think too much and directly said, ¡°No problem.¡±
Watching Senior Brother Tie Zhu leave, Dong Xi used Ground Shrinking to rush toward the central two-story building.
Dong Xi had thought that Senior Brother Rui Ming might have been caught and brought here, and that she needed to find a way to sneak in.
However, Dong Xi walked around the courtyard and found a bird in the corner.
The birdy on the ground, looking very pitiful.
Dong Xi had seen Senior Brother Rui Ming¡¯s original body. Compared to this palm-sized one, Senior Brother Rui Ming was much bigger, but¡What was happening now?
Dong Xi reached out to pick up Rui Ming and found that Rui Ming had lost consciousness.
Dong Xi was so frightened that she immediately injected some wood spiritual energy into him. When the healing wood spiritual energy circted a few times in Rui Ming¡¯s body, Rui Ming woke up.
Dong Xi immediately left with Rui Ming and found an inn to stay in. She sent Tie Zhu the location. Dong Xi looked at Rui Ming and said, ¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s going on? You¡¯re in danger as soon as you arrived?¡±
¡°I feel like something¡¯s missing,¡± Rui Ming sighed. ¡°That thing is in the building.¡±
Dong Xi was stunned for a moment. No wonder Elder Fu Rui had asked Rui Ming toe. It seemed that the item that Senior Brother Rui Ming had lost was extremely important.
¡°Senior Brother, you can tell us. We can search together. It¡¯ll be much faster than you searching alone, right?¡± said Dong Xi.
Rui Ming nodded. Dong Xi continued, ¡°Why did you faint just now? Did you fight with someone?¡±
¡°No.¡± Rui Ming shook his head.
¡°You didn¡¯t fight with anyone. I don¡¯t know what happened to you, but you suddenly fainted.¡±
Moreover, Rui Ming¡¯s memory was missing. This was also one of the reasons why his cultivation had not improved for many years.
¡°Then do you know what¡¯s missing?¡± Dong Xi frowned.
Rui Ming still shook his head. Dong Xi said, ¡°Presumably, Senior Brother is here to find that thing, but this matter needs to be discussed in detail. If Senior Brother wants to take any action, it¡¯s best to let me know.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Rui Ming nodded.
¡
The two of them had just finished discussing when Tie Zhu ran back.
Tie Zhu rushed in anxiously. Seeing that Rui Ming was fine, Tie Zhu immediately heaved a sigh of relief. Tie Zhu said, ¡°Little Brother, where did you go? Are you lost?¡±
Rui Ming¡¯s face was a little red. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Yes, I got lost.¡±
Tie Zhu immediatelyughed. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If we need to buy anything in the future, I¡¯ll go buy it. Don¡¯t run around.¡±
As soon as the three of them met, it became lively outside.
Dong Xi looked at the closed door, but Tie Zhu had already opened the door and stuck his head out. Tie Zhu shouted towards the outside, ¡°Fellow Daoist, what did you guys talk about? What¡¯s themotion?¡±
¡°Miss Shangguan is throwing the embroidered ball!¡± The person outside said.
¡°What?¡± Dong Xi blinked and said. Throwing embroidered balls?¡±
Tie Zhu was indeed the strongest talker in the cultivation world. Tie Zhu directly asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t throwing embroidered balls a gimmick in the mortal world? Howe there are people in the cultivation world who y like this?¡±
¡°Are you all outsiders?¡± asked the person from before. ¡°I can¡¯t really exin it. You should ask someone else, I¡¯m in a hurry to snatch the embroidered ball.¡±
¡
The originally bustling inn suddenly quieted down, as if people were hollowed out.
Dong Xi called the attendant over and gave him a handful of low-grade spirit stones. Dong Xi smiled and said, ¡°Attendant, if you can answer my question, these spirit stones are yours.¡±
There were seven or eight pieces of spirit stones. To the attendant, it was a lot!
Chapter 396 - 396 Tell Us Everything You Know
396 Tell Us Everything You Know
When the attendant saw the spirit stones, he smiled and said, ¡°Dear customer, if you have any questions, I will tell you everything I know.¡±
¡°Not bad. I¡¯m just curious about who the Young Miss of the Shangguan family is,¡± Dong Xi said with satisfaction. ¡°Why are you still ying such tricks in the mortal world in the cultivation world?¡±
The attendant was immediately overjoyed. He could earn so many spirit stones with something that everyone knew. It was a bloody profit!
¡°This isn¡¯t a secret. Everyone in the Void Sea knows about it,¡± said the attendant.
It turned out that the Shangguan family¡¯s ancestor was at thete stage of the clone realm, but his wife was a mortal. When he gave birth to his daughter, she died because of a difficultbor process.
Unfortunately, the daughter he left behind was also a mortal and did not have spirit root.
The Shangguan family¡¯s Patriarch did not want to see the younger generation passing away earlier than the older generation, so he looked around for some treasures to extend his daughter¡¯s life.
The Young Miss of Shangguan should be in her forties now, but she still looked like an 18-year-old girl.
There were also people who came to propose marriage, but they were all rejected by the Shangguan family.
The reason was that the Shangguan Patriarch wanted to find a live-in son-inw for his daughter, so he ended up doing this in the mortal world.
In the cultivation world, there was a lot to be said about throwing embroidered balls. Everyone had cultivation. In the end, what was snatched was not only luck, but also cultivation. It was not bad for such a person to be the son-inw of the Shangguan family.
As for those who were fighting to be live-in son-inw, their thoughts were very simple.
Miss Shangguan was a mortal. Even if she could rely on treasures to extend her life, she would only live for more than a hundred years at most.
When Miss Shangguan died, Shangguan Patriarch could only nurture this son-inw.
After all, this was his father-inw at the Soul Formation stage who could extend the lives of mortals. If he inherited the mantle, he would definitely have great achievements in the future.
When the attendant said this, his eyes lit up. The attendant said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that you¡¯llugh at me. When we go outter, I also want to try my luck.¡±
Although he knew that his cultivation was not enough, but¡What if he was lucky?
If the attendant was lucky enough to get the embroidered ball, every day would be a good day.
Tie Zhu was a little confused when he heard the attendant¡¯s words. Tie Zhu said, ¡°It¡¯s understandable that Shangguan Patriarch doesn¡¯t look at cultivation when choosing a son-inw. But why doesn¡¯t he look at age?¡±
¡°Shangguan Patriarch said that the one who gets the embroidered ball is chosen by the heavens for Miss Shangguan,¡± said the attendant. ¡°No matter what cultivation level or age, the Shangguan family will recognize it.¡±
The attendant was getting more and more excited, as if he could really catch the embroidered ball.
When Tie Zhu heard this, he looked at Dong Xi and Rui Ming. ¡°Junior Brother, Junior Sister, I¡¯ll go take a look too. Are you guysing?¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°?¡±
Dong Xi was silent. What was wrong with this Senior Brother Tie Zhu?
¡°Senior Brother, you also want to snatch the embroidered ball?¡± asked Dong Xi.
¡°There¡¯s no restriction anyway. It¡¯s fine to try.¡± Tie Zhu nodded.
Dong Xi bit her lip and looked helpless. Tie Zhu finally reacted. Tie Zhu said, ¡°Junior Sister, we¡ do we have to do anything today?¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing. You can go,¡± said Dong Xi helplessly.
Dong Xi had yet to find any clues about the Ice of Extreme Frost. She would wait for more information.
After Tie Zhu left, Dong Xi wanted to ask Rui Ming to rest in his room while she went out for a walk.
Dong Xi had just stood up when Rui Ming also stood up.
¡°Senior Brother, didn¡¯t I tell you to rest here?¡± Dong Xi frowned.
¡°I don¡¯t trust you,¡± said Rui Ming.
Dong Xi tried to persuade him, but Rui Ming refused. In the end, the two of them went out together.
Dong Xi wanted to find someone to inquire about the news, but there was no one along the way.
Dong Xi and Rui Ming looked at each other. Dong Xi said helplessly, ¡°Hmm¡ Everyone went to snatch the embroidered ball.¡±
Rui Ming¡¯s expression was a bitplicated. Rui Ming said, ¡°Junior Sister, what should we do?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look,¡± said Dong Xi after thinking for a moment.
There were people in front of the Shangguan family¡¯s door. Dong Xi searched for a long time in the crowd, but she could not find Senior Brother Tie Zhu.
Dong Xi had never seen such a scene in two lifetimes. Dong Xi looked at the Shangguan family with interest. The second floor was surrounded by a circle of incandescent stones.
There was a redntern on each of the guardrails at a certain distance. It was very festive.
A group of maids stood on both sides with flowers in their hands.
The entire Shangguan Residence was covered with a blue protective shield, which made everything in the residence seem like a mirage.
¡°No wonder so many people came to join in the fun. If I could be the son-inw of the Shangguan family, I would have worked for a few hundred years less!¡± Dong Xi sighed.
As soon as she finished speaking, a pleasant sound of a harp sounded, followed by a melodious flute sound. Apanied by the sound of a pipa, the momentum became louder and louder.
Chapter 397 - 397 Willing to Live off a Woman
397 Willing to Live off a Woman
At this moment, the crowd also quieted down. Everyone looked at the second floor of the Shangguan Residence.
A figure appeared at the end of the corridor. She was wearing a veil and her face could not be seen.
However, this figure was enough to make people willingly live off a woman.
Just as Dong Xi was about to sigh, Rui Ming said, ¡°Junior Sister, I¡¯m going to snatch the embroidered ball too.¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°?¡±
What was going on? Not only one, but both her Senior Brothers were captivated by this beauty?
Dong Xi was really regretful. If she had known earlier, she would have called her Senior Sister over instead.
These Senior Brothers were too unreliable. It had only been the first day, and the two of them had already been defeated like this?
¡°Senior Brother, do you also think highly of this Miss Shangguan?¡± asked Dong Xi.
Rui Ming shook his head. There was no expression of liking on his face. Instead, he frowned and looked miserable.
¡°I feel that the lost item is on this woman,¡± said Rui Ming.
Dong Xi¡¯s expression changed drastically. She grabbed Rui Ming and said, ¡°Senior Brother, there¡¯s no need to do this. Things that are lost can be found. If we were to sacrifice our entire lives¡¡±
Without waiting for Dong Xi to finish, Rui Ming said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We demon beasts have very long lifespans. Not to mention that Miss Shangguan is a mortal, even Shangguan Patriarch, who is in the Soul Formation stage, can¡¯t live longer than me.¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
He had a point.
Dong Xi stood still, watching Rui Ming Shixiong walk into the crowd with determination.
Dong Xi scratched her head. She really could not figure it out.
Didn¡¯t they say that the crane race was very loyal and only had one spouse in their lives?
She did not know what Senior Brother Rui Ming had lost that he was willing to devote his life to her?
Dong Xi pondered for a long time, but there was no result. A slender and handsome man came out.
The man said, ¡°Thank you all foring. My daughter has also reached the age of marriage. I have always wanted to find a good son-inw for my daughter so that I can apany her for the rest of my life. It can also help our Shangguan family maintain its reputation¡¡±
As soon as Shangguan Patriarch said that, everyone cheered.
Miss Shangguan was beside Shangguan Patriarch. Dong Xi looked at her from afar and felt a little awkward.
Everyone in the cultivation world had a deceptive face, and one could not tell their age at all.
After saying that, Shangguan Patriarch took the embroidered ball from the maid¡¯s hand and ced it in Miss Shangguan¡¯s hand.
¡°Yun¡¯er, let¡¯s begin,¡± said Shangguan Patriarch.
¡°Understood, Father,¡± said Shangguan Yun¡¯er softly.
Except, this casual sentence had hooked away the hearts of countless young geniuses.
Dong Xi could not help but sigh. Unfortunately, this woman was short-lived.
Just as this thought appeared in her mind, Dong Xi immediately shook her head.
Forget it, Dong Xi was not qualified to say that.
People could live for one or two hundred years even if they were short-lived, unlike Dong Xi who had just celebrated her 18th birthday in her previous life¡
Shangguan Yun¡¯er held the embroidered ball, her long and slender fingers were very fair under the red embroidered ball.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was not interested in this matter, so she threw the embroidered ball casually.
Her expression was calm, as if she did not care who could snatch the embroidered ball.
Instead, Dong Xi cared a lot, her gaze never leaving the embroidered ball.
She also saw that in order to snatch the embroidered ball, everyone disyed their abilities. All kinds of spells wrapped around the embroidered ball. Seeing that someone was about to get it, countless spells would attack.
Dong Xi also saw Rui Ming and Tie Zhu among these people. However, with just one look, Dong Xi was sure that her two Senior Brothers would not get it.
Dong Xi originally thought that this embroidered ball would be obtained by someone in no time. She did not expect that it was almost evening, and everyone was still fighting for it.
Dong Xi yawned as she watched. She then jumped onto the roof opposite the Shangguan Residence and began to meditate.
As soon as she closed her eyes, a cry of surprise sounded. Then, a strong wind blew against her face.
Dong Xi subconsciously wanted to dodge, but she instantly recalled what Senior Brother Rui Ming had said. Shangguan Yun¡¯er had the item that Senior Brother Rui Ming had lost.
Dong Xi raised her hand, and spiritual energy gathered. The Fist of Earth appeared and neutralized the spiritual energy on the embroidered ball. Dong Xi dispersed the spiritual energy and the embroidered ball fell into Dong Xi¡¯s hand.
It was unknown what material the embroidered ball was made of, but it was actually not damaged at all after being snatched by everyone.
At this moment, Dong Xi was standing on the roof alone. She was wearing a long green robe and had short hair that reached his neck. She really looked like a young man.
The scene was silent for a moment. Then, immortal music sounded in Shangguan Manor, and the door slowly opened.
Two rows of female servants walked out with flower branches in their hands. Everyone consciously made way for them. The female servants came to the room and bowed to Dong Xi. One of them said, ¡°Master, please enter the residence.¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 398 - 398 Master, Please Enter the Residence
398 Master, Please Enter the Residence
What arge fanfare. She wondered how Shangguan Patriarch felt about his son-inw¡ Could the gender requirement not be so rigid?
Seeing that Dong Xi was still in a daze, the maids said, ¡°Master, please enter the residence.¡±
At this time, Dong Xi was riding a tiger and had no way to back down. If she did not go, it would be pping the Shangguan family¡¯s face.
Dong Xi braced herself and came down from the roof. She patted the dust on her clothes and said, ¡°Umm¡ Go in?¡±
¡°Pleasee in, Master,¡± the maids said.
Rui Ming and Tie Zhu saw Dong Xi being brought in and immediately became anxious.
What¡ What is this?
Junior Sister¡ She¡¯s a woman!
After Dong Xi entered the Shangguan Residence, the gate closed again. The onlookers then dispersed, leaving behind sounds of regret.
Rui Ming and Tie Zhu looked at each other. This matter was a little out of their expectations.
¡°Junior Brother, did Junior Sister¡¡± Tie Zhu said. ¡°She went in just like that?¡±
¡°I¡¯m also a little confused.¡± Rui Ming shook his head.
¡°What should we do?¡± Tie Zhu asked. ¡°Should we go back now?¡±
Rui Ming shook his head and said, ¡°No. When Shangguan Patriarch finds out that something is wrong, Junior Sister will be in danger. I want to stay. Maybe I can help Junior Sister.¡±
¡°If I grabbed the embroidered ball, wouldn¡¯t this have happened?¡± Tie Zhu sighed.
¡°Me too.¡± Rui Ming nodded.
Tie Zhu stared at Rui Ming with his eyes wide open. Tie Zhu said in surprise, ¡°You?¡±
Rui Ming nodded seriously. Tie Zhu immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Haha, you? You don¡¯t even have hair¡ Hahaha.¡±
When Rui Ming heard Tie Zhu¡¯s words, he frowned and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I have fur all over my body!¡±
Tie Zhu, ¡°¡¡±
Tie Zhu could not stopughing. He hugged Rui Ming¡¯s neck and said, ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re really interesting. Let¡¯s go back first and send a message to Junior Sister. We¡¯ll see what happens.¡±
At this time, Dong Xi was alone in the house. The ce was decorated with shells and corals, and the pirs around it were covered with shimmering shark gauze.
Dong Xi said in her heart, ¡®Big Snake, save me! Don¡¯t sleep anymore, wake up quickly. Big Snake, wake up quickly. I¡¯ve been waiting for the wind and rain, waiting for you.¡¯
¡
There was no response for a long time, and Dong Xi immediately became anxious.
What should she do? When Shangguan Patriarches, Dong Xi should just tell the truth. Shangguan Patriarch should not be so unreasonable¡
Just as Dong Xi was about to give up on herself, Su Cheng¡¯s voice rang in her mind.
¡°Did you get into trouble?¡± Su Cheng asked hoarsely.
To Dong Xi, this voice was like the sound of salvation. She quickly sat up straight and said excitedly, ¡°Big Snake, you¡¯re finally awake. If you continue sleeping, I¡¯m going to get a wife.¡±
Su Cheng was speechless.
¡°What?¡± Su Cheng asked in confusion. ¡°A wife?¡±
How old was this little girl?
No, this girl was a woman. How could she marry another woman?
Su Cheng was still puzzled when Dong Xi said, ¡°I came here to watch the show, but who knew that the embroidered ball woulde to me? At that time, I thought that Senior Brother Rui Ming¡¯s things were here, so I caught the embroidered ball. Now that I¡¯ve entered the Shangguan Residence, I¡¯ll immediately enter the bridal chamber¡ What should he do? If Shangguan Patriarch finds out, can he kill me?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s see if he dares!¡± Su Cheng said coldly.
Hearing Su Cheng¡¯s words, Dong Xi felt much more at ease.
It was great to have a backer.
¡°Then I¡¯ll tell the truthter. I don¡¯tw ant to waste Miss Shangguan¡¯s time,¡± said Dong Xi.
¡°No need. Didn¡¯t you say that Senior Brother¡¯s things are here?¡± Su Cheng said directly. ¡°Let¡¯s find it first.¡±
¡°But¡¡± Dong Xi said. When Shangguan Patriarches in, won¡¯t he find out that I¡¯m a woman?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t find out,¡± said Su Cheng.
Dong Xi was instantly overjoyed. She said, ¡°With your assurance, I can show my skills.¡±
This time, Su Cheng ignored her. Footsteps could be heard from outside the house.
Dong Xi adjusted her state of mind. Just as she sat down, the door was opened.
Shangguan Patriarch entered with two maids.
¡°Good skills, Fellow Daoist,¡± said Shangguan Patriarch with cupped fists.
¡°Senior, you tter me. I¡¯m not even a ten-thousandth as skilled as you are.¡± Dong Xi immediately stood up and bowed.
Shangguan Patriarch sized up this youth who was not even as tall as his daughter. No, he could be called a child.
¡°How old are you, Fellow Daoist?¡± Shangguan Patriarch asked. ¡°What spirit root?¡±
¡°Junior¡¯s aptitude is dull. I have three spirit roots. There¡¯s no time to cultivate. I can¡¯t even remember how long I¡¯ve been cultivating for,¡± said Dong Xi.
This was the art of speech. Only when there was truth and falsehood could one be confused.
Shangguan Patriarch nodded. After a moment, he sighed and said ,¡±Forget it, this is all fate.¡±
Chapter 399 - 399 Exciting
399 Exciting
Dong Xi immediately became alert. Did Shangguan Patriarch acknowledge her as a son-inw?
¡°Little Ya, take this Fellow Daoist to Miss¡¯s room so that she can take a look,¡± said Shangguan Patriarch.
Dong Xi pinched the back of her hand nervously, her heart actually started to pound.
Umm¡ They¡¯re about to enter the bridal chamber? How exciting!
Dong Xi hade to the cultivation world and married a wife?
Awooo¡ It was too exciting.
Shangguan Patriarch saw that Dong Xi was still standing there in a daze and thought that Dong Xi was nervous. Shangguan Patriarch smiled and said, ¡°Fellow cultivator, my daughter is as beautiful as a flower and has a very gentle personality. You don¡¯t have to be nervous.¡±
Dong Xi nodded stiffly. Little Ya made an inviting gesture and said, ¡°Master, please follow me.¡±
Dong Xi suppressed her excitement and bowed respectfully to Shangguan Patriarch. Dong Xi said, ¡°Junior will take his leave first.¡±
After saying that, Dong Xi followed Little Ya and walked along the corridor to Miss Shangguan¡¯s boudoir.
Dong Xi rubbed her hands, still feeling a little nervous.
Dong Xi¡¯s storage bag also had a third-grade sunflower. He wondered if the beauty would like it.
Little Ya sent someone to report. Not long after, a maid came out and said, ¡°Master, Miss invites you in.¡±
Dong Xi looked at the door like a lecher. Dong Xi said, ¡°Alright¡ I¡¯ll go in now.¡±
Dong Xi entered the room and carefully sized it up.
The window was made of thousand-year-old ice, the bed was made of ten-thousand-year-old incense wood, and the bed curtain was made of a foot-long material that could only be woven by the golden silkworm after ten years of spinning silk¡
This ce was extremely luxurious.
Dong Xi thought of her own cave abode¡
She suddenly thought that it was a good idea to be a live-in son-inw for the Shangguan family.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er sat in front of the dressing table, which was filled with shells and many jewels. The maid held a golden pearl and gestured something in front of Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
At this moment, Shangguan Yun¡¯er had already taken off her veil, revealing a face that could topple a country.
She was really beautiful, so beautiful that it made one feel pity for her.
If Miss Shangguan did not want to return it, Dong Xi thought that living like this was not so bad after all.
Dong Xi¡¯s mind was filled with wild thoughts. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Are you the one who snatched the embroidered ball just now?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s voice was as soft and weak as her appearance.
Dong Xi raised her head and their gazes met in the mirror
Dong Xi was stunned for a moment before she regained her senses. Dong Xi said, ¡°Miss Shangguan, it is me.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er waved her hand, allowing the maid to leave. Shangguan Yun¡¯er stood up and returned to her senses to look at the youth who had be much shorter. Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s expression was a littleplicated.
¡°All of you can leave. I¡¯ll talk to this Fellow Daoist alone,¡± said Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
The maids in the room nodded respectfully and then walked out of the room.
When only Shangguan Yun¡¯er and Dong Xi were left in the room, Shangguan Yun¡¯er started to size up Dong Xi even more brazenly.
Dong Xi was a little embarrassed by her stare. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, how old are you this year?¡±
¡°Exactly 132 years old,¡± said Dong Xi after thinking for a moment.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was stunned for a moment before she said, ¡°You don¡¯t look like it at all.¡±
Dong Xi did not feel guilty at all. She said, ¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover in the cultivation world. I think Miss Shangguan grew up in the cultivation world, so you should know this very well.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er nodded and did not continue arguing with Dong Xi. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re not from here, are you?¡±
Dong Xi nodded. She had just arrived today and had not even changed her clothes.
The locals of the Void Sea liked to wear thin shark muslin, and their hair would be decorated with all kinds of shells and feathers.
Dong Xi was obviously a foreigner.
¡°Fellow Daoist, if we get married, can you take me to your house?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er asked.
Dong Xi, ¡°?¡±
Why did Miss Shangguan want to go back to visit her inws?
Could it be that the father and daughter of the Shangguan family had not reached a consensus?
Looking at Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s expectant expression, Dong Xi said, ¡°Perhaps¡Maybe.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er said excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±
Dong Xi was even more confused and said directly, ¡°Miss Shangguan, I¡¯ll ask directly. Didn¡¯t Shangguan Patriarch find a live-in son-inw?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er bit her lip and looked at Dong Xi faintly. Shangguan Yun¡¯ er said, ¡°Are you really willing to be a live-in son-inw?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. Dong Xi¡¯s heart was in a dilemma for a long time. She said with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er, ¡°¡¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s eyes reddened as she said, ¡°Forget it. You men are all like this. What is your intention by marrying me? You¡¯re all after my father. You might as well go to my father.¡±
Dong Xi had never coaxed a woman before. Seeing Shangguan Yun¡¯er cry, Dong Xi immediately panicked.
Chapter 400 - 400 I Don’t Stink
400 I Don¡¯t Stink
Dong Xi hurriedly wiped away her tears and said, ¡°Miss Shangguan, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t stink. I use the cleaning spell three times a day¡¡±
Noticing that Shangguan Yun¡¯er was crying even harder, Dong Xi said in a panic, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ve thought about it. With your suggestion, marrying Shangguan Patriarch is also possible¡However¡ Shangguan Patriarch is not willing.¡±
Su Cheng, ¡°?¡±
Su Cheng subconsciously released a bolt of lightning. Dong Xi endured it without changing her expression.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er, ¡°¡¡±
The atmosphere was good, but Shangguan Yun¡¯er could not cry no matter what.
Was this person a fool? Shangguan Yun¡¯er had nothing to say to a fool.
Seeing that Shangguan Yun¡¯er was not crying, Dong Xi heaved a sigh of relief and then smiled.
This smile made Dong Xi seem even more foolish.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er let out a soft sigh. Looking at Dong Xi who was shorter than her, Shangguan Yun¡¯er said,¡± Forget it. You will be my husband in the future. I only have one request. ¡±
¡°Please tell me,¡± said Dong Xi curiously.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er said with a serious expression, ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife in name. You can¡¯t touch me, and we won¡¯t be real husband and wife.¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, she burst intoughter.
If it were any other request, Dong Xi might not be able to fulfill it.
However, there was no problem with this request! Even if Dong Xi wanted to do something, she did not have such conditions¡
Although Dong Xi was very happy, she could not agree to it immediately.
¡°Miss Shangguan, what do you mean?¡± Dong Xi pretended to be in a difficult position.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er took a nce at Dong Xi. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°You just want to learn from my father. I just want others to take the name of husband and get what they want.¡±
After Shangguan Yun¡¯er finished speaking, she saw Dong Xi frowning and looking very troubled.
¡°Are you that impatient?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er asked. ¡°I won¡¯t live for long anyway. When I die, you¡¯ll be able to take over, right? If you really can¡¯t do it, then go out¡ I¡¯ll just pretend that I don¡¯t know¡¡±
Dong Xi came back to her senses and said, ¡°Miss Shangguan, don¡¯t worry. Although I¡¯m not very capable, if I can get your favor, I will definitely keep my chastity for you.¡±
Seeing Dong Xi¡¯s sincere gaze, Shangguan Yun¡¯er immediately blushed.
Dong Xi left, turning around every few steps. She then went to soak in the bathhouse, happily rubbing herself with flower petals. With her other hand, she sent a message to Tie Zhu and Rui Ming with a jade slip.
[Thank you for your concern, Senior Brother. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll bring my beloved wife to see Senior Brother in a while.]
When Tie Zhu saw the message, he was very shocked. He quickly sent a voice message and said, ¡°Beloved wife? Junior Sister, are you crazy?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Junior Sister. You¡¯re a girl. How can you get a wife?¡± Rui Ming also sent a voice message.
¡°Who said that women can¡¯t get a wife?¡± Dong Xi said through voice chat.
Tie Zhu, ¡°¡¡±
Rui Ming, ¡°¡¡±
These two people were simple-minded. They were rendered speechless by Dong Xi¡¯s words.
Rui Ming thought for a moment and continued, ¡°Junior Sister, do you have any difficulties? Do you need my help?¡±
¡°No need. Everything is fine,¡± replied Dong Xi through voice chat.
¡°Junior Sister, have you forgotten what you¡¯re here for?¡± Tie Zhu asked.
¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s easier to ask my father-inw for help,¡± said Dong Xi through voice chat.
Tie Zhu, ¡°¡¡±
He felt that his worldview was being subverted.
¡
Shangguan Patriarch sat on the chair and leaned forward slightly. He looked at Little Ya in shock.
¡°Yun¡¯er didn¡¯t chase that person away?¡± Shangguan Patriarch asked.
Little Ya clenched his fists imperceptibly and said, ¡°Yes, I heard from Little Yue that Miss has already asked the son-inw to wash up. They¡¯re going to consummate their marriage tonight.¡±
Shangguan Patriarch was a little speechless. He did not know if he was happy or disappointed.
Shangguan Patriarch sighed and said, ¡°Forget it. That¡¯s fine too. Although this Fellow Daoist¡¯s talent isn¡¯t good, he¡¯s still a cultivator. He can take care of Yun¡¯er until she dies. I can rest assured.¡±
Little Ya stood where he was with his head lowered. He could not tell what was wrong. Little Ya said respectfully, ¡°Old Master, have you decided?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right,¡± said Shangguan Patriarch. ¡°You¡¯ll take care of the residence in the future. I¡¯ll leave in three days.¡±
¡°Understood,¡± replied Little Ya respectfully.
Shangguan Patriarch had discovered a treasurend some time ago. Only those at the Soul Formation stage and above could enter, but such a ce was extremely dangerous.
If he was alone in the Shangguan family, he would definitely go without hesitation.
Chapter 401 - 401 Changing Her Words
401 Changing Her Words
However, Shangguan Patriarch still had a daughter. Her daughter was a mortal. If Shangguan Patriarch could not return, how could Shangguan Yun¡¯er protect the family business? Those cultivators would probably swallow the Shangguan family alive and eat them clean.
Now, he was choosing a husband for Shangguan Yun¡¯er. Although this cultivator might not be reliable, Shangguan Patriarch had nted people in the residence, especially the ambitious Little Ya.
In this way, both sides would bnce each other. As long as Shangguan Patriarch¡¯s life tablet was not broken, Shangguan Yun¡¯er would be very safe until he died.
After Dong Xi washed up, she was about to return to Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s room when she bumped into her father-inw, Shangguan Patriarch.
Dong Xi immediately stopped, a hint of doubt shing in her eyes.
What was going on? Father-In-Law wanted to eavesdrop? Was there a need to test her acting skillster?
¡°Shangguan Patriarch.¡± Dong Xi bowed respectfully.
Shangguan Patriarch said with a smile, ¡°You still call me Shangguan Patriarch?¡±
Dong Xi pondered for a moment. Should she change her words?
¡°Father?¡± Dong Xi probed.
¡°Good boy,¡± said Shangguan Patriarch with a smile.
Dong Xi obediently moved closer. If he was going to give her money, Dong Xi would immediately ept it.
Shangguan Patriarch did not disappoint Dong Xi. He took out a bracelet and handed it to Dong Xi. Shangguan Patriarch said, ¡°This is a protective treasure. Keep it well. Father needs to go into seclusion in three days. In the future, I¡¯ll leave Yun¡¯er in your care.¡±
Dong Xi was ttered and bowed,¡± Father, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of Yun¡¯er.¡±
Shangguan Patriarch smiled and wanted to praise him, but he suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡±
¡°I¡¯m Dong Li,¡± said Dong Xi.
¡°Dong Li?¡± Shangguan Patriarch asked. ¡°The name is not bad.¡±
Dong Xi smiled. Shangguan Patriarch patted Dong Xi¡¯s shoulder and inadvertently touched the bracelet Dong Xi wore. Shangguan Patriarch said, ¡°Dong Li, let¡¯s go back. A night in spring is worth a thousand gold.¡±
Dong Xi was pushed back slightly by Shangguan Patriarch. Coincidentally, Shangguan Yun¡¯er opened the door. Dong Xi nced at Shangguan Patriarch and then entered Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s room.
What was the meaning of this father and daughter duo? She felt that it was very strange. Once she found out what Senior Brother Rui Ming had lost, Dong Xi would definitely leave immediately.
As soon as this thought shed through Dong Xi¡¯s mind, Su Cheng knew.
Su Cheng¡¯s voice sounded in Dong Xi¡¯s mind. Su Cheng said, ¡°You¡¯re not too stupid. I thought you were thoroughly sold, and even started counting the spirit stones you¡¯ll get from this family.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m quite stupid. You¡¯ve already sold me, yet I still helped you count the spirit stones,¡± said Dong Xi.
¡°There¡¯s no time to talk nonsense now,¡± said Su Cheng. ¡°Pay attention to that bracelet.¡±
¡°I know,¡± said Dong Xi.
Su Cheng suddenly said in surprise, ¡°You know, but you still want to wear it?¡±
¡°You¡¯re here with me, right?¡± Dong Xi said righteously. ¡°You and I will suffer together. What am I afraid of?¡±
¡°You already want to marry Shangguan Patriarch, yet you¡¯re still going to suffer together with me?¡± asked Su Cheng.
Dong Xi raised her eyebrows. If she did not know that Su Cheng would be Dong Rourou¡¯sckey in the future, she would have thought that Su Cheng was jealous.
Looking at it now, there was only sarcasm.
¡°An old man wants to eat a young grass like me?¡± Dong Xi said. ¡°Dream on!¡±
Su Cheng was speechless.
¡°Also, what did Shangguan Patriarch do to the bracelet?¡± Dong Xi continued.
Su Cheng was afraid of being angered to death by Dong Xi. Hearing Dong Xi¡¯s question, Su Cheng said directly, ¡°Shangguan Patriarch has set up a restriction on the bracelet. In the future, you can only listen to Shangguan Yun¡¯er. If you have any thoughts of resisting, your soul will be directly obliterated.¡±
Dong Xi immediately let out a cold breath. Dong Xi said, ¡°Tsk tsk¡ This dog is really ruthless!¡±
She had just called him ¡®Father¡¯, but he was so ruthless that he did not even let her reincarnate!
Su Cheng saw Dong Xi¡¯s sad face and his mood immediately improved. Su Cheng said, ¡°Shangguan Patriarch is at the Soul Formation stage after all. You¡¯re just an ant in his eyes.¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s face turned ugly as she said, ¡°How dare you treat me like this? Shangguan Patriarch, please leave. When youe back, I will definitely destroy the entire Shangguan family¡¯s fortune!¡±
Su Cheng was speechless.
This girl was really useless!
Dong Xi did not care about the bracelet and directly entered the inner room.
The inner chamber was brightly lit by the fire. Shangguan Yun¡¯er was wearing a red muslin, which made her skin appear even more creamy.
Seeing Dong Xi enter, Shangguan Yun¡¯er nced at her with a warning look in her eyes. Dong Xi stood obediently on the spot and did not approach.
Looking at Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s eyes, Dong Xi also knew that she should not dream of kissing her today.
¡°Yun¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll sleep on the floor today,¡± said Dong Xi obediently.
Chapter 402 - 402 At Least You Know Your Place
402 At Least You Know Your ce
Shangguan Yun¡¯er didn¡¯t wait for Dong Xi to sleep on the bed before she heard Dong Xi say this. Shangguan Yun¡¯er was stunned.
After that, Shangguan Yun¡¯er regained her senses and said, ¡°At least you know your ce.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er got up and walked towards the bed, followed by the servant girl Little Yue. After serving the young miss to bed, she nced at Dong Xi.
Little Yue frowned and quickly stepped forward. She said in a low voice, ¡°Young Master, please wait a moment. This servant will go and get you another bedding.¡±
¡°No need, I¡¯ll be fine outside,¡± said Dong Xi.
Little Yue was anxious when she heard this. Little Yue said, ¡°No, Young Miss has already told Old Master that tonight is the wedding night. If you go out, how will Young Miss exin to Old Master tomorrow?¡±
Dong Xi nced at the bed covered by the gauze curtain. She was certain that this Shangguan Yun¡¯er was not sleeping at all.
Who could be so magnanimous that she could sleep with a man who was more powerful than her in the room?
Dong Xi retracted her gaze and pretended to sigh, ¡°Young Miss, since you don¡¯t like me, why don¡¯t you reject me directly?¡±
Little Yue red at Dong Xi and said, ¡°Young Miss is already giving you a status. Why are there so many questions?¡±
Dong Xi sighed softly. This servant girl was quite tight-lipped.
¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t need to get a nket. I¡¯ll just meditate for a night,¡± said Dong Xi.
After saying that, Dong Xi directly sat down on the ground. Little Yue was worried that the Young Miss would be alone with Dong Xi, so she stood at the side.
¡°Little Yue, if you stay here, do you think Shangguan Patriarch will think that I¡¯m bringing you to enjoy the wedding night?¡± Dong Xi said helplessly.
Little Yue was stunned for a moment, but she quickly regained her senses. She red at Dong Xi angrily and said, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡±
Dong Xi opened her eyes and smiled.
¡°No matter what I do, I¡¯m still the family¡¯s Young Master and a cultivator. Why don¡¯t you try being impudent?¡± Dong Xi said. ¡°I can¡¯t touch Shangguan Yun¡¯er, but do you think I can¡¯t touch a little maid like you?¡±
Little Yue¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she suddenly had an idea.
This time¡ Could it be that they had invited a wolf into the house?
In the end, Little Yue walked out. Young Miss had a protective treasure on her, but Little Yue did not.
Moreover, Dong Xi was right. If Little Yue was here, Old Master would definitely be suspicious.
Little Yue left the room and closed the door. She turned around and saw Little Ya not far away.
¡°Is Miss already asleep?¡± asked Little Ya.
Little Yue nodded. Xiaoya said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll report to the Old Master.¡±
Little Yue looked at Little Ya¡¯s back and sighed.
¡
Dong Xi sat on the ground. She felt that it was a great loss that she could not find any moonlight for the entire night. She could not cultivate with moonlight.
However, her current cultivation speed did not seem to be very slow. She did not know if it was rted to the tempering of her meridians previously.
After a night, there was finally some movement on the bed. Dong Xi opened her eyes.
She saw a slender hand lift the veil, revealing a beautiful face that could topple countries.
Dong Xi pursed her lips. She was in a good mood.
The ancients were right!
Just by looking at Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s face, one could tell that Shangguan Yun¡¯er had not slept that night.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was only a mortal. Although she looked young, she was already in her forties.
The tiredness of not sleeping for a night was apparent on Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s face, like a pearl covered in dust.
Dong Xi stood up and casually cast a cleaning spell on Shangguan Yun¡¯er to make her look more energetic.
¡°Can¡¯t sleep?¡± asked Dong Xi.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er sat by the bed and shook her head. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°It¡¯s good to be a cultivator. You haven¡¯t slept for a night, but you¡¯re still in such a good state. I¡¯m only a little over 40, but you¡¯re already over 100 years old¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m over 100 years old, yet I¡¯m still living under someone else¡¯s roof. Although my wife¡¯s life is short, she¡¯s still living a life that makes others envious,¡± Dong Xi consoled.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er looked at Dong Xi. Shangguan Yun¡¯er frowned and said, ¡°What did you call me?¡±
¡°Of course I called you ¡®wife¡¯. In the eyes of others, you¡¯re already my wife,¡± said Dong Xi.
¡°Forget it,¡± said Shangguan Yun¡¯er with a smile, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, they can rest assured.¡±
Dong Xi smiled and said, ¡°Father doesn¡¯t have to worry anymore, and you can try to rely on me. Maybe I¡¯m more reliable than you think?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er took a nce at Dong Xi. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Are you reliable?¡±
Dong Xi nodded. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Forget it. You only see that I¡¯m doing well on the surface. You don¡¯t know that I¡¯m actually very upset. If you can take me away from here one day, perhaps I¡¯ll think that you¡¯re more reliable.¡±
Chapter 403 - 403 Don’t Talk Big
403 Don¡¯t Talk Big
¡°Leave this ce?¡± Dong Xi raised her eyebrows and said. What¡¯s so difficult about that?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er stood up from the bed. Her gauze clothes hung down, revealing her beautiful figure, making Shangguan Yun¡¯er look extremely weak.
¡°Don¡¯t talk big!¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er said.
¡
Dong Xi had also changed into a new set of clothes. The aqua blue mermaid gauze made Dong Xi look like a rich Young Master.
Her hair was not too long, but it was styled by Little Yue, and there was a blue ice crystal on her waist.
Dong Xi looked at the person in the mirror and was slightly stunned.
This¡ Isn¡¯t it a little too simr?
It was no exaggeration to say that if Dong Xi held a folding fan at this moment, he would really look like Song Qingfeng.
Little Yue saw Dong Xi in a daze and hung thest pearl on Dong Xi¡¯s waist. Little Yue said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Haven¡¯t you had nice things in your life? Be careful when you go out. Don¡¯t lose them. They belong to Young Miss.¡±
Without waiting for Little Yue to finish, Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Little Yue, don¡¯t be rude.¡±
Little Yue suddenly felt a little wronged. She red at Dong Xi and finally lowered her head.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± said Dong Xi indifferently.
Dong Xi used the cleaning spell on the two of them again. Dong Xi said, ¡°Madam, please?¡±
After saying that, Dong Xi even raised her eyebrows. She said, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m really not a stinky man.¡±
When Shangguan Yun¡¯er heard Dong Xi¡¯s words and saw Dong Xi¡¯s smiling face, she seemed to be bewitched for a moment. She stretched out her hand and ced it in Dong Xi¡¯s hand.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er suddenly had a strange thought.
Dong Xi¡¯s hand was small and soft, and actually looked more like a woman than Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er did not have time to think about it before she was brought out by a soft but irresistible force.
Today¡¯s sun was just like usual. The bright sunlight shone on Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s body, making Shangguan Yun¡¯er feel as if a lifetime had passed.
Shangguan Patriarch looked at Dong Xi holding his daughter¡¯s hand and said, ¡°What is it? You want to go out?¡±
After saying that, Shangguan Patriarch looked at the bracelet Dong Xi was wearing. Shangguan Patriarch nodded in satisfaction.
Dong Xi¡¯s face carried a trace of excitement. No matter how one looked at it, she looked like she wanted to go out and show off.
¡°Why don¡¯t you send someone to bring your two brothers to live in the mansion?¡± Shangguan Patriarch frowned and said.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s hands turned cold in an instant, and her heart sank. However, in the next moment, a small hand held onto Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s hand, and Shangguan Yun¡¯er suddenly felt a wave of warmth.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er calmed her mind. Dong Xi still smiled and said, ¡°Father, if you don¡¯t return to your hometown, it¡¯s like traveling at night. Now that I have such a beautiful wife, and she¡¯s still in your territory, I also want everyone to see that they won¡¯t think about my beloved wife in the future.¡±
As Dong Xi said that, she looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er affectionately, causing Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s scalp to go numb.
Shangguan Patriarch thought for a moment and agreed magically. He said, ¡°Little Ya, you go with Miss and Young Master.¡±
¡°Yes,¡± replied Little Ya immediately.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er looked at Little Ya and did not say anything in the end. She was indeed relieved in her heart. Although the sunlight outside the house was hot, it made people yearn for adventure¡
The first group of people left the Shangguan Residence and headed straight for the inn.
Dong Xi did not forget to greet Rui Ming and Tie Zhu, and reminded them to pay attention to the way they addressed each other and not to expose themselves.
Although Dong Xi and the others only had seven people, they were being watched by others along the way.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er felt a little ufortable and looked at Dong Xi.
She realized that Dong Xi was so calm, as if these people¡¯s gazes did not cause any trouble for Dong Xi.
If Dong Xi knew what Shangguan Yun¡¯er was thinking, she would definitely show off.
What kind of scene was this? The scene of the sectpetition back then¡
When Dong Xi brought her men to the inn, Tie Zhu and Rui Ming were already waiting at the door.
When they saw Dong Xi holding the pretty girl¡¯s hand, their eyes almost popped out.
Junior Sister¡ Was this for real?
They¡¯re finished! When they returned to the sect, how were they going to exin to Master Lingxu and Master Yijian?
Rui Ming opened his mouth and said, ¡°Junior¡¡±
Then, under Dong Xi¡¯s gaze, Rui Ming reacted and said, ¡°Junior Brother.¡±
Dong Xi smiled and introduced them to Shangguan Yun¡¯er. Dong Xi said, ¡°Madam, these two are my elder brothers, Ming Zhi and Tie Nan.¡±
Rui Ming, ¡°?¡±
Tie Zhu, ¡°¡¡±
Did she change our names just like that? But why did Rui Ming¡¯s voice sound so much better? Why am I called Tie Nan?
Chapter 404 - 404 Greetings, Elder Brother
404 Greetings, Elder Brother
¡°Greetings, Elder Brother,¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er bowed and said softly.
Dong Xi continued, ¡°This is my beloved wife whom I mentioned to my two brothers yesterday. She is Shangguan Yun¡¯er. The heavens must have blessed me. I am able to obtain such a beautiful wife because I was able to catch the ball of silk amongst tens of thousands of people¡¡±
Rui Ming looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er and frowned. Rui Ming¡¯s gaze was also a little confused¡
As Dong Xi spoke, she suddenly saw that something was wrong with Rui Ming. She was shocked and secretly used a Soul Awakening Spell. Dong Xi said, ¡°Senior Brother!¡±
Only then did Rui Minge back to his senses, and the gaze he gave Shangguan Yun¡¯er became even moreplicated.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er also felt an inexplicable closeness to Rui Ming, but because of her identity, Shangguan Yun¡¯ er hid behind Dong Xi to avoid Rui Ming¡¯s gaze.
Tie Zhu also noticed that something was wrong with Rui Ming. Tie Zhu gave him a warning re and said, ¡°Today is the first time Junior Brother has brought Madam here. Let¡¯s eat together. Big Brother will treat everyone.¡±
Dong Xi nodded. After everyone finished eating, they left.
Tie Zhu hugged Rui Ming and said, ¡°Junior Brother Rui Ming, this Miss Shangguan is indeed devastatingly beautiful. You are still young, so it¡¯s normal for you to be unable to extricate yourself. But now, this Miss Shangguan is our Junior¡ Brother¡¯s wife. If you continue to interfere, you will inevitably be aughing stock.¡±
Rui Ming lowered his head and his eyes were chaotic.
Tie Zhu was still talking about something when Rui Ming suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I want to go somewhere.¡±
Tie Zhu was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Where are we going? If you want to snatch the bride, I won¡¯t help you.¡±
Rui Ming shook his head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t snatch the bride. I don¡¯t need your help either. Senior Brother, you can stay at the inn. Wait for Junior Sister to contact me. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±
Tie Zhu¡¯s reaction was slower, and Rui Ming had already walked out.
Tie Zhu immediately chased after him, only to see a crane flying into the sky.
Tie Zhu¡¯s eyes widened.
He suddenly understood why Rui Ming said that his entire body was covered in fur¡
Speed Wind Crane was very fast. Tie Zhu was a body cultivator, so he could not catch up at all. He ran along the street, and Rui Ming¡¯s figure disappeared.
Tie Zhu was furious. He immediately took out hismunication jade slip and sent a message to Dong Xi.
[Junior Sister, Junior Brother Rui Ming said that he was going somewhere, then he left me behind and ran away.]
Dong Xi sensed that there was a message in themunication jade slip. She noticed that Shangguan Yun¡¯er had stopped and turned to look at the sky.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er frowned, a trace of worry on her face.
¡°Husband, did you hear a crane¡¯s cry?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er asked.
Dong Xi looked up at the sky and shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it.¡±
¡°Maybe it¡¯s an illusion. Let¡¯s go back,¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er said.
¡°Since you¡¯ve alreadye out, why are you in a hurry to go back?¡± Dong Xi said with a smile. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t you want to walk around?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up. She said, ¡°Really?¡±
¡°Of course. There¡¯s a rouge shop not far away. Shall we go and take a look?¡± said Dong Xi.
Women would always understand women. Shangguan Yun¡¯er was instantly overjoyed when she heard Dong Xi¡¯s words.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s go take a look.¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er nodded.
Ever since Dong Xi came to the cultivation world, she had never been to a rouge shop.
One must know that Dong Xi had lived for 18 years in her previous life, and her taste had long been fixed. When Shangguan Yun¡¯er was trying colors, Dong Xi could give suggestions on colors and other aspects.
Along the way, Dong Xi even used the cleaning spell to remove the rouge on Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s face so that she could continue to try the next one.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was holding two types of rouge and did not know which one to choose. Seeing Shangguan Yun¡¯er so conflicted, Dong Xi went forward and took them all.
Under Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s puzzled gaze, Dong Xi smiled and said, ¡°Since Madam likes them, then buy them all back.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was stunned for a moment before suddenly remembering that over the years, her father had given her a lot of spirit stones. However, Shangguan Yun¡¯er had nevere out, so these spirit stones had no use. Later on, Shangguan Yun¡¯er had somewhat forgotten the use of spirit stones.
While Shangguan Yun¡¯er was in a daze, Dong Xi had already paid the spirit stones and bought back the rouge that Shangguan Yun¡¯er had tried on.
Little Yue put all of them into her storage bag and followed behind the two of them. She looked at the Young Miss¡¯s happy face and then looked at the Young Master¡
Suddenly, Little Yue felt that this Young Master seemed to be not bad. His height was not a problem either. Today was probably the happiest day of her life.
Not long after the two of them left, Dong Xi whispered a few words to Shangguan Yun¡¯er before leaving alone.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er stood still and watched Dong Xi walk to a vendor and buy a bunch of red peaches before handing it to Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
Dong Xi said, ¡°Madam, try it quickly. You have to eat it fresh. If you eat itter, the sugar on it will melt. It won¡¯t be as delicious as it is now.¡±
Chapter 405 - 405 Happy?
405 Happy?
Shangguan Yun¡¯er looked at Dong Xi, and only after a long time did shee back to her senses. She nodded.
Dong Xi held Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Madam, are you happy today?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er did not think too much and nodded.
¡°Madam, since you¡¯re happy, I¡¯ll bring you out often in the future,¡± continued Dong Xi.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er knew that it was impossible, but¡ What if he could?
The few of them returned to the Shangguan Residence, and only Little Ya was there to wee them at the door.
¡°Where¡¯s my father?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er asked.
¡°Young Miss, Old Master is already in seclusion,¡± Little Ya said respectfully.
¡°Why is he in such a hurry?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er frowned.
Little Ya did not say anything, and Shangguan Yun¡¯er said impatiently, ¡°Forget it, you can go back to your work.¡±
Little Ya did not leave. She said, ¡°Miss, before Old Master went into seclusion, he told you to remember to take a medicinal bath.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er thought about how painful it was to soak in the medicinal bath every time and immediately frowned. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±
Little Ya¡¯s tone was a little tough as she said, ¡°Miss, this was arranged by Old Master.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er turned around and left angrily.
Dong Xi saw that Shangguan Yun¡¯er was angry and did not give Little Ya a good look. Dong Xi directly turned around and walked in the direction that Shangguan Yun¡¯er had left.
When they arrived at Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s room, Shangguan Yun¡¯er was currently sitting on a chair and fuming.
Dong Xi stepped forward. With a flip of his hand, the third-grade Ardent Yang Flower appeared in his hand.
Dong Xi inserted the flower into Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s hair. Shangguan Yun¡¯er looked at Dong Xi, and her eyes were somewhat stunned.
¡°My wife is so beautiful,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er raised her hand and touched her hair. She felt a burning sensation.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was the precious daughter of the Shangguan Patriarch, so she knew that this flower was extraordinary. She just did not expect that this nameless little cultivator would give it to her.
Seeing Shangguan Yun¡¯er staring at her nkly, Dong Xi¡¯s face carried a smile.
¡°Madam, don¡¯t you want to go for a medicinal bath?¡± Dong Xi asked gently.
¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not going.¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er frowned.
¡°I¡¯ll go in ce of my wife,¡± said Dong Xi
Shangguan Yun¡¯er looked at Dong Xi. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re taking the medicinal bath in my ce?¡±
¡°Is it possible?¡± asked Dong Xi.
For a moment, Shangguan Yun¡¯er did not know if it would work. Dong Xi pretended to be affectionate and said, ¡°As long as Madam is happy, I¡¯ll do anything.¡±
When Shangguan Yun¡¯er heard this, her frown deepened.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s rationality was not bad. This little husband was not bad and should not suffer.
But¡ Shangguan Yun¡¯er really did not want to go. Soaking in the medicinal bath was painful, and Shangguan Yun¡¯er wanted to leave this kind of lifestyle behind.
Dong Xi knew that Shangguan Yun¡¯er was conflicted, so she held Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s hand.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s body was not in good condition or for some other reason, but her hands were always cold. They felt like a piece of top-quality jade. It was cold, but at the same time warm and nice to the touch.
Dong Xi said, ¡°Madam, you and I are one. Besides, I¡¯m a cultivator, and my physique is better than yours. Perhaps the medicinal bath that you think is painful is veryfortable for me. Little Ya is just a servant. No matter how brave she is, she won¡¯t be able to spy on Madam¡¯s bath. Madam, don¡¯t worry. Of course, if Madam wants to see me take a bath, I will wee it.¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s face was not serious. This kind of expression matched with Dong Xi¡¯s face, but it had some of the unruliness of a youth.
¡
Under Dong Xi¡¯s persuasion, Shangguan Yun¡¯er agreed to let Dong Xi take a medicinal bath on her behalf.
Moreover, they had agreed that if Dong Xi felt unwell, she woulde out immediately. At that time, Shangguan Yun¡¯er could also soak it herself.
How could Dong Xi miss such an opportunity?
Dong Xi¡¯s cultivation method could sense that something good would happen in this medicinal bath.
Dong Xi took the pajamas that Madam had prepared and sneaked into the bathroom under the cover of Little Yue.
When she entered the bathroom, the fog inside blocked her vision.
Dong Xi was relieved. There must be a restriction here that could block divine sense.
Dong Xi walked straight in and saw a superrge bathhouse.
The surroundings were paved with top-grade spirit stones, which was enough to show that the Shangguan Patriarch had put in a lot of effort.
Even if a mortal were to soak in such dense spiritual energy all day long, it would greatly improve their physique.
The bathhouse was dark green and thick like ayer of duckweed.
Dong Xi squatted down and touched the water with her hand. Then, she sniffed her hand.
Dong Xi was now familiar with tens of thousands of spirit herbs. Even so, Dong Xi did not seem to be able to recognize what was in the medicinal bath.
Chapter 406 - 406 Drinking
406 Drinking
Dong Xi used her spiritual energy to absorb a drop of water from the pond. She circted her spiritual energy in her body and found nothing unusual. Only then did she take off her clothes and jump into the water.
Seeing how much Shangguan Patriarch loved his daughter, he should not have done anything bad. This medicinal bath was most likely beneficial to the body.
Dong Xi leanedfortably against the steps made of top-grade spirit stones, feeling the vigorous vitality in the pool.
She thought to herself, ¡®What a good time to have a drink.¡¯
Since Dong Xi thought so, she naturally had to do so.
Dong Xi took out a jar of Green Bamboo Wine and a wine cup and drank alone.
Her Dantian was warm, and the Big Snake¡¯s inner core that had been silent for a long time also started to circte slowly. The snake mark on her arm seemed toe alive again, crawling all the way to Dong Xi¡¯s shoulder.
The little snake¡¯s head was resting on Dong Xi¡¯s corbone. Dong Xi subconsciously grabbed the little ck snake and threw it into the Demon Beast Bag.
Not long after, the little ck snake crawled to her neck again and stuck out its tongue.
Su Cheng¡¯s voice sounded in Dong Xi¡¯s mind.
¡°Do you want to die?¡± asked Su Cheng.
Dong Xi was stunned for a moment. Then, she sank into the water and said, ¡°You were the one who peeked at me bathing first.¡±
¡°Peeping at you bathing?¡± Su Cheng said disdainfully. ¡°You¡¯ve peeped at me before too, haven¡¯t you?¡±
Dong Xi thought of the Big Snake bathing in the pond in the cave abode. She suddenly swallowed and licked her lips.
Dong Xi whispered, ¡°I¡ I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±
Although she said that, she was obviously not confident.
At this moment, Su Cheng had transformed back into his half-human, half-snake appearance. He sat beside Dong Xi and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
Forget it. They were not the same species anyway, so they were not very attracted to each other.
Dong Xi felt the energy in the pond surging into the Big Snake¡¯s body. He immediately became anxious.
This dog! Now, he actually wanted to snatch resources?
Dong Xi did not have the time to drink. She immediately sat down and began to fight with the Big Snake for the energy in the pool.
The medicinal bath waspletely consumed in less than two hours.
Dong Xi walked out of the pool, her slender figure wrapped in a muslin robe.
At this moment, Dong Xi still could not leave. Shangguan Yun¡¯er had said that every medicinal bath wouldst the entire night.
When it hurt, she would scream in pain and smash things.
Dong Xi cleared her throat and tried to get into a good mood.
Then, she shouted at the top of her lungs, ¡°Ah! It hurts! Help!¡±
She even knocked over a candlestick¡
Just as Dong Xi was about to continue shouting, Su Cheng cast a Silence Spell on her.
Dong Xi opened her mouth, but there was no sound at all.
She clutched her neck and blinked at Su Cheng with a hint of anger on her face.
Su Cheng was still in the water. His long hair floated on the surface of the water. After his beautiful face was soaked in water, it made people feel that he was not to be profaned. Of course, Dong Xi did not think so.
Noticing that Dong Xi was looking over, Su Cheng cleared his throat and said, ¡°If you keep shouting like that, you¡¯ll be exposed.¡±
Seeing Dong Xi¡¯s dissatisfaction, Su Cheng continued, ¡°Would Miss Shangguan be so wild?¡±
Dong Xi smiled as if she agreed with Su Cheng¡¯s words. Su Cheng then lifted the Silence Spell.
Dong Xi squatted beside Su Cheng and said, ¡°Then what do you think we should do? Big Snake, think of a way.¡±
Su Cheng nced at Dong Xi and picked up the half-empty wine ss. Su Cheng said, ¡°Just smash things. If anyonees, tell them to scram.¡±
Dong Xi saw Su Cheng¡¯s rxed expression and could not help but think that snakes really liked water!
Dong Xi threw and smashed the entire night and scolded two groups of people until dawn. In the morning, she put on the pajamas that Shangguan Yun¡¯er had given her. Su Cheng once again turned into a small snake mark and went to Dong Xi¡¯s arm.
¡°Miss, I¡¯ming in now,¡± Little Yue said from outside.
¡°Come in,¡± said Dong Xi.
When Little Yue came in, Dong Xi had already finished cleaning up, leaving the room in a mess.
Under the cover of Little Yue, Dong Xi once again returned to Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s room. At this time, Shangguan Yun¡¯er was still not awake. Dong Xi stood at the side and looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er sleeping. Just as she was about to leave, she found that the beauty on the bed had woken up.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er slowly woke up. When she saw Dong Xi, she immediately sat up.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°You¡ You¡¯re back?¡±
Dong Xi nodded. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said nervously, ¡°Are you alright? Does it hurt?¡±
Dong Xi shook her head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no pain at all. Madam, don¡¯t worry. If you don¡¯t want to go in the future, I¡¯ll help you.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt, but Dong Xi did not say anything.
Chapter 407 - 407 Not Worth Mentioning
407 Not Worth Mentioning
In any case, everyone had secrets, so why bother asking?
Dong Xi apanied Shangguan Yun¡¯er for breakfast. Shangguan Yun¡¯er took the initiative to let Little Yue bring Dong Xi to the cultivation room.
¡°You¡¯re a cultivator,¡± said Shangguan Yun¡¯er. ¡°I¡¯m a mortal. I don¡¯t need to cultivate, but you do. I won¡¯t selfishly interfere with your cultivation.¡±
This was Dong Xi¡¯s first time entering the Shangguan Residence¡¯s practice room. Compared to the Ningtian¡¯s Sword Sect, it was naturally not worth mentioning.
However, there was also a small-scale Spirit-Gathering Array here, so it could be used.
¡°Husband,¡± said Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
Dong Xi turned around and saw Shangguan Yun¡¯er taking a storage pouch from Little Yue¡¯s hands. Shangguan Yun¡¯er passed the storage pouch to Dong Xi.
¡°Husband, these Dong Xi are not of much use to me. You can use them,¡± said Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
Dong Xi was stunned for a moment. Shangguan Yun¡¯er smiled and left with Little Yue.
After Shangguan Yun¡¯er left, Dong Xi looked at the storage pouch in her hand.
After opening it, Dong Xi was instantly shocked.
This¡ was she considered a mistress? Was this the benefit of marrying into a wealthy family?
The storage bag was full of high-grade spirit stones.
Dong Xi had only bought some rouge for Shangguan Yun¡¯er, and Shangguan Yun¡¯er had returned with such a huge gift?
Dong Xi checked the Spirit-Gathering Array and found that there was an empty slot on it. She casually took a handful of spirit stones and ced them in.
The spiritual energy in the cultivation room instantly became much denser.
So this was how the Spirit-Gathering Array was used.
Dong Xi sighed with emotion. This Young Miss Shangguan was really a good wife. Dong Xi¡¯s Demon Beast Bag lit up immediately, and the two little fellows ran out and sat on the Spirit-Gathering Array.
Da Niu did not hesitate and directly started to eat the spirit stones on the spirit gathering array.
In the next second, Songsong reacted and quickly grabbed Da Niu back.
Songsong said, ¡°Why did you rush forward without even looking? Don¡¯t cause trouble. Otherwise, the Little Xi will disown you.¡±
Dong Xi looked at the spirit stone that had already been eaten. Hearing Songsong¡¯s words, Dong Xi could not help butugh.
Songsong was also a small little demon beast, and the Bright Bird was very strong. In order to pull Da Niu, Songsong probably used all her strength.
Dong Xi picked Da Niu up and handed the spirit stone to Song Song.
Songsong was stunned for a moment. Then, she looked at Dong Xi. Dong Xi smiled and said, ¡°This is the reward for Songsong.¡±
Songsong was a contented little guy. She held the spirit stone and smiled happily. Songsong said, ¡°Little Xi, you¡¯re so nice.¡±
Dong Xi felt a little embarrassed after being praised by Songsong. Shee took out another spirit stone and ced it on the Spirit-Gathering Array.
Then, he ced Da Niu back into the Demon Beast Bag and gave him a third-grade spirit nt that did not taste too good.
Da Niu did not mind. After all, he was not picky.
Dong Xi sat in the Spirit-Gathering Array and looked at Songsong. Dong Xi said, ¡°Songsong, protect me. If anyonees, call me immediately.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Little Xi,¡± Songsong said. ¡°Songsong will definitely do it well.¡±
Dong Xi closed her eyes in satisfaction and began to check her body bit by bit.
The medicinal bathst night must have been useful. Otherwise, how could the Big Snake, who had such high standards, soak in it for the entire night?
Dong Xi checked his body but found nothing.
Dong Xi was a little surprised. She was very clear about her body. There was a little change, but¡ As for what exactly had changed, Dong Xi thought about it for a long time, but still could not figure it out.
Dong Xi sighed lightly and did not continue to be conflicted. She simply woke Su Cheng up.
¡°Big Snake, are you asleep?¡± asked Dong Xi.
Su Cheng saidzily, ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±
¡°Big Snake, what was the effect of the medicinal bathst night?¡± Dong Xi immediately asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I notice anything?¡±
After a moment of silence in her sea of consciousness, Su Cheng said indifferently, ¡°There really isn¡¯t any change?¡±
¡°I have a strange feeling, but I can¡¯t find the source.¡± Dong Xi frowned.
Su Cheng did not say anything. Then, Dong Xi felt her inner core suddenly be restless. A wisp of green spiritual energy was swimming in her meridians.
Although Dong Xi did not understand, she had an inexplicable trust in Su Cheng.
When the green spiritual energy spread throughout her body, Su Cheng said again, ¡°Take a look now.¡±
Dong Xi hurriedly started to check her body. Dong Xi said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Could it be that your inner core has already fused with me?¡±
Su Cheng smiled without saying a word. Dong Xi circted her spiritual energy once. This time, she really discovered it.
¡°My spirit root?¡± asked Dong Xi doubtfully.
It seemed a little different.
¡°That¡¯s right. Turns out you¡¯re not too stupid,¡± said Su Cheng lightly.
Chapter 408 - 408 Proficient
408 Proficient
Dong Xi sensed the spirit roots, but she still could not tell what was different. It was just that she seemed to be more proficient in cultivating.
Dong Xi knew that his spirit root value was slowly increasing. However, this time, it seemed to be different from the previous times.
Dong Xi did not understand and asked Su Cheng, but this time, Su Cheng did not answer for a long time.
In the end, Dong Xi sighed helplessly. Forget it, at least she had benefited from this.
At this moment, Dong Xi was like an abyss, absorbing all the spiritual energy in the Spirit-Gathering Array.
The spiritual energy in Dong Xi¡¯s body turned purple bit by bit, and finally merged into the spiritual liquid obediently.
Dong Xi¡¯smunication jade slip suddenly lit up, and he opened his eyes.
Dong Xi did not dare to enter a meditative state in the Shangguan Residence. Otherwise, how could she have woken up so quickly?
Dong Xi took out a jade slip and saw that it was a message from Senior Brother Tie Zhu.
[Junior Sister, I lost contact with Junior Brother Rui Ming!]
Dong Xi was shocked and immediately sent a message.
[What did Senior Brother Rui Ming say before he left?]
Tie Zhu quickly replied. [He said he was going to look for something, but he didn¡¯t borate. He won¡¯t reply to my message now.]
Dong Xi immediately found Senior Brother Rui Ming on the list and sent a message.
[Senior Brother, where are you?]
However, she still did not receive a reply from Rui Ming. Dong Xi immediately became anxious.
Dong Xi stood up and casually waved her hand, retrieving the spirit stones from the Spirit-Gathering Array and putting Songsong back into the Demon Beast Bag.
Then, he hurriedly ran out of the mansion.
The guards of the Shangguan Residence stopped Dong Xi. Dong Xi frowned and coldly said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±
The guard did not dare to offend Dong Xi, but he could not let Dong Xi go out. The guard said, ¡°Young Master, it was Lady Little Ya who said that you and Young Miss cannot go out.¡±
¡°Go and call Little Ya over,¡± Dong Xi said with a cold snort.
The guard nodded and immediately went to find Little Ya.
Dong Xi stood at the door. No matter how the guards tried to persuade her, Dong Xi refused to leave. She waited for Little Ya to walk over.
Little Ya did not let Dong Xi wait for too long and soon arrived at the door.
Little Ya was about to exin when Dong Xi said directly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. My brother is missing. Hurry up and send someone to look for him.¡±
Little Ya was stunned.
He was really not polite at all.
Seeing that Little Ya did not speak, Dong Xi shouted angrily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I can¡¯t order you around? My brother Ming Zhi has gone missing. Hurry up and find him. If you can¡¯t find him within three days, I¡¯ll hold you ountable.¡±
After Dong Xi finished speaking, she turned around and left with an angry expression.
Little Ya looked at Dong Xi¡¯s back as she left. A cold light shed in her eyes. Little Ya said, ¡°You really don¡¯t think of yourself as an outsider anymore.¡±
¡°Miss, should we go and look for it?¡± The guard immediately asked.
Little Ya¡¯s face was cold as she said meaningfully, ¡°I¡¯m looking for the Young Mater¡¯s elder brother. He¡¯s an honored guest of our Shangguan Residence.¡±
¡
The news of Dong Xi and Little Ya¡¯s conflict was soon passed to Shangguan Yun¡¯er. As soon as Dong Xi entered the room, Shangguan Yun¡¯er sized her up. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Husband, are you alright?¡±
Dong Xi ced her hands behind her back. When she saw Shangguan Yun¡¯er, Dong Xi smiled.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam. I¡¯m fine,¡± Dong Xi said.
Seeing that Dong Xi was fine, Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s furrowed brows also rxed. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re fine. I¡¯m afraid that Little Ya will target you.¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m the master, and Little Ya is the servant. How can a servant target the master? Madam, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±
Dong Xi noticed that Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s expression was not right. Dong Xi continued, ¡°Even if she¡¯s against me, it doesn¡¯t matter. I still have Madam to help me.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s expression changed. She said, ¡°Husband, do you want to go out?¡±
Dong Xi nodded and frowned. She said helplessly, ¡°My brother is missing, so I¡¯m a little anxious.¡±
When Shangguan Yun¡¯er heard this, the image of that silly youth suddenly appeared in her mind. Her heart also began to feel uneasy. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Who is it?¡±
Dong Xi said, ¡°It¡¯s Brother Ming Zhi. He went missing right after we left yesterday. Senior Brother Tie Nan searched for him for a whole night, but he still couldn¡¯t find him. He had no choice but to contact me. We just arrived at the Void Sea, and Brother Ming Zhi¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t high either. I¡¯m afraid that he might encounter some danger outside.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er also became anxious when she heard this. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s look for him together. Father is in seclusion. I don¡¯t believe that Little Ya will dare to stop me.¡±
Seeing Shangguan Yun¡¯er like this, Dong Xi immediately stopped Shangguan Yun¡¯er. Dong Xi said, ¡°Madamm, Little Ya has already agreed to send someone to look for her. Let¡¯s not be anxious. There are many people in the residence that can help search for him. I think we will be able to find him very soon.¡±
Chapter 409 - 409 Warm-Hearted?
409 Warm-Hearted?
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was very surprised when she heard Dong Xi¡¯s words. In the end, she sat down again and said with a deep meaning. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this Little Ya to be so warm-hearted.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Dong Xi said with a smile.
Dong Xi had been waiting for news of Little Ya. If the Shangguan family could not find her, it would be even more difficult for Dong Xi to find her alone.
But what Dong Xi did not expect was that the first message she received was not from Little Ya and Tie Zhu, but from Rui Ming.
Dong Xi saw that it was Rui Ming¡¯s name that had lit up. Dong Xi was excited and immediately opened it to check. Rui Ming had sent a message.
[Junior Sister, I¡¯m in a Secret Realm.]
Just as Dong Xi was about to ask if there was any danger, Rui Ming sent another message.
[I saw your father-inw here.]
¡°?¡±
Shangguan Patriarch went to a Secret Realm? Was closed-door cultivation fake?
What kind of Secret Realm did he have to hide like this?
Dong Xi immediately sent a message.
[Senior Brother, protect yourself. Don¡¯t interfere with him. Where is the Secret Realm? Was it dangerous? When is Senior Brothering back?]
Rui Ming quickly sent a message.
[The Secret Realm is under a small ind in the north of the Void Sea. It¡¯s a little dangerous, but I can still protect myself. It¡¯s hard to say when I¡¯ll go back. I¡¯ll go back when I find what I¡¯m looking for.]
Was he looking for something?
Dong Xi frowned. Shangguan Yun¡¯er had what Rui Ming was looking for, but he was also looking for it in this Secret Realm? What is it? Why are they scattered everywhere?
Dong Xi was sure that everyone had secrets, but Senior Brother Rui Ming had more secrets than anyone could imagine.
Dong Xi sent a message.
[Senior Brother, do you need help?]
Rui Ming replied.
[No need. It¡¯s very dangerous here. Don¡¯te over.]
In the end, she calcted that there were many variables in Rui Ming¡¯s n, so it was still safe for now.
Dong Xi did not dare to act rashly when he saw this divination. There were so many variables, and Dong Xi definitely could not be a variable which made it even moreplicated for Elder Brother.
Putting away the pen and paper, Dong Xi turned around and saw Shangguan Yun¡¯er standing beside her.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er looked at Dong Xi¡¯s handwriting. Shangguan Yun¡¯er asked curiously, ¡°Husband, what is this?¡±
Dong Xi saw that Shangguan Yun¡¯er was very curious. Dong Xi smiled and said, ¡°Arithmetic. I just wrote it down casually.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er asked curiously, ¡°¡±Arithmetic? Is it for fortune telling?¡±
¡°You can say so.¡± Dong Xi nodded.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with envy. She said, ¡°Cultivators are really good. They can live for a long time and learn a lot, unlike me¡¡±
As she spoke, Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s expression dimmed.
Dong Xi looked at the dejected beauty, then at the pen and paper in her hand. She suddenly thought of something.
¡°Husband,¡± said Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
Only then did Dong Xi regain her senses. Looking at Shangguan Yun¡¯er, Dong Xi revealed a smile.
¡°I¡¯ve thought of it, Madam. You¡¯re saved,¡± said Dong Xi.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s face was filled with astonishment as she looked at Dong Xi in puzzlement. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Husband, why do you say that? Aren¡¯t I fine now? My days are also very good. Why do you say that I¡¯m saved?¡±
Dong Xi was still smiling. She said, ¡°Madam, do you want to be a cultivator too?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was stunned for a moment, and it took her a long time to recover. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said in disbelief, ¡°You¡ what did you say?¡±
¡°Madam, do you want to be a cultivator?¡± Dong Xi asked again with a smile.
¡°Of course I do. How could I not?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er said with a bitter smile. Being born in the cultivation world and bing a mortal is better than being born in the mortal world.¡±
Dong Xi naturally knew that Shangguan Yun¡¯er had a belly full of grievances. Who would want to be a mortal when they saw others moving mountains and filling seas?
¡°Who said mortals can¡¯t cultivate?¡± Dong Xi asked again.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was stunned for a moment, then she shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even have a spirit root. How can I cultivate? Husband, don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±
Dong Xi thought about how Dong Rourou would enter the Dao through martial arts a few yearster. Before that, Dong Rourou was also a mortal.
Other than martial arts, there were also people who sought the taste of the world and entered the path through food.
There were many paths to the Great Dao. There was no need to just stare at one path until it was dark.
Dong Xi looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er and said seriously, ¡°There was an old man in Xiangshan who liked to drink wine and entered the Dao with wine. He was called the Wine Immortal. There was a chef in the mortal world who searched for the taste of the world and entered the Dao with food¡Which of these seniors isn¡¯t proficient in a Dao and have studied it deeply, eventually attaining a Great Dao? Why don¡¯t Madam try this method as well?¡±
Chapter 410 - 410 What Can I Do?
410 What Can I Do?
When Shangguan Yun¡¯er heard this, she became more and more confused. She stood rooted to the ground. After a long time, Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°But¡What can I do?¡±
Dong Xi pulled Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Madam, you can take your time to think about it. The great path cannot be achieved overnight. You can only take big strides forward after you have chosen the path.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er seemed to have listened to Dong Xi¡¯s words. Shangguan Yun¡¯er nodded her head, no longer at a loss even though it waste at night.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er looked at Dong Xi pulling her hand, Shangguan Yun¡¯er felt a little strange in her heart.
In the past, Shangguan Yun¡¯er would reject even Little Ya¡¯s touch, let alone men.
But this time, it was extremely strange. Shangguan Yun¡¯er was actually able to ept Dong Xi holding her hand?
Why? Was it because Dong Xi treated her very well? Or was it because this hand was soft, just like a girl¡¯s hand, and it was very nice to hold?
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was puzzled. Dong Xi smiled and said, ¡°Madam, what are you good at?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er narrowed her eyes and thought for a moment. Then, she said hesitantly, ¡°I think that painting is not bad.¡±
When Shangguan Yun¡¯er said this, she sounded a little unconfident. No one had ever taught Shangguan Yun¡¯er how to draw.
Everyone knew that her father loved her dearly, but they did not know that Shangguan Yun¡¯er was now in her forties. Twenty years had already passed since her father had gone into seclusion twice.
In these forty years, in order to protect Shangguan Yun¡¯er, Shangguan Yun¡¯er never left the house.
Painting was only Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s pastime when she was bored.
Other than Xiao Yue, no one had seen Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s painting, and no one said that Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s painting was very good.
Hearing Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s words, Dong Xi said, ¡°madam, can you draw something? May I admire it?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er nodded and asked Little Yue to bring a brush and ink.
Seeing that Shangguan Yun¡¯er was about to draw, Dong Xi immediately said, ¡°Madam, shall we go to the courtyard to draw? I wonder if I can be the person in Madam¡¯s painting?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er looked into Dong Xi¡¯s eyes and felt a little warm in her heart. This was the first time someone had paid so much attention to Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
¡°Sure,¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er smiled and said.
Dong Xi held a fan in her hand as she stood among the flowers. Her eyes were burning as she looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er stood in front of the drawing board, especially focused.
Seeing Shangguan Yun¡¯er like this, Dong Xi suddenly felt that Shangguan Yun¡¯er might really be walking down this path. When Shangguan Yun¡¯er was painting, she was always alone.
Dong Xi took advantage of Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s painting and circted her spiritual energy for two weeks.
Dong Xi had the wood spirit root, so she was even more suitable to stand among the flowers.
After an unknown amount of time, Shangguan Yun¡¯er suddenly put down her brush. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°I¡¯m donoe.¡±
Only then did Dong Xi stop circting her spiritual energy and walk to Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s side.
There were a few brushes hanging on the drawing board. The tips of the brushes were stained with various colors of ink. Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s hands and hands were also stained with some, but Shangguan Yun¡¯er did not care. Her face was filled with joy.
¡°Husband, my drawing isn¡¯t very good. I¡¯m sorry to make a fool of myself,¡± said Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
Dong Xi went forward to take a look and was instantly stunned on the spot.
This¡ Was it bad?
In the painting, Dong Xi stood among the flowers with a fan in his hand. Even the wind blowing her hair and her eyes were vividly drawn.
Dong Xi did not know how to evaluate this. Dong Xi did not know much about art appreciation, but she knew herself.
In this painting, Dong Xi¡¯s charm was simply one of a kind.
More importantly, Dong Xi felt that she looked a little like Senior Brother Song Qingfeng in the painting. Could it be because of the fan?
Shangguan Yun¡¯er saw that Dong Xi did not speak for a long time and thought that it was because the painting was not good. She was immediately disappointed.
¡°Husband, if you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t continue painting it,¡± said Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
As he said that, he told Little Yue to put away the painting. Dong Xi quickly snatched the painting and put it away.
¡°No, you have to!¡± Dong Xi said. ¡°This is a gift from Madam. Why don¡¯t I like it? It¡¯s just that the painting is too good. I¡¯m a little stunned by the painting. Madam, please don¡¯t me me.¡±
When Shangguan Yun¡¯er heard these words, she immediatelyughed. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Husband, do you really think that my drawing is very good?¡±
Dong Xi immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I think so. It really is great. I don¡¯t need to tter you. Your abilities are obvious, Madam.¡±
¡°You¡¯re saying such nice things. How can I be that good?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er said.
Finishing, Shangguan Yun¡¯er turned around and left.
Dong Xi immediately left with her.
Little Yue called the others over and put away the drawing board. Dong Xi and Shangguan Yun¡¯er had already returned to the room.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er sat down and looked at Dong Xi. Shangguan Yun¡¯er sighed lightly and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re just saying nice things. How can I be that good? I¡¯m just casually painting¡¡±
Chapter 411 - 411 Confidence
411 Confidence
Dong Xi looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s absent-minded appearance and suddenly understood.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s drawing was very good. Whether it was the mission or the scenery, they were all vivid. Why could she not step into the Dao?
Mainly¡ It was Shangguan Yun¡¯er whocked vital confidence.
If Shangguan Yun¡¯er was unable to approve of her own painting, how could it be approved by the Heavenly Dao?
Dong Xi stood up and held Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s hand. Dong Xi said, ¡°Madam,e with me.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was a mortal. By the time she reacted, she had already been brought out by Dong Xi.
¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er asked in confusion.
¡°Madam will know soon,¡± said Dong Xi.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er followed Dong Xi out the door.
The servants of the Shangguan Residence stopped the two of them. Dong Xi frowned and said, ¡°Move aside.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult for us, Young Master,¡± said the servant.
¡°Making things difficult for you?¡± Dong Xi said coldly. ¡°Let me ask you, is it Father-In-Law who doesn¡¯t want us to go out, or is it Little Ya who doesn¡¯t want us to go out?¡±
The servant hesitated and said, ¡°Umm¡¡±
Dong Xi looked at the servant and knew. Dong Xi said, ¡°You¡¯re servants. Do you still want to control where your master goes? Who gave you the guts? Get lost!¡±
Hearing Dong Xi¡¯s words, the guard immediately hesitated.
Dong Xi knew that if she did not act tough, she might end up like Shangguan Yun¡¯er in the future, imprisoned in this mansion.
If that was the case, it would be too passive.
Dong Xi angrily waved her sleeves. How could the guard be a match for Dong Xi? The guard immediately took a few steps back.
Taking advantage of this moment, Dong Xi took Shangguan Yunrui and walked out.
Dong Xi only stopped when she saw that no one was chasing after her.
Dong Xi turned her head and saw Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s eyes sh with excitement.
¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve made it out. It¡¯s good to be a cultivator,¡± said Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
¡°Madam, if you want toe out next time, call me, I¡¯ll bring you out,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile.
Although Dong Xi¡¯s cultivation was not very high, no matter what, Dong Xi and Shangguan Yun¡¯er were the masters. The guards did not dare to do anything to the two of them.
¡°Alright!¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er said happily.
Dong Xi brought Shangguan Yun¡¯er and quickly walked forward. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Husband, where are we going?¡±
¡°Madam, you¡¯ll know soon enough,¡± said Dong Xi.
On the first day Dong Xi arrived at the Void Sea, in order to find Rui Ming, she had practically explored the entire ind.
Therefore, Dong Xi was more like a local than Shangguan Yun¡¯er who had nevere out before.
The two of them walked to a house made of sand and shells. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said in surprise, ¡°Art gallery?¡±
¡°Madam, you always feel that your paintings are not good enough.¡± Dong Xi nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ll show you other people¡¯s paintings. Byparing them, we¡¯ll know whether they¡¯re good or bad.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er did not object and allowed Dong Xi to bring her in.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er also wanted to know how the others were doing. Was her painting as good as Dong Xi said?
The two of them were dressed in the same color. As soon as they entered, the waiter weed them warmly. The waiter said, ¡°You two siblings, do you want to buy a painting?¡±
Dong Xi shook her head. The waiter was stunned and somewhat puzzled. Why were they here if they were not buying paintings?
¡°We¡¯re not siblings. This is my wife,¡± said Dong Xi.
¡°?¡±
Wife? She did not look like it at all.
When the waiter came back to his senses, he said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Please forgive me. I didn¡¯t see it.¡±
Dong Xi did not me him. Instead, she looked around the art gallery and said, ¡°These are all ordinary goods. They aren¡¯t worthy of our appreciation. Take out your signature treasure and let my wife take a look.¡±
The waiter saw that the two of them were unfamiliar faces. This Madam¡¯s appearance was very outstanding, and her appearance and dressing also looked like someone from the Void Sea. The waiter remembered that the youngdy of the Shangguan family seemed to have just gotten married two days ago. The waiter immediately became respectful.
¡°Alright, distinguished guests, please follow me to the inner room,¡± said the waiter.
Dong Xi held Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s hand and the two of them sat on the chairs. The waiter immediately brought tea. Not long after, a few maids came over with two paintings.
A steward followed behind him. The steward came in and bowed respectfully. ¡°Honored guests, this is the treasure of our art gallery.¡±
¡°Open it, let¡¯s take a look,¡± said Dong Xi casually.
The steward immediately gave the maid a look, and the maid understood and opened the scroll.
One was of flowers and birds, and the other was of a painting of a Celestial Fairy mending the sky.
The paintings were not bad. Dong Xi could see that there was spiritual energy in these two paintings.
Chapter 412 - 412 Power of Laws
412 Power of Laws
The first painting had some vitality, while the other one seemed to contain some the Power of Laws.
It could be seen that the artists of these two paintings were not ordinary people.
Just by looking at the strength of the brush, these two people¡¯s drawing skills were not as good as Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was only a mortal, so she could not see the level of spiritual energy.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er only felt that these two paintings were pretty good. As for what was good about them, Shangguan Yun¡¯er could not say.
From the details, it seemed that Shangguan Yun¡¯er wasn¡¯t too bad.
It had to be said that Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s confidence increased a little after seeing the painting.
¡°We¡¯ll take these two paintings,¡± said Dong Xi.
The waiter eyes lit up when he heard this.
He did not even ask for the price and directly said that he wanted it. This was simply a sucker!
¡°Alright, wrap it up for the two distinguished guests,¡± said the waiter.
¡°How many spirit stones in total?¡± Dong Xi asked.
¡°It¡¯s not much, just five top-grade spirit stones,¡± said the waiter with a smile.
To be honest, this price was indeed nothing to Shangguan Yun¡¯er and Dong Xi.
But now, Dong Xi already had the habit of bargaining. Dong Xi subconsciously frowned and said, ¡°Five top-grade spirit stones? It¡¯s too expensive. Three spirit stones.¡±
The steward was stunned for a moment and then said, ¡°Immortal Master, we can¡¯t sell it at the price you mentioned!¡±
Hearing Dong Xi haggling, Shangguan Yun¡¯er looked at Dong Xi in surprise.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was in her forties. This was the first time she had seen someone haggle.
¡°What can¡¯t I sell?¡± Dong Xi said indifferently. ¡°Your price can fool outsiders. I¡¯ve traveled far and wide. What haven¡¯t I seen?¡±
Hearing Dong Xi¡¯s words, the steward¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He said, ¡°Immortal Master, please take a look and add a little more. If I really let you buy it with three top-grade spirit stones, I won¡¯t be able to exin it to our boss.¡±
¡°Manager, do you know why this painting can be regarded as the treasure of the shop?¡± Dong Xi said with a smile. ¡°Is it because you couldn¡¯t sell it? Even if I have five top-grade spirit stones, I won¡¯t be interested in the weakw energy in this painting. Only I am willing to buy it back to make my wife happy. If you ask for such a sky-high price, I¡¯ll forget about this deal.¡±
The two of them bargained for a long time. In the end, Dong Xi agreed to pay an additional 200 high-grade spirit stones before buying the painting.
Dong Xi took out Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s painting and said, ¡°Take a look at this painting. How is it?¡±
The waiter knew that the person in the painting was this Immortal Master. Without decades of brush skill and strength, it was impossible for such a painting to be produced.
The waiter looked carefully for a long time and said, ¡°I wonder who painted this painting. The most valuable thing about it is thebination of reality and illusion. The face in this painting is so real, and the clothes are indeed like an illusion. They blend perfectly with the background. The person in the scene warped the scene entirely¡¡±
When Dong Xi heard these words, she looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er with a smile. Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s face was slightly red.
Dong Xi kept the painting and said, ¡°This is my wife¡¯s drawing of me. Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡±
The waiter was speechless.
Old people really could not understand the interest of this young man.
¡°Impressive!¡± said the waiter.
Dong Xi was listening to the waiter praise Dong Xi. At this time, Su Cheng¡¯s voice sounded in Dong Xi¡¯s mind.
¡°You¡¯re really generous. You took my spirit stones to please other women,¡± said Su Cheng.
The corners of Dong Xi¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as he replied to Su Cheng in his sea of consciousness. Dong Xi said, ¡°It¡¯s not just any woman, okay? This is my wife!¡±
¡°Wife?¡± Su Cheng asked. ¡°Do you really think of yourself as a male?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be so stingy, Big Snake,¡± said Dong Xi. ¡°Of course, I have my reasons for doing this.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er had lived for more than forty years, how could she be broken by such a small favor?
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was Yao¡¯s husband, and Dong Xi was Yao¡¯s borrowed power. Both of them took what they needed.
If Dong Xi was able to help Shangguan Yun¡¯er step into the Dao, she would have a great opportunity as a stepping stone. It would also open a convenient door for Dong Xi to handle matters in the Void Sea in the future.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er took the painting and walked out with Dong Xi.
When no one was around, Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Husband, why did you buy these two paintings? If you like it, I¡¯ll just draw a few more of you in the future.¡±
Dong Xi came forward and smiled brightly. Dong Xi said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy it and show it to Madam. If such a painting can be the treasure of the shop, wouldn¡¯t Madam be the treasure of the shop?¡±
Chapter 413 - 413 Go Back
413 Go Back
Shangguan Yun¡¯er smiled shyly. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°You always say nice things.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile.
Dong Xi had brought Shangguan Yun¡¯er out. If they went back now, who knew what the consequences would be?
The two of them returned to the Shangguan Residence. When the guard saw the two of them return, he immediately reported it to Little Ya.
Dong Xi looked at the guard holding the jade slip. She ignored him and brought Shangguan Yun¡¯er back to her room.
¡°We¡¯ll hang this painting in Madam¡¯s roomter, so you¡¯ll see it more often,¡± said Dong Xi.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er nodded and agreed.
In the room, Shangguan Yun¡¯er gave the painting to Little Yue and asked her to hang it up.
Dong Xi watched as Little Yue took the painting and walked out. Dong Xi said in a low voice, ¡°Madam, these two paintings are not bad. When you have nothing to do, you can look at them more.¡±
Dong Xi originally wanted to say that these two paintings were painted by a Fellow Daoist who had entered the Dao through painting, but she was afraid that if she said it out loud, Shangguan Yun¡¯er would go into a dead end.
It was better to let nature take its course. Shangguan Yun¡¯er would look at the painting every day and draw every day. Perhaps she would be able toprehend it sooner orter.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er nodded. At this moment, a voice came from outside the door.
Little Yue ran back with the painting in her hand. She bowed slightly and said, ¡°Young Miss, Young Master, Little Ya is here.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er frowned. Dong Xi said, ¡°We¡¯re not going to see her.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was stunned. She turned around and looked at Dong Xi in surprise.
Dong Xi looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s surprised expression and said, ¡°Little Ya is a servant. Since she¡¯s here, do I still have to see her? Let Little Ya go back and wait. I¡¯ll see when I want to see her.¡±
Little Yue was speechless.
Little Yue looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er with a troubled expression. After all, in the past few decades, every time the Old Master went into seclusion, Little Ya was in charge of all the affairs in the mansion.
However, this time, Shangguan Yun¡¯er stood beside Dong Xi. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Go and tell Little Ya that I won¡¯t see her!¡±
When Little Yue heard this, she said excitedly, ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±
Little Ya heard that Shangguan Yun¡¯er did not want to see her, and she was instantly stunned on the spot.
This had never happened since the Young Miss spoke.
Someone must have taught the Young Miss to say behave like this. It must be the so-called Young Master!
Little Ya¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. She did not know what the Old Master was thinking. He actually threw an embroidered ball to pick a husband for the Young Miss, and found such a bad guy.
If Little Ya had married the Young Miss, none of this would have happened.
Little Yue watched Little Ya leave. Little Yue excitedly returned to the room and vividly described Little Ya¡¯s expression when she left.
Dong Xi and Shangguan Yun¡¯er were even more delighted. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°This is also a way to kill Little Ya¡¯s prestige. This is the first time I¡¯ve felt so happy in decades!¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, she smiled and said, ¡°Madam, if you don¡¯t want to do anything in the future, don¡¯t do it. You don¡¯t have to look at the servants¡¯ expressions.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er nodded excitedly, her eyes sparkling.
¡°Madam, do you want to draw a picture as a memento?¡± Dong Xi continued.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was stunned for a moment. Previously, she only drew one painting a day. Why was she drawing again today?
However, hearing Dong Xi¡¯s words, Shangguan Yun¡¯er did not feel disgusted.
After thinking for a moment, Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Since Husband said I should draw a memento, then I¡¯ll draw one.¡±
¡°Miss, be careful with your hands, ¡± Little Yue said immediately. ¡°You¡¯ll get calluses if you hold a brush for too long.¡±
Little Yue had just said that when she felt a thorn behind her.
Little Yue turned around and saw Dong Xi¡¯s sharp re.
Dong Xi stretched out her hand and ced it in front of Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
¡°So what if there are cocoons?¡± asked Dong Xi.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er looked at the calluses on Dong Xi¡¯s hands and instantly understood that these were left behind by her sword practice.
Shangguan Patriarch also practiced swordsmanship and had the same calluses on his hands.
Seeing Shangguan Yun¡¯er staring at her hand, Dong Xi said seriously, ¡°Madam, you will only get what you give. I think you should know what I mean. You can make your own choice.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er thought of the possibility of stepping into Dao and her heart skipped a beat. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°I want to draw.¡±
Dong Xi then smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb Madam.¡±
After saying that, Dong Xi walked out of the room and went straight to the practice room.
However, she did not expect to see Little Ya at the door of the training room. Dong Xi did not stop and walked over directly.
As soon as they arrived at the door of the training room, Little Ya bowed respectfully and said, ¡°Young Master.¡±
Only then did Dong Xi stop. She nodded lightly and opened the training room.
This attitude made it seem as if Little Ya was just a servant here and did not need to take it to heart at all.
Chapter 414 - 414 Who Let You In?
414 Who Let You In?
Little Ya gritted her teeth and walked into the training room.
As soon as he entered the door, a ball of mes attacked him.
Little Ya immediately stopped. Dong Xi said, ¡°Who let you in?¡±
Little Ya frowned. Just now, when Dong Xi attacked, Little Ya could feel that Dong Xi was at least at the Foundation Establishment stage.
It was also still very weak.
The problem was that Dong Xi was the Son-Inw acknowledged by Old Master and Young Miss, so Little Ya did not dare to make a move easily.
Little Ya stood at the door sullenly. Little Ya said, ¡°Young master, I have something to discuss with you.¡±
¡°Hm?¡± Dong Xi said. ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Can we talk inside?¡± Little Ya asked.
¡°Forget it,e in,¡± Dong Xi thought for a moment and said.
Dong Xi stood in ce and watched Little Ya walk in ande to her side.
Little Ya was very tall. He was more than a head taller than Dong Xi.
Cultivators in the cultivation world were generally higher because their bodies were nourished by spiritual energy all year round.
The male cultivators were all over 1.9 meters tall. The Big Snake was much taller because it used his tail to support his body when he walked.
The female cultivators were also tall and slender. Even Shangguan Yun¡¯er, a mortal, was more than 1.7 meters tall. Dong Xi was very envious.
Now that Dong Xi was speaking with her head raised, her imposing manner was much lower.
Dong Xi sighed helplessly. She was already growing fast, but she was only a little over 1.6 meters tall. He wondered when she would be able to grow taller. In her previous life, Dong Xi was malnourished and was only 1.65 meters tall. In this life, she should not be that short, right?
Dong Xi sorted out her mind and said, ¡°Tell me, what is it? Why are you still so mysterious?¡±
¡°Young Master,¡± Little Ya lowered his head and said, ¡°Madam is not a cultivator. She is a mortal. I think you know that, right?¡±
Dong Xi nodded. Little Ya continued, ¡°Since you already know, why did you still take the Young Miss out of the mansion? If anything happens outside¡¡±
Dong Xi looked at Little Ya¡¯s worried face and said impatiently, ¡°My wife is indeed a mortal, but she¡¯s not a prisoner. What¡¯s the point of going out? If he can¡¯t even protect his daughter at home, then wouldn¡¯t my father-inw¡¯s Soul Formation stage cultivation be in vain?¡±
¡°How bold of you!¡± Little Ya immediately shouted.
Dong Xi did not think much of it and continued, ¡°I¡¯m indeed bold. If Father-In-Law was here, I would still say the same thing. Fellow Daoist Little Ya, you don¡¯t have to shout. Just because you¡¯re loud doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re right. I¡¯m not afraid of you. If my wife wants to go out in the future, I¡¯ll still bring her out.¡±
Little Ya saw that Dong Xi was calm andposed. Suddenly, a strange thought appeared in Little Ya¡¯s mind.
This Young Master was so confident. Could it be¡ Which reclusive family was he from?
Looking at Dong Xi¡¯s calm temperament, the more he thought about it, the more simr it was. Little Ya, who was already a little afraid, did not dare to do anything now.
Little Ya frowned and said, ¡°Young Master, this is the Shangguan Residence, not the Dong Residence. Since you are the Young Master of the Shangguan family, you must follow the rules of the Shangguan family. Don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡±
Dong Xi raised her eyebrows and looked at Little Ya. Dong Xi said, ¡°Previously, when I brought Madam out, Father-In-Law agreed. Now that Father-inw is in seclusion, if he wasn¡¯t, he would definitely agree to let us out. Fellow Daoist Little Ya, I advise you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡±
Hearing Dong Xi¡¯s words, Little Ya frowned even more.
Seeing Little Ya¡¯s expression, Dong Xi smiled and continued, ¡°What kind of spirit root does Fellow Daoist Little Ya have?¡±
Little Ya was stunned for a moment. He did not expect Dong Xi to change the topic so quickly. Little Ya said honestly, ¡°Water¡Wood spirit root.¡±
At this moment, Dong Xi also discovered that most of the cultivators on this ind had water spirit roots.
¡°Your aptitude is quite good,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile.
¡°It¡¯s just so-so,¡± replied Little Ya.
¡°Fellow Daoist Little Ya, would you like to spar with me?¡± Dong Xi asked.
Little Ya stood on the spot and looked at Dong Xi. his eyes were filled with surprise.
Previously, he wanted to deal with Dong Xi, but he did not have the chance. Now that Dong Xi had delivered herself to his doorstep, no one could not me him for going overboard.
¡°Sure, Young Master!¡± Little Ya immediately said.
Dong Xi had also encountered a water spirit root cultivator in the previouspetition. The water spirit root¡¯s attack power was not very strong, but it was a particrly good support spirit root.
Dong Xi did not know what cultivation level Little Ya had, but she was the Young Master, and there was also the Big Snake. Dong Xi naturally had nothing to fear.
Dong Xi made a gesture and saw Little Ya take out his sword.
¡°A sword cultivator as well?¡± asked Dong Xi.
After saying that, Dong Xi also took out an ordinary iron sword.
This was something that Dong Xi had asked Xiao Han to help choose when she left Qinan City.
Although it could notpare to his own sword, it was still a rare high-grade artifact. It had overdrawn Dong Xi¡¯s quota for a month.
Chapter 415 - 415 Sparring With Sword Techniques
415 Sparring With Sword Techniques
¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯spare notes on sword techniques,¡± said Dong Xi.
When Little Ya saw Dong Xi also take out a sword, she was slightly surprised. Clearly, she did not expect that Dong Xi was also a sword cultivator.
Little Ya originally wanted to discover Dong Xi¡¯s identity through his sword moves, but he did not expect that Dong Xi would only use basic shes and normal thrusts from the beginning.
When Little Ya started to attack, Dong Xi¡¯s sword moves changed. They were faintly simr to Little Ya¡¯s sword moves.
¡°You¡¯re just imitating!¡± Little Ya snorted coldly.
Dong Xi smiled, and her hand movements became even more fierce. Dong Xi said, ¡°The so-called sword technique is the same. What you and I have learned is not all about form. What¡¯s the difference? Fellow Daoist Little Ya, your words are a bit superficial.¡±
Little Ya frowned. He wanted to retort, but he felt that Dong Xi¡¯s words made sense. Little Ya could only continue to attack gloomily.
Little Ya sensed that the Young Master¡¯s cultivation was inferior to his.
However, for some reason, Little Ya seemed to be suppressed during the duel. He could only use 30 percent of her skills. This made Little Ya certain that this Young Master had arge faction behind him. After all, not everyone had a treasure that could suppress their cultivation. From this, it could be seen that this Young Master had a high status in the family.
Little Ya thought that he could take care of Dong Xi with easy, but he did not expect that the two of them would fight for more than an hour and still not be tied.
The servants of Shangguan Residence found Yue Yue and whispered a few words to Little Yue.
Little Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically and she immediately entered Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s room. Little Yue said, ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not good. Young Master and Little Ya are fighting!¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s hand trembled, and the ink dripped onto the paper.
¡°What did you say?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er turned around and asked.
Little Yue immediately said, ¡°You¡¯d better go and take a look. Little Ya is at the perfected Golden Core stage. Young Master should¡ not be able to defeat him.¡±
When Shangguan Yun¡¯er heard this, her brows rxed.
¡°No need to rush,¡± said Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
Little Ya had be a touchstone at this time. She could let Shangguan Yun¡¯er know what her husband was capable of.
Little Yue saw how calm her Young Miss was and did not know if she should be anxious or not.
Little Yue probed, ¡°Then¡ Should I get someone to take a look?¡±
Hearing Little Yue¡¯s words, Shangguan Yun¡¯er said lightly, ¡°Sure.¡±
Dong Xi looked at the degree of Little Ya¡¯s attack, and it was obvious that he was holding back.
Looking at Little Ya¡¯s aggrieved expression, Dong Xi suddenly had an idea.
¡°Big Snake, what did you do?¡± Dong Xi asked in her sea of consciousness.
¡°What do you think?¡± Su Cheng asked lightly.
¡°Hahaha, no wonder I can feel that you¡¯re upset,¡± said Dong Xi.
¡°Be serious,¡± said Su Cheng. ¡°If you still lose after I suppress your opponent¡¯s cultivation by 70 percent, it¡¯ll be so embarrassing. ¡±
¡°What?¡± Dong Xi asked in shock. ¡°70 percent? Little Ya is in the Golden Core Stage?¡±
¡°Perfected Golden Core stage,¡± said Su Cheng.
Dong Xi was speechless.
The cultivation world was really cruel. Why were there Golden Core cultivators everywhere? A servant of the Shangguan Residence was also at the Golden Core stage¡
Fortunately, Su Cheng was there. Otherwise, Dong Xi would have to tuck her tail between her legs with her cultivation.
Dong Xi had done good deeds in her previous life, so this life should be smooth sailing.
With Su Cheng¡¯s reminder, Dong Xi started to get serious.
Even though he had suppressed 70 percent of his cultivation, he was still very powerful in the perfected Gold Core stage.
Different realms had different rules to dispel, and their understanding of sword techniques was even more different.
Little Ya looked like he did not use any effort, while Dong Xi seemed to have used all her strength to ensure that she was not defeated.
The swords in their hands collided, and sparks shed.
The powerful force caused Dong Xi¡¯s face to turn numb. Dong Xi quickly circted her body technique to dispel the hidden force.
Little Ya was not feeling well either. He did not temper his body. He only used the extra spiritual energy to temper his body every time he advanced.
Although Little Ya¡¯s current body was much stronger than that of a Foundation Establishment disciple, it was still much weaker whenpared to Dong Xi¡¯s body, which had been tempered thousands of times.
Why was this Young Master so powerful? Innate strength?
Little Ya frowned and gripped his sword tightly.
Dong Xi moved a few times and began to attack again.
Little Ya was a little shocked. Dong Xi¡ He actually copied Little Ya¡¯s sword technique?
How was this possible? This son-inw¡¯sprehension ability was so high?
Little Ya¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he pondered in his heart again.
This time, it was difficult. This Young Master was so talented that he was definitely not a nameless person. Little Ya¡¯s original idea might not be easy to implement.
Not to mention killing Dong Xi, Little Ya could not even use 30 percent of his cultivation¡
Thinking of this, Little Ya¡¯s heart was in a mess, and his sword moves also showed ws!
Chapter 416 - 416 He Bullied Me
416 He Bullied Me
Dong Xi saw that Little Ya had revealed a w and immediately used a Heartless Sword Technique, stabbing over at him.
Little Ya reacted quickly and immediately raised his hand to block it.
Just as he blocked Dong Xi¡¯s attack, a voice came from the door of the training room.
Both of them looked over. A servant opened the door, and Shangguan Yun¡¯er and Little Yue were standing at the door.
¡°Why are they still fighting?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er asked.
Dong Xi immediately put away her sword and ran to Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s side. Dong Xi said in a low voice, ¡°Madam, he bullied me.¡±
Little Ya, ¡°??¡±
Wasn¡¯t this too immoral?
Seeing Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s unhappy expression, Little Ya quickly said, ¡°Young Miss, Young Master suggested to spar with me.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er took a nce at Dong Xi and saw Dong Xi squinting her eyes. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Little Yue, get ready. I¡¯ll personally go and find a doctor for my husband.¡±
Little Ya, ¡°¡¡±
Could it be that in the eyes of the Young Miss and Young Master, Little Ya was a fool?
¡°Miss, I have the Vitality Reinforcement Pills that Master has rewarded me with,¡± Little Ya bowed with a gloomy face.
¡°I don¡¯t believe in these pills,¡± said Shangguan Yun¡¯er. ¡°I must ask the doctor toe back and let him take a look at my husband. Only then can I be at ease.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s expression was a little fierce,pletely different from her usual meek and weak self.
Dong Xi stood beside Shangguan Yun¡¯er and pondered. It was impossible for a person to be like this in just a few days.
Unless¡ She was originally like this.
Little Ya¡¯s mood was veryplicated. After all, Little Ya was just a servant, but these two masters were not easy to deal with.
Therefore, Little Ya could only turn a blind eye. After the two of them left, Little Ya secretly sent a message to Old Master.
Little Ya reported everything that had happened at home to Old Master in detail, but he never replied.
Dong Xi watched Shangguan Yun¡¯er take Little Yue out of the door, then took out hermunication jade slip.
There were a lot of messages. Dong Xi saw Senior Brother Rui Ming¡¯s message at first nce and immediately opened it.
When Dong Xi saw this message, she immediately became anxious.
She was not worried about Shangguan Patriarch, she was worried about Senior Brother Rui Ming.
Shangguan Patriarch was at the Soul Formation stage, but an ident happened. Senior Brother Rui Ming was only at the Qi Refinement stage¡
Dong Xi immediately replied.
[Senior Brother, where are you? I¡¯ll pick you up.]
Rui Ming was currently sitting in a dark space, the light from the jade scroll shining on his face.
Rui Ming replied.
[I¡¯m fine. Come and take Shangguan Patriarch away.]
After thinking for a moment, Rui Ming described the location and sent it to Dong Xi.
[Follow the direction I gave you. There¡¯s a protruding rock there, you can¡¯t miss it. Send me a message when you arrive.]
Before Dong Xi left, she wanted to leave a note for Shangguan Yun¡¯er. She had just written two words when she saw the painting that Shangguan Yun¡¯er had left behind.
Inparison, Dong Xi¡¯s handwriting was really ugly. Dong Xi coughed lightly, crumpled the paper into a pattern, and threw it into the dustbin.
Forget it, it¡¯s fine if she did not leave a note.
Dong Xi left the room and walked out unhurriedly.
Before the guards at the door could react, Dong Xi had already left.
ording to the information Rui Ming had given her, she flew about 180 miles on the sea and saw a small ind.
Dong Xi sat on the flying device and looked at the small ind. She frowned.
This ind was too small. It was not even as big as the Shangguan family¡¯s courtyard. What kind of treasure could there be? Why would the Shangguan Patriarche here personally?
What was even more ridiculous was that the Soul Formation stage Shangguan Patriarch had actually fainted here.
The small ind was like a huge abyss in the sea, as if it could swallow everything that came and went.
Dong Xi circled around the ind on the flying device and found the protruding rock that Rui Ming mentioned.
Dong Xi took out a jade slip and immediately sent a message to Rui Ming.
[Senior Brother, I¡¯m already here.]
When Rui Ming saw Dong Xi¡¯s message, he instantly heaved a sigh of relief.
Looking at the Shangguan Patriarch on the ground, Rui Ming secretly lifted the bell covering his body, grabbed the Shangguan Patrairch¡¯s leg, and threw it out.
Dong Xi was waiting for Senior Brother Rui Ming¡¯s news. Unexpectedly, before the news came, she noticed something.
Dong Xi looked on vigntly. She saw the rock shaking slightly, and then noticed a figure starting to fall off.
Seeing someone about to fall into the sea, Dong Xi did not have time to see who it was. She instinctively saved the person first.
Dong Xi carried the man on her shoulder and slowlynded on the ind.
¡°He¡¯s quite heavy,¡± muttered Dong Xi.
After saying that, Dong Xi ced him on the ground.
Only now did she realize that this person was her father-inw.
Dong Xi tested Shangguan Patriarch¡¯s breathing. He was still alive.
Then, she took Shangguan Patriarch¡¯s pulse. She wanted to use spiritual energy to investigate the reason for Shangguan Patriarch¡¯s fainting.
Chapter 417 - 417 No Memory
417 No Memory
At this moment, Dong Xi¡¯s sea of consciousness recalled Su Cheng¡¯s voice. Su Cheng said, ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t take such a risk to check on Shangguan Patriarch¡¯s injuries.¡±
¡°Why?¡± Dong Xi frowned.
¡°All these years, you¡¯ve suffered so many attacks from me,¡± Su Cheng said lightly. ¡°All of them were for nothing. You don¡¯t have a good memory.¡±
Dong Xi was stunned. Su Cheng continued, ¡°As long as a cultivator with a high cultivation base still has a breath left in him, it¡¯s instinctive for him to retaliate. If you recklessly inject spiritual energy into him, I¡¯m afraid it will backfire.¡±
Dong Xi immediately understood and retracted her hand.
What did Dong Xi have to do with his father-inw fainting? Of course, his life was more important.
¡°Thanks for the reminder,¡± Dong Xi coughed lightly and said.
¡°Very good, you have a grateful heart,¡± said Su Cheng with a smile.
¡°Thank you for reminding me how ruthless you have been to me these past few years,¡± said Dong Xi seriously.
Su Cheng, ¡°¡¡±
If Su Cheng had really defended himself seriously, how could this little girl have survived until today?
Dong Xi threw the unconscious Shangguan Patriarch aside and took out amunication jade slip. Dong Xi sent a message to Rui Ming.
[Senior Brother, do you really not need my help?]
Rui Ming stood in the darkness, his eyes exceptionally bright. Rui Ming said in his voice, ¡°No need.¡±
After saying that, Rui Ming put away themunication jade slip and the barrier.
In the next second, the cries of cranes spread throughout the Secret Realm. Some cultivators who were fighting also stopped and shouted at each other.
¡°Demon beasts are here!¡±
¡°It sounded like cranes.¡±
¡°Could it be that the demons are also optimistic about this Secret Realm?¡±
¡
Before the group of cultivators coulde to a conclusion, arge shadow fell over their heads.
Everyone looked over and saw rows of crane feathers flying by, emitting a metallic glow.
Only then did everyone react and speak one after another.
¡°The Crane Demon has entered!¡±
¡°The restriction is gone. Let¡¯s hurry in too. We can¡¯t let the demons get there first.¡±
After saying that, some people had already rushed forward.
However, a few of them bumped into the restriction and immediately bled. No one went over.
Everyone was confused and started discussing.
¡°What¡¯s going on? Why can the Crane Demon enter?¡±
¡°That Crane Demon must have found the key before entering.¡±
¡°It¡¯s toote to find it now. Let¡¯s attack together. I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t break a restriction with so many people.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone attack together.¡±
¡
All kinds of binding techniques smashed at the restriction, but the restriction was like an ocean. All the attacks hit it.
¡°Fellow Daoists, now is not the time to hide your strength,¡± one of them said. ¡°Bring out your trump cards. If we dy any longer, the treasures inside will be taken away by that Crane Demon!¡±
When everyone heard this, they all became serious. The restriction finally fluctuated. Rui Ming did not know what happened after that. Rui Ming flew into the abyss and felt an inexplicable familiarity.
This feeling seemed to be¡ It was like going home.
There seemed to be something in the abyss that kept calling for Rui Ming. The deeper he went, the more undercurrents there were. The wind was like a knife, cutting Rui Ming¡¯s feathers.
Rui Ming¡¯s beak slowly turned golden. His eyes, neck, wings¡ Everything was changing.
From afar, Rui Ming looked like a metal machine, emitting a golden light.
In the end, Rui Ming slowly descended into the abyss.
This ce was filled with colorful crystals, as if it was speciallyid out for Rui Ming to return. Rui Ming¡¯s eyes were a little dazed.
In his memories, Rui Ming seemed to have been seriously injured and could no longer maintain his human form.
He could only shrink himself and fall into a forest.
A pair of feet appeared in front of Rui Ming. Rui Ming wanted to see who it was, but his vision was blurred by the blood.
Rui Ming could not remember what happened after that. Whenever he thought about what happened after that, he would have a headache.
How did he get hurt back then? Did the leg belong to Elder Fu Rui?
¡
Rui Ming did not have time to think too much. He took out some crystals from his storage bag. Junior Sister Dong Xi would probably like these. He would take them back for her. It would be a worthwhile trip.
After everything was done, Rui Ming left and continued to fly deeper.
The deeper he went, the more violent the wind des became. It was impossible for ordinary people to get close.
Rui Ming stepped on the wind de, like a fallen leaf, spinning with the wind.
Rui Ming drifted with the wind like this, advancing another few dozen miles.
The front suddenly brightened up.
The rocks that had been blown by the strong wind gave off waves of green light. They were all Wind-Swallowing Stones.
In the middle of the Wind-Swallowing Stones, there was a huge bird¡¯s nest.
The bird¡¯s nest was made of agarwood, and there was a faint glow inside.
Chapter 418 - 418 Save Me
418 Save Me
Rui Ming suddenly had a feeling that this bird¡¯s nest was his home. Rui Ming stepped on the Wind-Swallowing Stones and slowlynded in the bird¡¯s nest. Then, he transformed into his original body and slowly closed his golden eyes.
In an instant, a golden light screen rose and enveloped the bird¡¯s nest, like a giant egg that was hatching.
¡
Shangguan Yun¡¯er, who was walking outside, suddenly felt a pain in her heart.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er clutched her chest and stood rooted to the ground. The pain in her heart instantly spread throughout her entire body. Her face was pale and cold sweat covered her forehead.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s eyes blurred as she said with difficulty, ¡°Little Yue, save me.¡±
Seeing Shangguan Yun¡¯er like this, Little Yue¡¯s face turned pale as if she felt the same way. Little Yue said, ¡°Young Miss, Young Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°My heart¡ It hurts.¡±
As she spoke, a trace of blood flowed out from the corner of Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s mouth.
Little Yue¡¯s expression changed drastically. She took out hermunication jade slip and sent a message to Little Ya.
[Young Miss is in danger. Hurry up and prepare the medicinal bath.]
After sending out the message, Little Yue kept the jade slip, picked up Shangguan Yun¡¯er, and walked towards the Shangguan Residence.
Halfway through, she bumped into Little Ya.
Little Ya looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er, who was almost dying in Little Yue¡¯s arms. He became anxious and said, ¡°What happened?¡±
Little Yue shook her head and did not stop. She said as she walked, ¡°Is the medicinal bath ready?¡±
¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± said Little Ya immediately.
¡°Let¡¯s talk when we get back,¡± said Little Yue.
Little Yue carried Shangguan Yun¡¯er and went straight to the bathroom. Little Ya stopped outside and Little Yue carried Shangguan Yun¡¯er into the pool. The thick medicinal bath seemed to be boiling and kept bubbling.
Little Yue helped Shangguan Yun¡¯er take off her outer clothes and ced Shangguan Yun¡¯er in the medicinal bath.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s face turned bright red under the effects of the medicinal bath.
She did not react to the pain.
Little Yue stood at the side, watching over Shangguan Yun¡¯er. She had already sent a message to Shangguan Patriarch, but after a long time, there was no reply.
Little Yue looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s pale lips, blood still flowing down from the corner of her mouth, Little Yue was helpless.
Little Yue walked outside. Little Ya saw Little Yue and immediately said, ¡°How is it? Is Young Miss alright?¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s worse than before.¡± Little Yue shook her head.
Little Yue looked at Little Ya seriously and said, ¡°Little Ya, can you contact Old Master? Is Old Master really in seclusion?¡±
Little Ya opened his mouth and found that he waspletely unable to tell his master¡¯s whereabouts. There must be a restriction in ce.
Little Yue instantly understood when she saw the look on LIttle Ya¡¯s face.
Little Yue frowned and thought for a long time. She said, ¡°That¡¯s the only way now. Go and prepare immediately.¡±
At this moment, their identities seemed to have changed.
Little Yue was no longer a timid maid, and Little Ya was no longer a butler.
¡°Understood,¡± replied Little Ya immediately.
Everything in the Shangguan Residence belonged to Young Miss. If anything happened to the Youong MIss, everyone in the Shangguan Residence would be buried with her.
This was a restriction that the Shangguan Patriarch had personally set up. Therefore, whether it was Little Ya or Little Yue, their lives had long been tied to Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
Little Yue looked at Little Ya¡¯s departing figure and immediately thought of the Young Master.
She had already been back for so long. Why had she not seen Young Master?
Thinking of this, Little Yue¡¯s expression became even more gloomy. She immediately called a servant over and asked him to find the Young Master.
However, this servant searched around the Shangguan Residence and finally told Little Yue that the Young Master had gone missing.
Little Yue¡¯s face was extremely gloomy. She said, ¡°What is it? Missing? Go and ask the guards if they saw the Young Master go out.¡±
¡°Sister Little Yue, I¡¯ve already asked. The guard said he didn¡¯t see anything.¡± the servant lowered his head and said.
Little Yue thought for a moment and said, ¡°Have you seen the training room?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± said the servant. ¡°I¡¯ve checked all the ces that Young Master frequents. There¡¯s nothing there.¡±
¡°It¡¯s really strange, ¡± Little Yue said. ¡°Our Shangguan Residence is not that big. How can the Young Master just disappear?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go take a look,¡± the servant immediately said.
¡
Little Yue sent the servant away and turned to enter the bathroom. Seeing Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s undergarment stained with blood, Little Yue thought of the missing Young Mater and became even angrier.
Little Yue squatted beside the pool and muttered to herself, ¡°Miss, why did you agree back then? That Dong Li is not reliable at all. You just got into an ident. Before anything happened, Dong Li went missing¡¡±
Chapter 419 - 419 Everything Is Ready
419 Everything Is Ready
Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s ck hair was scattered in all directions, and her face was deathly pale, like a ss doll that would shatter at any moment.
After an unknown period of time, a small maid outside the door said, ¡°Sister Little Yue, Lord Little Ya said that everything is ready, you¡¡±
At this time, Little Yue came back to her senses and stood up. Little Yue called two maids in and said, ¡°Come with me to help Young Miss put on her clothes.¡±
The two maids immediately went forward to help.
¡
When Shangguan Yun¡¯er opened her eyes, she realized that she was not in the bedroom.
The room was filled with runes, the floor, the walls, and even the ceiling.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er had been to this house before¡
Shangguan Yun¡¯er sat up, and Little Yue immediately went forward to help her. Little Yue said, ¡°Young Miss, you¡¯re awake.¡±
Little Yue¡¯s voice was filled with joy. Shangguan Yun¡¯er nodded. However, the room was filled with symbols, causing Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s eyes to be deep and serene.
After a long time, Shangguan Yun¡¯er closed her eyes again. She sighed and said, ¡°Little Yue, there¡¯s no need.¡±
¡°Young Miss, what do you mean?¡± Little Yue asked.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er seemed to have been drained of all her strength. She leaned into Little Yue¡¯s arms and said, ¡°My fate is like this, why do I need to trouble people¡¯s lives?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er knew that her mother had died early, and Shangguan Yun¡¯er was congenitally deficient. She would not have lived past 30.
¡
That year, Shangguan Yun¡¯er was muddleheaded. Shangguan Yun¡¯er would be unconscious for 10 hours every day.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er knew that she was about to die, but her father seemed to be extremely busy. She had not seen her father for half a month.
Finally, one day, she opened her eyes and saw her father beside her.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er clearly remembered that her father¡¯splexion was very good that day, and the exhaustion from before was also gone.
¡°Yun¡¯er, you¡¯re saved now, you don¡¯t have to die. As long as you survive, I will pay any price¡¡± Shangguan Patriarch said that day.
As Shangguan Patriarch spoke, his eyes became moist. This was the first time Shangguan Yun¡¯er had seen her father cry.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was also very happy. It seemed like there was a way for her to survive.
Shangguan Patriarch said that as long as she had this heart, Shangguan Yun¡¯er could live to at least 200 years old.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er had been trapped in the mansion since she was young. Her mind was very simple and could not ept the exchange of other people¡¯s lives for her own.
Shangguan Patriarch said that the owner of this heart had a profound cultivation. Therefore, even if he did not have a heart, he would not die.
When Shangguan Yun¡¯er heard this, the shackles on her body seemed to have been suddenly unlocked.
Only after a long time did Shangguan Yun¡¯er realize that this matter was not that simple.
¡
That day, Shangguan Yun¡¯er was in a room like this. The red flowing symbols were the blood of many cultivators and their vitality.
Now that Shangguan Yun¡¯er was in such a room again, the surrounding runes did not light up.
Little Yue¡¯s eyes widened when she heard Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s words. She said in shock, ¡°Young Miss, why do you say that? You are the honorable nobledy Miss Shangguan, you must live.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯erughed lightly. With her pale face, she suddenly felt a sense of sorrow.
¡°What nobledy? I¡¯m just a mortal,¡± said Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
Little Yue supported Shangguan Yun¡¯er. Little Yue¡¯s face was pale as she said, ¡°Young Miss.¡±
Shangguan Yuer was stunned for a moment. Little Yue continued, ¡°You¡¯re the honorable Miss Shangguan. Your life is the most important. Do you know how many people will die with you if anything happens to you? If you die, everyone in the Shangguan Residence will die with you.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not in charge of life, and neither am I in charge of death,¡± said Shangguan Yun¡¯er helplessly.
At this moment, Little Ya walked in and said, ¡°Everything is ready.¡±
Just as Little Yue nodded, the guard ran over in a panic with a strange expression. The guard said, ¡°The Young Master¡ is back.¡±
¡°He¡¯s back?¡± Little Yue said with a gloomy face. ¡°Why did hee back at this time? Does he really think that he cane and go as you please in the Shangguan Residence?¡±
The guard said with a strange expression, ¡°But¡ The Young Master brought the Old Master back.¡±
The guard did not know what else to say.
Little Yue and Little Ya were stunned. They said in unison, ¡°What?¡±
The guard was under great pressure from the two of them. The guard said, ¡°It¡¯s true. He¡¯s already in. Something seems to have happened to Old Master.¡±
Hearing this, Shangguan Yun¡¯er started to cough. Little Yue quickly checked on Shangguan Yun¡¯er. She must make sure nothing happened to Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
Chapter 420 - 420 I’ll Go by Myself
420 I¡¯ll Go by Myself
At this moment, Shangguan Yun¡¯er could still elegantly take out a handkerchief and wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth. Shangguan Yun¡¯er stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see Father first.¡±
Little Yue looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er, who was about to fall at any moment, and immediately went forward to support her.
¡°Miss, this servant will carry you,¡± said Little Yue.
She did need to go and look for the Old Master. She did not know if the Young Miss¡¯s sudden behavior had anything to do with letting the Young Master take her ce to soak in the medicinal bath.
¡°I¡¯ll go by myself,¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er shook her head and said.
As soon as everyone left the room, they bumped into Dong Xi who was walking over.
Dong Xi was also carrying someone, and everyone had strange expressions.
Dong Xi hurried forward and threw Shangguan Patriarch to Little Ya.
¡°Hurry up and take it. I¡¯m exhausted from carrying him all the way,¡± said Dong Xi.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er and the others also looked at the person in Little Ya¡¯s arms. When they realized that it was really Shangguan Patriarch, everyone immediately panicked.
One had to know that Shangguan Patriarch was at the Soul Formation stage. How could he be like this?
¡°Young Master, what happened to the Old Master?¡± Little Ya immediately asked.
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Dong Xi shook her head and said, ¡°I went out to look for something and happened to meet Old Master, so I brought him back.¡±
As Dong xi spoke, she looked at Little Ya. Dong Xi asked in puzzlement, ¡°Fellow Daoist Little Ya, didn¡¯t you say that Old Master is in seclusion? Why is he on an ind?¡±
¡°Wherever that Old Master wants to go, how can I ask about it?¡± Little Ya shook his head and said coldly.
Dong Xi immediately understood. She said, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±
After saying that, Dong Xi saw that Shangguan Yun¡¯er seemed to be in a very bad state. He hurriedly went forward to hug Shangguan Yun¡¯er. Dong Xi said, ¡°Madam, what happened? I just went out not long ago. How did you be like this?¡±
As Dong Xi spoke, she coldly swept his gaze across the crowd. Dong Xi said, ¡°What happened? Who caused my wife to be like this?¡±
Little Yue frowned and did not know what to say. There were some things that she could not tell Dong Xi.
¡°You two, go and receive your punishment!¡± Dong Xi said again.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er immediately shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t punish them. It¡¯s my body¡¯s problem. It has nothing to do with the others.¡±
Dong Xi carried Shangguan Yun¡¯er and walked toward the room.
¡°Got it,¡± replied Little Ya immediately.
Dong Xi entered the room and kicked the door.
It almost hit Little Yue¡¯s face. Little Yue looked at the closed door and frowned. In the end, she just stood at the door.
Dong Xi ced Shangguan Yun¡¯er on the bed. Looking at her pale face, Dong Xi frowned and said, ¡°Why is there so much blood all of a sudden? How much blood can a human have? What if it runs dry?¡±
As Dong Xi spoke, she took out a supreme-grade Vitality Reinforcement Pill and fed it to Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
¡°Madam, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m reluctant to give up the pill. You have a mortal body. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to withstand the medicinal effects,¡± Dong Xi continued.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er shook her head and said nothing.
Dong Xi stretched out her hand to take Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s pulse. The wood spiritual energy began to flow along Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s meridians and checked one round before finally reaching her heart.
Dong Xi withdrew her hand, and her expression changed drastically.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s body was so weak, so why did she have such a heart?
Dong Xi thought of what Senior Brother Rui Ming had said before, that Dong Xi was in the Shangguan Residence.
Thinking of some possibilities, Dong Xi¡¯s fingers trembled slightly.
Dong Xi could clearly feel the coldness in his her palm. At the same time, her heart also turned cold.
Dong Xi wanted to know the answer. She said in her mind, ¡°Big Snake, what¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°Haven¡¯t you already guessed it?¡± Su Cheng asked coldly.
Dong Xi was stunned. Su Cheng continued, ¡°You humans always say that snakes are cold-blooded. Now that I think about it, humans are even more terrifying than demon beasts.¡±
Dong Xi was unable to refute. She wanted to know the truth now. She said, ¡°What should I do? How can I return Senior Brother Rui Ming¡¯s heart to him?¡±
¡°Hmm?¡± Su Cheng asked in surprise. ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t do it. ¡±
Dong Xi did not say anything. She thought to herself that she did not have the ability, otherwise, she would definitely take out Shangguan Patriarch¡¯s heart and give it to Senior Brother Rui Ming.
Su Cheng knew what Dong Xi was thinking and found it funny. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything. That crane is not a good-for-nothing. The power of this heart will be returned bit by bit.¡±
Senior Brother Rui Ming¡¯s strong heart allowed Shangguan Yun¡¯er to live for another 200 years. Now that the strength had been lost¡
Su Cheng was like a judge who controlled life and death. Su Cheng said, ¡°This girl should only be able to live for a few days.¡±
Dong Xi looked at the extremely weak Shangguan Yun¡¯er and suddenly had an idea.
Chapter 421 - 421 Is My Time Coming to an End?
421 Is My Time Coming to an End?
Dong Xi thought, ¡®Does Shangguan Yun¡¯er know that the heart in her body actually belongs to someone else?¡¯
Shangguan Yun¡¯er noticed Dong Xi¡¯s strange gaze. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Husband, why are you looking at me like that?¡±
Only then did Dong Xie back to her senses and put Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s arm under the nket.
¡°Madam¡¡± Dong Xi replied in a superior manner.
However, before she could continue, Shangguan Yun¡¯er interrupted Dong Xi. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Husband, is my timeing to an end?¡±
Dong Xi was stunned for a moment before looking at Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s face was pale, but her eyes were exceptionally bright.
Seeing that Dong Xi did not say anything, Shangguan Yun¡¯er sighed and said, ¡°Husband, I know I¡¯m about to die. Can you do me a favor?¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s mood was veryplicated, but she still said, ¡°What is it?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er turned her head, blood flowing out from the corner of her mouth.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er wiped her face with a handkerchief and said, ¡°I want to find someone.¡±
¡°Who?¡± asked Dong Xi in confusion.
¡°I don¡¯t know what his name is, nor do I know what he looks like¡¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er said.
¡°How do we find him?¡± Dong Xi frowned.
¡°This person has my jade pendant on him. It was left behind by my mother. Back then, I had someone secretly send him away and leave it for him¡¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er said.
It was just two short sentences, but Shangguan Yun¡¯er seemed to have used up all of her life¡¯s energy.
¡°I¡¯m dying,¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, clutching her heart. ¡°But I hope I can return his heart to him before I die.¡±
Dong Xi was a little surprised. Then, she pretended not to know anything and said, ¡°Heart?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I should have died ten years ago. Because of his heart, I lived for another ten years. I¡¯ve always wanted to return it, but I couldn¡¯t leave the Shangguan Residence¡¡±
A dying person¡¯s words were kind. Dong Xi looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s pale face and thought about how much pain Senior Brother Rui Ming had endured because his heart was stolen by these people.
At this moment, Dong Xi recalled that moment when she was stabbed to death again. She understood how Shangguan Yun¡¯er was feeling¡
Dong Xi¡¯s eyes slowly turned gloomy. Dong Xi looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er and said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to him.¡±
As soon as they left the door, Little Yue stopped the two of them. Little Yue said, ¡°Young Master, where are you bringing the Young Miss?¡±
Dong Xi looked at the anxious Little Yue and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±
¡°Young Miss is seriously ill,¡± Little Yue said. ¡°She must recuperate in the mansion. If you take her out, will you be able to bear the consequences?¡±
Dong Xi raised her eyebrows and said meaningfully, ¡°What a loyal servant. Are you stopping me now because you¡¯re worried that something might happen to the Young Miss, or are you afraid that something might happen to you?¡±
Dong Xi stared straight at Little Yue. Little Yue seemed to have been seen through and started to avoid her gaze.
Dong Xi carried Shangguan Yun¡¯er and went around Little Yue, continuing to walk outside. Little Yue regained her senses and hurriedly chased after her.
¡°Young Miss, Young Master, could it be that you¡¯re willing to see the 200 people in the mansion die with you?¡± Little Yue asked.
Little Yue¡¯s eyes widened and were bloodshot.
His expression was also veryplicated. She was a little angry, worried, and¡ afraid.
Dong Xi stopped and looked at Little Yue, who had a twisted face, and said, ¡°You are all alive to help prolong Yun¡¯er¡¯s life, right? Do you think you¡¯ll be fine forever just because the knife isn¡¯t on your head? Naive!¡±
Dong Xi continued to walk out. Little Yue wanted to stop her, but she realized that she could not catch up.
Little Yue was also a cultivator, so she immediately saw that Dong Xi¡¯s movement technique was extraordinary.
Dong Xi carried Little Yue out of the mansion¡¯s gate and flew directly to the seaside.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er heard the sound of the waves and tried hard to open her eyes.
Speaking of which, it was quite funny. Shangguan Yun¡¯er grew up on the ind, but this was her first time going to the seaside.
¡°Husband, where are we going?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er asked.
Dong Xi did not say anything. She took Shangguan Yunrui to the flying device and flew toward the ind.
cing Shangguan Yun¡¯er on the reef, Dong Xi took out hermunication jade slip and sent a message to Senior Brother Rui Ming, but there was no reply.
Dong Xi thought for a moment, took out the feather, and said in a low voice, ¡°Senior Brother Rui Ming, where are you? Can you hear me?¡±
¡
She repeated it a few times, but there was still no response. Dong Xi immediately panicked.
Previously, Dong Xi had gone to the entrance of the Shangguan Residence to pick up Senior Brother Rui Ming when something happened to him. This time, could Senior Brother Rui Ming have met with an ident again?
Shangguan Yun¡¯er sat up from the reef and said, ¡°Husband, did something happen?¡±
Dong Xi did not say anything. She kept the feather and went directly to Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
Chapter 422 - 422 The Black Wind Is Here
422 The ck Wind Is Here
Shangguan Yun¡¯er looked at Dong Xi curiously. She saw Dong Xi circling around the reef a few times and then shooting out a stream of spiritual energy. However, there was no abnormality.
Dong Xi was even more confused. What was going on?
Dong Xi looked at the sea and frowned, not thinking about the possibility of finding the entrance in the sea.
At this moment, a fishy wind suddenly blew, and the sky began to turn ck.
Dong Xi did not realize the seriousness of the matter. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°The ck Wind is here. Husband, let¡¯s leave quickly.¡±
Before Dong Xi came to the Void Sea, he had read the information and knew about the ck Wind here. However, Dong Xi had no intention of leaving.
Dong Xi ate a Water Repellent Pill, then fed one to Shangguan Yun¡¯er. She carried Shangguan Yun¡¯er and jumped in.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was not mentally prepared, and she did not know how the pill worked. The moment she entered the sea, Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s heart almost stopped beating.
However, just as Shangguan Yun¡¯er thought that Dong Xi wanted tomit suicide together with her¡ She suddenly discovered that she could actually breathe in the water!
It seemed that her husband had already prepared the Water Repellent Pill beforehand.
Even in the water, there was no way topletely avoid the ck Wind.
Dong Xi propped up an earth elemental protective shield and carried Shangguan Yun¡¯er to the bottom of the ind to find the entrance.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er suddenly felt something strange. She pulled Dong Xi¡¯s hand with a little force and pointed in a direction.
Dong Xi paused for a moment and swam toward the direction Shangguan Yun¡¯er pointed out.
The waves crashed against the rocks, and the sound could be vaguely heard in Wind Valley.
¡
Rui Ming felt like he was half-awake, he seemed to hear someone say: ¡°Senior Brother, Senior Brother, where are you?¡±
Rui Ming could tell that this was Dong Xi¡¯s voice, and he subconsciously let her in.
Then, Rui Ming fell into a deep sleep again.
The ck Wind struck, and the seawater was also extremely chaotic. Dong Xi could not see anything clearly.
Dong Xi was thinking about whether she should hide in the soil when the seawater in front of her suddenly boiled and a vortex appeared.
This was probably the entrance to the Secret Realm. Dong Xi immediately brought Shangguan Yun¡¯er inside.
Not only was it painful, but it was also a lingering fear.
Dong Xi just stepped into the Secret Realm, and she found herself staring down a cliff. If she took a step forward, she would fall down.
Behind Dong Xi, a group of people was watching, making Dong Xi feel like an animal in a zoo.
Dong Xi endured the pain and stood up, pretending to be unfathomable. She turned around and looked at the people behind her. Before she could say anything, someone immediately said, ¡°Who are you? How did you get in?¡±
¡°What?¡± Dong Xi chuckled. ¡°Why can¡¯t I get in?¡±
At this moment, Dong Xi discovered that there was a restriction between the two sides.
It seemed that he was very lucky when he came in just now and fell into the restriction.
When everyone heard Dong Xi¡¯s words, they were speechless. Someone said, ¡°Nonsense. If I could go in, why would I be outside? Hurry up and tell me, do you have the key to the restriction?¡±
Dong Xi shrugged and pretended to be innocent. ¡°What key? Since you can¡¯te in, it means that your strength is not enough. Just ept your fate. The treasures here have no fate with you.¡±
¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡± one of them said angrily. ¡°We¡¯re all at the Soul Formation stage. Why are we not strong enough?¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
No wonder she could not find the entrance before. It turned out that the lowest cultivation level to enter this ce was at the Soul Formation stage?
Dong Xi¡¯s heart sank. The people outside were all at the Soul Formation stage. Moreover, in this ce, even Soul Formation Stage cultivators could not guarantee that they would be able to escape unscathed. Dong Xi was only at the Foundation Establishment stage¡
Although she did not feel good, she remained calm and did not panic at all.
In any case, these people could not enter, which meant that it was impossible to break this restriction.
In that case¡ Dong Xi was still safe.
With that thought, Dong Xi continued to act cool.
Dong Xiughed coldly with some disdain. She said coldly, ¡°Soul Formation stage? Could it be that there¡¯s no one above the Soul Formation stage?¡±
When everyone heard Dong Xi¡¯s words, they were stunned. Their expressions were extremelyplicated. Was this the saying that there was a mountain beyond the mountain?
Of course, smart people knew what was going on.
¡°She must be a Senior!¡± One of them cupped his fists and said. ¡°Since Senior can enter, I wonder if Senior can give me some face and make a deal with me?¡±
Hearing this person¡¯s words, Dong Xi¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. Dong Xi said, ¡°Hmm? How?¡±
¡°It¡¯s said that there are Wind-Swallowing Stones in this Secret Realm. If Senior can bring some out, I can buy them at a high price,¡± said the person immediately.
Wind-Swallowing Stone?
This was a good thing. It could be used to forge a flying magic tool. Whether it was a sword or a magic tool, if a Wind-Swallowing Stone was added to it, it would increase its speed!
Chapter 423 - 423 Ghost Cultivator
423 Ghost Cultivator
If the Wind-Swallowing Stone could be added to the sword, it could even have one or two more Sword Qi when attacking. The Sword Qi of a high-level cultivator was not easy to block.
In fact, even the Soul Formation stage would value the Wind-Swallowing Stone very much. Of course, this was a treasure.
Of course, business was not a problem, but all of this would have to wait until she found Senior Brother Rui Ming.
Dong Xi took out a fan and mimicked Su Cheng, saying, ¡°Wait until I¡¯m free.¡±
Seeing that Dong Xi did not refuse, everyone had a glimmer of hope and immediately smiled.
Dong Xi swept her gaze across the crowd and said, ¡°Other than me, did anyone else enter?¡±
First, she had to confirm if there were any other opponents inside. If there were really any masters of the Soul Formation stage or the Mahayana stage, Dong Xi would probably die instantly.
¡°Senior, no one went in before you, but a demon beast did,¡± said one of them immediately.
Dong Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Senior Brother Rui Ming was injured by a demon beast?
¡°What demon beast?¡± Dong Xi immediately asked.
¡°Crane,¡± said the man.
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
That¡¯s good. It¡¯s fine now.
¡°Thank you for informing me, Fellow Daoist,¡± said Dong Xi.
After saying that, Dong Xi turned around and was about to go down to take a look.
However, just as Dong Xi turned around, someone suddenly said in surprise, ¡°Senior, are you from the Song family?¡±
Dong Xi raised her eyebrows and said nothing. She just picked up Shangguan Yun¡¯er and jumped off the cliff.
The action of jumping down was very handsome, and the posturing was very urate. In order to maintain a profound image, Dong Xi had no choice but to do this. However, Dong Xi did not have the ability to walk in the air.
After a period of free fall, Dong Xi hurriedly took out her flying magic tool and injected spiritual energy into it.
When she stepped on the flying magic tool, Dong Xi heaved a sigh of relief. She was still alive.
Dong Xi saw that Shangguan Yun¡¯er had fainted, so she no longer carried her like a princess. This was very ufortable, so Dong Xi directly carried Shangguan Yun¡¯er on her shoulder.
After flying all the way to the entrance of the canyon, Dong Xi saw a dazzling array of crystals and was instantly shocked.
So¡ Senior Brother Rui Ming really had a mine at home.
Dong Xi was greedy, but these belonged to Senior Brother Rui Ming, so Dong Xi would not touch them.
Dong Xi collected her thoughts. Just as she took a step forward, a sharp wind de attacked her.
A piece of Dong Xi¡¯s shoe was cut off, and even her toes were exposed.
Knowing that she could not enter, Dong Xi simply sat on the spot and began to take Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s pulse.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s heart was still active, but it was not as energetic as before.
If one had to describe it, it was a dying struggle.
Dong Xi could also sense that the wood spiritual energy was somewhat useful to Shangguan Yun¡¯er, so she immediately injected wood spiritual energy into Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
Perhaps it was because of the wood spiritual energy, Shangguan Yun¡¯er slowly woke up.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er saw the scene around her change again, but the person beside her remained the same.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er also noticed that something was not right with Dong Xi today. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Husband, are you looking for the Senior Brother we saw that day?¡±
Dong Xi looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said with a bitter smile, ¡°I knew it. After I saw him that day, my heart started beating abnormally.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, this heart belongs to my Senior Brother,¡± said Dong Xi.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er lowered her head, wanting to say something, but she could not. In the end, she could only say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Dong Xi stopped looking at Shangguan Yun¡¯er and said,¡± No need to apologize to me. Tell my Senior Brother when you see him. ¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er leaned against the crystal, tears flowing out of her eyes. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°If only I had known you ten years ago.¡±
Ten years ago, Shangguan Yun¡¯er was still using her own heart. If she knew Dong Xi back then, and knew that it was possible to enter the Dao through the cultivation of paintings, Yun¡¯er would definitely give it a try.
However, now¡It was toote.
This was probably the reincarnation of the Heavenly Dao, right?
Shangguan Yun¡¯er had just seen hope when reality gave her a hard p, making her despair.
Looking at Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s pitiful appearance, Dong Xi recalled.
Ten years ago? What was Dong Xi doing at that time?
She seemed to be memorizing the multiplication table in school?
If he had really met Shangguan Yun¡¯er ten years ago, Dong Xi would not have been able to save Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡
Seeing the sad Shangguan Yun¡¯er, Dong Xi felt that she should say something, but she did not know what to say.
Words were useless in the face of death.
Dong Xi pondered for a long time before she said, ¡°Madam, have you thought about it before¡ Bing a ghost cultivator?¡±
The effect of this sentence was very good. Shangguan Yun¡¯er immediately stopped crying and looked at Dong Xi. Shangguan Yun¡¯er asked in puzzlement, ¡°Ghost cultivator?¡±
Chapter 424 - 424 Time
424 Time
¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that.¡± Dong Xi nodded and said, ¡°At least there¡¯s a way now. Listen to it first.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er nodded and looked at Dong Xi. Dong Xi¡¯s expression was extremely solemn.
Dong Xi continued, ¡°Not every soul can be a ghost cultivator. You are a mortal. After death, your soul will definitely enter the cycle of reincarnation. If you want to leave your soul in the world without going into the cycle of reincarnation, you need some special methods. Your father should have a way to do that.¡±
When Shangguan Yun¡¯er heard this, she immediately frowned. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°My father said this before. But¡ What would happen if I leave my soul behind? If I don¡¯t enter reincarnation, my soul will dissipate sooner orter.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you just want ten years?¡± said Dong Xi. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for Father-In-Law to keep your soul for ten years. This way, you will have ten years. Whether you can step into the Dao will depend on yourprehension.¡±
As for whether or not she dared to take a gamble, it would depend on Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s choice.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er did not continue to say anything and closed her eyes.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er knew the answer. She did not even need to think about it.
Cultivation was Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s obsession. Even if her soul was destroyed, as long as there was a chance, Shangguan Yun¡¯er would not let it go.
Dong Xi did not say anything else. She sat down and started to recover her spiritual energy.
During this period of time, Dong Xi suddenly discovered that the absorption of spiritual energy became very smooth, and it happened after she soaked Shangguan Yun¡¯er in the medicinal bath.
Dong Xi was extremely curious. The medicinal bath that Shangguan Patriarch had prepared for Shangguan Yun¡¯er was definitely the best, but what exactly was this medicinal bath? How effective could it be?
Dong Xi opened her eyes and looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er. Dong Xi said, ¡°Madam, do you know what the effect of the medicinal bath is?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er looked at Dong Xi. There was something in her eyes that Dong Xi could not understand.
¡°Did I ask something I shouldn¡¯t have?¡± Dong Xi frowned.
¡°The medicinal bath is to allow my broken body to better fuse with my heart,¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er shook her head and said.
Dong Xi, ¡°¡ So that¡¯s how it is.¡±
Dong Xi had transmigrated here, so herpatibility with her spiritual roots was a little low, so her cultivation was slightly blocked.
In the end, he identally soaked Shangguan Yun¡¯er in the medicinal bath and the blockage was gone?
When she got out, she would ask the Shangguan family for the recipe of the medicinal bath.
After Dong Xi finished speaking, she looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er and discovered that Shangguan Yun¡¯er had shut her eyes, her chest no longer moving up and down.
Dong Xi panicked. Was she dead?
Dong Xi immediately stood up and walked to Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s side to take her pulse.
Oh no, she really had no pulse.
Dong Xi immediately patted Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s arm. Dong Xi said, ¡°Madam, wake up quickly. Didn¡¯t you want to be a ghost cultivator? Are you really willing to leave like this? Madam, if you die, what should I do? How am I going to exin this to Father-In-Law?¡±
¡
The two of them were chatting just now. How can she die just like that?
Dong Xi suddenly thought of something. She found a Universe Regeneration Pill that Second Senior Brother had given her in her storage pouch and immediately fed it to Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
This medicinal pill ignored levels and had the effect of reviving the dead.
However, after feeding the pill, Dong Xi waited for 15 minutes, but Shangguan Yun¡¯er still did not react.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er could also sense Dong Xi¡¯s actions, but it was as if she was being restrained by something.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er could clearly feel that the life force in her heart was draining away, but there was nothing she could do.
The feeling of waiting for death was so ufortable.
Finally, a ray of light appeared in the canyon. Dong Xi discovered something and immediately performed CPR on Shangguan Yun¡¯er. She even looked into the distance when she had time.
This power¡
It was a little familiar yet unfamiliar.
¡°Senior Brother, is it you?¡± Dong Xi muttered to herself.
When the light in the distance disappeared, Dong Xi seriously performed CPR on Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
Dong Xi did not believe that theologian science could not save Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s life.
After another 15 minutes, the feather in Dong Xi¡¯s storage pouch suddenly came out by itself.
This feather was originally ordinary, but at this moment, it actually emitted a faint light.
¡°Junior Sister,¡± said a man¡¯s voice.
Dong Xi was stunned. This voice sounded quite famliar.
¡°Senior Brother Rui Ming?¡± Dong Xi immediately asked.
Rui Ming said, ¡°Ha¡ Wait for me here, Junior Sister.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, the feather fluttered down again.
Dong Xi immediately caught the feather and put it away again.
After being stunned for a moment, Dong Xi started to perform CPR on Shangguan Yun¡¯er again.
What Senior Brother Rui Ming said was nonsense. If Dong Xi did not wait here, where else could she go?
Dong Xi could not break into the Wind Formation in front of her, nor could she deactivate the restrictions behind her.
Chapter 425 - 425 You’re Senior Brother Rui Ming?
425 You¡¯re Senior Brother Rui Ming?
Rui Ming did not let Dong Xi wait for too long and quickly arrived in front of Dong Xi.
¡°Junior Sister,¡± said Rui Ming.
Dong Xi heard the sound and looked up. She saw Rui Ming casually stepping into the wind des and flying out.
Those terrifying wind des seemed to be very obedient under Rui Ming¡¯s feet. They did not seem to have any lethality at all.
Of course, this was not important.
Dong Xi looked at the man in front of her and fell into deep thought.
¡®This¡ is Senior Brother Rui Ming?¡¯
Rui Ming was wearing a white raincoat and had a golden crown on his head. His figure was slender and he looked like he was floating in the air.
¡°Are you Senior Brother Rui Ming?¡± Dong Xi asked in shock.
Was it that Senior Brother Rui Ming who was about the same height and had a chubby face?
How did he grow up so quickly?
¡°If I treat you to smoothies when we get back, will you acknowledge me as your Senior Brother?¡± Rui Ming said helplessly.
Smoothies? This guy must be her Senior Brother Rui Ming.
Dong Xi did not say anything. Rui Ming said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Back then, we agreed that you would pay for my future cultivation of medicinal pills. Does Junior Bister want to go back on her word now?¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
It was Senior Brother Rui Ming, there was no mistake.
¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s really you. Are you alright?¡± Dong Xi asked excitedly.
Rui Ming shook his head and looked toward Shangguan Yun¡¯er. Rui Ming said, ¡°I¡¯m fine now. But looking at you, you seem to be in trouble.¡±
¡°Senior Brother, I think you should know everything by now. I brought her here because she wants to return your heart to you before she dies,¡± Dong Xi sighed and said.
Rui Ming looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er indifferently. Rui Ming said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. What should be taken back has already been taken back.¡±
Dong Xi looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er who was lying on the ground and stopped performing CPR. She did not know that there was no point in performing CPR. Dong Xi said, ¡°Senior Brother, you mean¡ Is she dead?¡±
¡°There¡¯s still a chance of survival.¡± Rui Ming shook his head.
Dong Xi also felt somewhat emotional. In Shangguan Yun ¡®er¡¯s entire life, the most correct thing she had done was to secretly let Senior Brother Rui Ming go.
¡°Senior Brother, can she hold on until she goes back to see Shangguan Patrairch?¡± asked Dong Xi.
¡°Sure,¡± Rui Ming nodded. ¡°But I¡¯ll be honest. Even if she goes back, she won¡¯t be able tost long.¡±
Dong Xi told Rui Ming about her initial thoughts. She said, ¡°Senior Brother, do you think this method will work?¡±
Rui Ming¡¯s expression was a bitplicated. Rui Ming looked at Dong Xi and said, ¡°Just ten years?¡±
¡°Maybe not even ten years.¡± Dong Xi nodded.
¡°I still need a maid,¡± Rui Ming said after thinking for a moment. ¡°If this girl is willing to serve me, I can save her life for ten years.¡±
For some reason, when Dong Xi heard Rui Ming speak like this, she felt a little strange, but she also trusted him more.
Dong Xi said, ¡°Senior Brother¡ Don¡¯t you hate her for taking your heart?¡±
This stupid Senior Brother, his heart was taken away, could he still be so kind to her? Dong Xi looked at Rui Ming, and her heart ached a little.
Rui Ming shook his head and said, ¡°This matter is my fate. If I hadn¡¯t met Shangguan Patriarch that day and let him take my heart, I might not have been able to live. It was Shangguan Patriarch¡¯s greed that allowed me to live in another way. As for Shangguan Patriarch¡ Everything he did will be punished in other ways.¡±
Dong Xi was a little confused. After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°Are you saying that this is a blessing in disguise?¡±
¡°No, it should be.¡± Rui Ming shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a blessing, not a curse. If it¡¯s a curse, it can¡¯t be avoided.¡±
Dong Xi looked at Rui Ming as he spoke, and at the same time, she pumped some spiritual energy into Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s heart.
The shackles that bound Shangguan Yun¡¯er instantly disappeared, and Shangguan Yun¡¯er regained control of her body.
This was not the end. Rui Ming picked up the wood element crystal from the ground and ced it on Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s chest.
Dong Xi was shocked. Shangguan Yun¡¯er also sensed that her limbs had regained strength.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er tried to move her wrists and ankles, and she could actually move them.
Just as she was about to sit up, she heard Rui Ming say, ¡°Go and pick up some crystals. As much as you can pick up, you can live for as long as you want.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er, ¡°¡¡±
At this time, Shangguan Yun¡¯er could not care less about her identity as a Young Miss. As long as she could live, so what if she needed to pick up some crystals?
Dong Xi looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er who was still lying on the ground a moment ago and came back to life. She now had more trust in what Senior Brother Rui Ming had said. Rui Ming guaranteed that Shangguan Yun¡¯er could live for another ten years. Dong Xi believed him even more.
Chapter 426 - 426 What Is This?
426 What Is This?
Dong Xi had just lowered her head when she saw two storage pouches.
¡°Senior Brother, what¡¯s this?¡± Dong Xi was stunned for a moment.
Rui Ming, said somewhat embarrassed, ¡°These crystals, if my memory serves me well, you seem to like them very much.¡±
Dong Xi secretly thought of Rui Ming¡¯s appearance and smiled.
Dong Xi was extremely happy. Even though Senior Brother Rui Ming had grown up, he was still a caring and good Senior Brother. He had not changed at all. At this moment, Dong Xi felt a sense of reality in her heart.
Dong Xi¡¯s eyes were a little wet as she looked at Rui Ming. Rui Ming said in embarrassment, ¡°Junior Sister, why don¡¯t you ept these crystals?¡±
Dong Xi pondered for a moment, then took the crystal and said, ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll help you invest in the Rainbow Store with these crystals. You can get a lot of spirit stones as dividends every month.¡±
Rui Ming¡¯s expression was a little surprised. When Dong Xi finished speaking, Rui Ming looked at the ground full of crystals and said, ¡°Junior Sister, do you think that I am¡cking spirit stones?¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
She had forgotten that she was the only poor person around.
Oh right, there was also the Eldest Senior Brother.
Dong Xi thought of something. Looking at the now tall Rui Ming, Dong Xi said, ¡°Senior Brother, are there any Wind-Swallowing Stones here?¡±
Rui Ming brought Dong Xi and directly flew inside, letting Shangguan Yun¡¯er wait here.
After flying for about 15 minutes, Dong Xi saw that there were crystals everywhere.
From the beginning, she was gratified, but as she flew, she started to feel miserable. There really was a mine in Rui Ming¡¯s house!
Rui Ming ced Dong Xi on a rock. Rui Ming stood at the side, hovering in the air.
¡°Junior Sister, this is the Wind-Swallowing Stone,¡± said Rui Ming.
Dong Xi looked around and asked in confusion,¡±Where?¡±
¡°All of them,¡± said Rui Ming.
Dong Xi looked into the distance from the stones under her feet. There were countless stones in his sight. They were all Wind Swallowing Stones?
Dong Xi was stunned. She was even more envious. She was so envious that she wanted to cry!
However, the next second, Rui Ming said, ¡°How much do you want? You can do whatever you want.¡±
She was really good at clinging onto her Senior Brother¡¯s thigh. She could have anything.
Dong Xi took out an iron sword and shed at the Wind-Swallowing Stone.
Bang!
Dong Xi¡¯s heart immediately ached when a crack appeared on the iron sword.
However, what was even more depressing was that Dong Xi could not even cut down a single piece of the treasures on the ground. Who could understand such a feeling?
Rui Ming smiled and said, ¡°You can¡¯t cut Wind-Swallowing Stones like this. These stones have been eroded by the wind des for 10,000 years. They are harder than most ores.¡±
Dong Xi nodded and looked at Rui Ming. She said, ¡°Senior Brother, you¡ How old are you?¡±
Rui Ming, ¡°¡¡±
¡°Not 10,000 years,¡± said Rui Ming.
Seeing that Dong Xi still wanted to ask something, Rui Ming directly used a wind de to cut off arge piece of Wind-Swallowing Stone and handed it to Dong Xi. Rui Ming said, ¡°Junior Sister, here.¡±
¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry.¡± Dong Xi said excitedly, ¡°When these Wind-Swallowing Stones are sold, Junior Sister will definitely give you a big share.¡±
Rui Ming looked at Dong Xi with aplicated expression. Rui Ming said, ¡°Junior Sister, you are so powerful. I¡¯m sure you will definitely find a good home for these Wind-Swallowing Stones.¡±
Dong Xi took out her storage pouch and asked Rui Ming to cut the Wind-Swallowing Stones into the size of a spirit stone before putting it into her storage pouch.
After the pouch was filled, she shouted, ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s enough!¡±
Rui Ming saw that Dong Xi only had one storage bag. He said in surprise, ¡°Is this enough?¡±
¡°Of course not, but it¡¯s enough for now. Senior Brother, you have to know that no matter what it is, we have to make it rare for it to be valuable,¡± Dong Xi said solemnly.
Dong Xi had only taken a little bit of the Wind-Swallowing Stones. If she took all of them out, how could she make those old fellows bleed?
¡°As expected, Junior Sister is very intelligent,¡± said Rui Ming.
At this moment, Dong Xi was like a fox who had seeded. Dong Xi said, ¡°Of course.¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s small body could not withstand the hurricane here, but Rui Ming had already put on a protective shield for her.
No matter what, Senior Brother Rui Ming was much better than Eldest Senior Brother and Second Senior Brother in this aspect.
When Rui Ming and Dong Xi came out, Shangguan Yun¡¯er had already picked up a lot of wood crystal stones.
However, because she did not have a storage bag, she could only tear off a piece of her dress and wrap it up.
Rui Ming only nced at her casually and said, ¡°This should be enough.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er immediately let out a sigh of relief. She put the crystals away and ced it in front of Rui Ming. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Senior, please ept it.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er lowered her head, not daring to look up at all.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was afraid of Rui Ming. Back then, the Shangguan Patriarch had dug out his heart. Now, even if Rui Ming killed Shangguan Yun¡¯er at will, he would not have to bear any karma. After all, the Shangguan family was in the wrong.
Chapter 427 - 427 Junior Sister?
427 Junior Sister?
Fortunately, Rui Ming did not want to make a move on Shangguan Yun¡¯er. Rui Ming waved his hand and all the crystals were in his hands.
Rui Ming kept these crystals and then looked at Dong Xi. Rui Ming said, ¡°Junior Sister, are we leaving now?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er, ¡°??¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s eyes instantly widened. She looked at Rui Ming and then at Dong Xi. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said hesitantly, ¡°You called her¡ Junior Sister?¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
Dong Xi looked at Rui Ming with a helpless expression.
In the end, it was Senior Brother Rui Ming who exposed her identity. When she entered the Shangguan Residence, Dong Xi¡¯s ambition did note true.
Forget squandering all of the Shangguan family¡¯s property, now, she might not even be able to enter the mansion.
She had not even taken back her capital, and Senior Brother Rui Ming had already exposed her!
Dong Xi¡¯s eyes became more and more resentful, and Rui Ming also felt embarrassed.
Rui Ming coughed lightly and tried to move Shangguan Yun¡¯er away.
Shangguan Yun¡¯erpletely ignored Rui Ming. Shangguan Yun¡¯er stared straight at Dong Xi. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Husband¡ You¡¯re a woman?¡±
Dong Xi lowered her head. She knew that there was a high chance that she could not hide this matter anymore, so she could only transform back into a woman.
However, there was not much difference. Her eyes were still the same, and her hair was still as long.
However, her face was gentler and she looked like a girl.
Dong Xi stammered as she exined, ¡°Madam¡ This is really a misunderstanding.¡±
Dong Xi waspletely in the wrong. At that time, she had identally caught the embroidered ball, but she did not exin it to the people of the Shangguan Residence. Instead, she had helped Senior Brother Rui Ming find what he was looking for.
On the way back, Shangguan Yun¡¯er kept looking at Dong Xi.
Dong Xi¡¯s face was cold. When he arrived at the restrictive spell and saw a group of Soul Formation cultivators, her expression changed slightly.
The group of people saw that Dong Xi had not only brought a woman out, but also a man who they had never seen before.
¡°Senior, you¡¯re finally out!¡±
¡°Senior, did you see that demon beast when you went in?¡±
¡°Senior, have you obtained the Wind-Swallowing Stones?¡±
¡
Hearing all kinds of questions, Dong Xi felt that these Soul Formation cultivators were like a group of curious babies, asking questions non-stop.
Dong Xi waved her hand to silence everyone.
Dong Xi took out five Wind-Swallowing Stones and showed them to everyone. Dong Xi said, ¡°I¡¯ll take out five pieces. Whoever offers the highest price will get it!¡±
When everyone heard this, they began to bid.
¡°Senior, I offer a Marriage Talisman.¡±
¡°You want to exchange a talisman for a Wind-Swallowing Stone? Are you still asleep? Senior, I¡¯ll create a space for demon beasts. In this Demon Beast Space, you can raise three demon beasts.¡±
¡°Senior, I offer 100,000 top-grade spirit stones!¡±
¡°Senior, do youck spirit stones? I¡¯ll give you a Spirit nt Space that could cultivate spirit nts in half the time!¡±
¡
Dong Xi was moved by every word these people shouted. She even felt that the five stones that she was offering were too little.
Rui Ming did not expect that the Wind-Swallowing Stones that were everywhere were actually so valuable.
It was true that he was envious, but he could also stick to his bottom line.
Dong Xi selected the items she needed from the bids of these people and asked Rui Ming to trade for him.
It was not that Dong Xi did not want to deal with them personally, but that she was afraid that once she went close to these people, they would see through Dong Xi¡¯s cultivation background.
These Soul Formation cultivators checked the Wind-Swallowing Stones they had obtained. When they raised their heads, they found that Dong Xi and the other two had disappeared.
After Dong Xi left, she heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°Hehe, I¡¯ve struck it rich this time. Senior Brother, I want that Demon Beast Space. The rest are yours,¡± Dong Xiughed and said.
However, after thinking about it, he realized that Rui Ming had used the Wind-Swallowing Stone to exchange for these. Dong Xi said again, ¡°Of course, if Senior Brother also needs it, I can give it to you.¡±
When Rui Ming heard this, he looked at Dong Xi in surprise. Rui Ming said, ¡°As an alchemist, you actually don¡¯t want the Spirit nt Space?¡±
For alchemists, anything that cultivates spirit nts in half the time was good.
However, Dong Xi did not want it. Although it was indeed good, Dong Xi still had many spirit nts in the Frog Space. She did not need them at all. Instead, the Demon Beast Space was more useful.
The main reason was that Dong Xi could not stand that Da Niu could just walk out of the Demon Beast Bag whenever he wanted, and Songsong could not stand it either.
¡°I¡¯ve already said that Senior Brother will take the biggest share,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile. ¡°So, I can just take this Demon Beast Space.¡±
Rui Ming returned the items that Dong Xi had handed over to her. He said, ¡°Take it and y with it. Senior doesn¡¯t need these.¡±
Rui Ming was already so old, and he had seen many things. These were just child¡¯s y to him.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er, who was at the side, looked at Dong Xi. Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s expression became even stranger. So, Dong Xi¡ Is also an alchemist?
Dong Xi looked at the treasure in her hands. Without waiting for her to say anything, Rui Ming carried her onto his back and they left the ce in an instant.
Chapter 428 - 428 Go Back?
428 Go Back?
It had to be mentioned that after Senior Brother Rui Ming became an adult, his speed was even faster than lightning.
When Dong Xi arrived, she had flown for almost two hours on the little turtle. On the way back, she had not even thought of a reason to exin herself before she already arrived at the destination.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er stepped on the sand and looked at the familiar yet strange ind. It seemed like a lifetime ago.
After all these years, Shangguan Yun¡¯er had finally rxed.
She did not have to worry about dying at any time, nor did she have to live with the lives of others.
When Shangguan Yun¡¯er was in a daze, Rui Ming said, ¡°Are we going back?¡±
Without waiting for Shangguan Yun¡¯er to speak, Dong Xi directly said, ¡°I have to go back.¡±
When Rui Ming heard Dong Xi¡¯s words, he was very surprised. He was asking Shangguan Yun¡¯er just now, but he did not expect Dong Xi to answer him directly. Rui Ming said, ¡°What are you going back for?¡±
¡°I¡¯m helping you settle the score, of course,¡± said Dong Xi. ¡°Let¡¯s ask Shangguan Patriarch if it¡¯s fun to dig out someone else¡¯s heart. Since he loved his daughter so much, why not dig out his own heart? There shouldn¡¯t be such a big rejection between father and daughter. Perhaps Shangguan Patriarch will give the heart to Madam, and Madam can still cultivate¡¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er, ¡°¡¡±
Rui Ming, ¡°?¡±
The two of them were confused. Shangguan Yun¡¯er could understand at first, but as she spoke, she could not understand anymore.
Dong Xi looked at the two people¡¯s confused expressions and continued, ¡°Anyway, we have to go back and get an exnation from Shangguan Patrairch. If we can¡¯t, Shangguan Patriarch has to pay for Madam¡¯s life extension.¡±
Rui Ming looked at Dong Xi¡¯s serious expression. Rui Ming smiled and said,¡± Alright, Junior Sister, if you want to go back, then go back.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er did not even have time to say anything before she returned to the Shangguan Residence.
When the guard saw Dong Xi and Shangguan Yun¡¯er return, he immediately said, ¡°Young Miss, Young Master, you¡¯re back!¡±
The guard looked at Dong Xi with even more fervent eyes than when he saw Shangguan Yun¡¯er. Dong Xi nodded calmly and said, ¡°Is my Father-In-Law awake?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er saw that Dong Xi was going to continue acting, so she did not exin and just obediently followed Dong Xi into the mansion.
¡°He hasn¡¯t woken up yet. We¡¯re all waiting for Young Master toe back and manage the Shangguan Residence,¡± the guard said.
Dong Xi walked directly to the Shangguan Patriarch¡¯s room, Rui Ming was at the side, leisurely following behind.
The restriction in front of the Shangguan Patriarch¡¯s house was opened, and the guard immediately stopped. The guard said, ¡°Young Master, after you please.¡±
Dong Xi directly walked in, Rui Ming also walked in. Just as Shangguan Yun¡¯er was about to follow, the guard stopped her.
The guard immediately released his hand, but the restriction was already closed. The guard said, ¡°Please forgive me, Young Miss.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was about to get angry when she saw a person walking out from not far away. This person said, ¡°Young Miss.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er raised her head and found that it was Little Ya.
¡°What right do you have to stop me from visiting my father?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er asked.
¡°Old Master isn¡¯t here. Miss,e with me,¡± Little Ya said respectfully.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er followed Little Ya to the room next door. When she saw her father sleeping soundly, Shangguan Yun¡¯er immediately understood that Dong Xi and the others had fallen into Little Ya¡¯s trap.
¡°How dare you use the restrictive spell in my father¡¯s room to confine the Young Master?!¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er said.
Little Ya still had a respectful look on her face. Little Ya said, ¡°Young Miss, the identity of the Young Master is not simple. I don¡¯t dare to gamble with the future of our Shangguan Residence. I can only detain him for the time being and wait for the Old Master to wake up before making a decision.¡±
After that, Little Ya looked Shangguan Yun¡¯er up and down with concern. Little Ya said, ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±
When Young Miss left, she was on the verge of death. When she came back, she was indeed full of life. No one knew what she had experienced outside.
However, this also proved that the Young Master was definitely not simple.
¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± said Shangguan Yun¡¯er. ¡°You¡¯d better let them out quickly. Otherwise, if anything happens to me, you won¡¯t have a good ending.¡±
The current Shangguan Yun¡¯er was much tougher than before, but Little Ya pretended not to hear her.
¡°Someone, send the Young Miss back to rest,¡± Little Ya said immediately. ¡°Young Miss is already tired.¡±
Little Yue walked over from afar.
¡
Dong Xi immediately understood what was going on when she saw the restriction closing behind her.
Rui Ming frowned and was about to lift his hand to break the restriction when he was stopped by Dong Xi.
¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t be anxious,¡± said Dong Xi.
Rui Ming was very puzzled. They had already been locked up, and she was still not anxious?
¡°We can still get out of here. What¡¯s the rush?¡± Dong Xi continued with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s see what these people want to do.¡±
When Rui Ming heard this, he put down his hand, and the wind de he summoned dissipated.
Chapter 429 - 429 Curse
429 Curse
Dong Xi also entered the room without any courtesy. After looking around the room, she knew that the people from the Shangguan Residence wanted to use this restriction to trap the two of them.
Not long after, Little Ya¡¯s image appeared in the room. Little Ya said, ¡°Young Master, you can even cure Young Miss. Now, we¡¯ll let you take a look at Old Master, okay? If Old Master wakes up, he will definitely let you out.¡±
¡°If I can¡¯t even see the patient, how can I cure him?¡± Dong Xi asked. ¡°Where is Father-In-Law? Little Ya, you can¡¯t be thinking of swallowing the Shangguan Residence, right?¡±
Little Ya¡¯s image blurred for a moment, and Dong Xi¡¯s lips curled into a smile.
After a while, the people outside brought the unconscious Shangguan Patriarch in.
Dong Xi took a look and pretended to take Shangguan Patriarch¡¯s pulse.
At this time, Su Cheng¡¯s voice sounded in Dong Xi¡¯s sea of consciousness. Su Cheng said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. This old fellow is cursed.¡±
¡°Curse?¡± Dong Xi was stunned.
¡°The stronger the person who cursed the old man is, the more miserable the old man will be,¡± said Su Cheng.
¡°Who was the one who cursed Shangguan Patriarch?¡± asked Dong Xi.
Before Dong Xi could finish speaking, she looked at Senior Brother Rui Ming, who was standing high up in the air and had nothing to do with her.
Dong Xi immediately recalled that a long time ago, she had seen a book in the sect¡¯s library called ¡®Records of the Immortal World¡¯. There was a saying in it.
Cranes were auspicious beasts. If anyone hurt a crane, they would be cursed by the bloodline power of the crane n.
This¡ It really was karma.
Senior Brother Rui Ming was only at the third level of Qi Refinement before, so of course it would not affect him much. But now, Senior Brother Rui Ming¡¯s cultivation was unfathomable, and he actually counterattacked Shangguan Patriarch to such an extent?
Although curses were good, Dong Xi felt that Shangguan Patriarch was sleeping soundly without feeling any pain or itch. This old fellow had really gotten off easy.
Everyone would pay the price for what they had done, so before doing anything, they had to think clearly about the price.
Dong Xi looked at Senior Brother Rui Ming and said, ¡°Senior Brother, aren¡¯t we letting him off too easily by letting him sleep like this? Shouldn¡¯t we do something else?¡±
Shangguan Patriarch opened his eyes and saw a familiar face.
Shangguan Patriarch thought for a long time but could not remember who he was. He only remembered his surname. Shangguan Patriarch said, ¡°You¡¯re Dong¡¡±
¡°Dong Li,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile.
¡°That¡¯s right, Dong Li,¡± said Shangguan Patriarch immediately.
Shangguan Patriarch sat up and rubbed his temples. He said, ¡°Why am I here?¡±
Shangguan Patriarch only remembered fainting in the Secret Realm. Rumor had it that there were many good treasures in the Secret Realm. Shangguan Patriarch had picked an eighth-grade spirit nt and suddenly fainted.
¡°I brought you back here,¡± said Dong Xi.
Shangguan Patriarch looked at Dong Xi suspiciously. This Son-In-Law looked really harmless. Shangguan Patriarch said in disbelief, ¡°You did?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Father-In-Law. Although I¡¯m not very capable, Senior Brother is amazing!¡± said Dong Xi.
Shangguan Patriarch then looked at Rui Ming at the side. Shangguan Patriarch said, ¡°This is¡¡±
However, halfway through, Shangguan Patriarch¡¯s expression changed drastically.
Shangguan Patriarch said coldly, ¡°You¡ Why did you appear in my mansion?¡±
Rui Ming still had an indifferent look on his face. Rui Ming said, ¡°Of course, I want to take back what belongs to me.¡±
Rui Ming¡¯s words made Shangguan Patriarch¡¯s heart skip a beat. He immediately used his divine sense to scan the surroundings and found that other than the Sea Demon Lamp, there was actually no one else.
Shangguan Patriarch did not know what had happened, but he knew that he was no match for this crane.
Shangguan Patriarch stretched out his hand towards Dong Xi, wanting to capture her and threaten this crane.
However, he did not expect that Dong Xi could easily hold down Shangguan Patriarch with just one hand.
¡°Father-In-Law, I¡¯m a little ttered that you¡¯re willing to be so intimate with me,¡± said Dong Xi.
When Shangguan Patriarch heard Dong Xi¡¯s words, he felt a little strange. Shangguan Patriarch was also very angry. What was even more terrifying was that Shangguan Patriarch found that he could not use his spiritual power no matter what.
¡°What did you do to me?¡± Shangguan Patriarch asked immediately.
¡°Father-In-Law, didn¡¯t you notice?¡± Dong Xi shrugged. ¡°The three of us are trapped here. Someone else used your restriction to trap the three of us.¡±
¡°What?¡± Shangguan Patriarch asked in surprise.
Then, Shangguan Patriarch thought of Little Ya. After all, Shangguan Patriarch knew what Little Ya was thinking.
However, this person¡¯s thoughts were veryplicated and he was not a good match for Yun¡¯er. Therefore, Shangguan Patriarch pretended not to know, and even created the embroidered ball matchmaking concept for Yun¡¯er.
Chapter 430 - 430 People on the Same Boat
430 People on the Same Boat
Shangguan Patriarch had thought that as long as he was still alive, Yun¡¯er would have a smooth life.
However, he did not expect that he would encounter an ident in the Secret Realm.
Dong Xi looked at Shangguan Patriarch¡¯s expression and said, ¡°I think you should have guessed what happened, right?¡±
Shangguan Patriarch did not speak. Dong Xi continued, ¡°I¡¯m just as worried about Yun¡¯er as you are. Father-In-Law, we¡¯re on the same boat.¡±
¡°Do you think I¡¯m that gullible?¡± Shangguan Patriarch asked. ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡±
!!
¡°What do I want?¡± Rui Ming said disdainfully. ¡°I can kill you with a casual wave of my hand.¡±
¡°You¡¡± Shangguan Patriarch said.
It had been many years since anyone had dared to speak to Shangguan Patriarch like this.
Dong Xi said, ¡°Father-In-Law, you don¡¯t have any spiritual power now. We can help you recover your spiritual power and save Yun¡¯er, but we need you to do something. Are you willing?¡±
Shangguan Patriarch looked at Dong Xi. Shangguan Patriarch said, ¡°Can you save Yun¡¯er?¡±
Dong Xi did not panic at all and said meaningfully, ¡°My Senior Brother has recovered. Yun¡¯er¡¯s heart¡¡±
Although she stopped mid-sentence, she had already said what he needed to say. Shangguan Patriarch¡¯s expression was very ugly. He said, ¡°You dug out Yun¡¯er¡¯s heart?¡±
He clearly revealed the anger with his tone.
¡°No,¡± Dong Xi shook her head and said, ¡°A day as husband and wife is a hundred days of love. Besides, I can¡¯t be as fierce as you, Father-In-Law.¡±
Shangguan Patriarch¡¯s expression immediately became better. Dong Xi continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that the life force in the heart is slowly disappearing.¡±
¡°You!¡± Shangguan Patriarch cursed angrily. ¡°You are all animals!¡±
¡°Father-In-Law, how can you say that?¡± Dong Xi said. ¡°Taking back your own things makes you a beast?¡±
Dong Xi kept calling him Father-In-Law, which made Shangguan Patriarch even angrier. He clutched his chest and said, ¡°You said that you deliberately snatched the embroidered ball back then?¡±
¡°It¡¯s really not like that. Everything is arranged by fate,¡± Dong Xi waved her hand and said.
Shangguan Patriarch¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. Dong Xi continued, ¡°Father-In-Law, I wonder if you¡¯ve heard of the Crane n¡¯s Curse?¡±
When Shangguan Patriarch heard this, his expression became even uglier.
In an instant, everything that had happened to the Shangguan Patriarch during this period of time could be exined.
¡°Since you¡¯re here for revenge, juste to me. Don¡¯t hurt my daughter,¡± said Shangguan Patriarch.
¡°The one who hurt your daughter is someone else. Don¡¯t you want to get better and protect your daughter?¡± Dong Xi shook her head.
Shangguan Patriarch fell silent. He knew that he had no other choice.
Due to the Crane n¡¯s curse, the Shangguan Patriarch could not disy even a ten-thousandth of his strength. If the news of him bing a cripple was made known to outsiders, those opponents would definitely make a move against the Shangguan family.
Therefore, even if Shangguan Patriarch knew that it was a trap set by the two of them, he had to jump into it.
This was an open scheme.
Shangguan Patriarch was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±
Dong Xi said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. The one who tied the bell has to undo it. From now on, you can acknowledge Senior Brother Rui Ming as your Master. Perhaps he can undo the curse on you.¡±
As soon as Dong Xi finished speaking, Shangguan Patriarch frowned and said, ¡°Impossible.¡±
Dong Xi looked at Shangguan Patriarch and said with a smile that did not quite reach her eyes, ¡°Father-In-Law, think about it. If my Senior Brother is no longer willing to take in servants, you won¡¯t have any chance to recover.¡±
Shangguan Patriarch felt extremely upset. Dong Xi continued, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You could dig out my Senior Brother¡¯s heart, and now you can¡¯t ept being a servant? Sooner orter, you¡¯ll have to pay the price.¡±
Shangguan Patriarch was extremely unwilling. If he were to worship the crane as his Master, who knew how these two would torture him?
¡°Junior Brother, let¡¯s go,¡± Rui Ming said straightforwardly. ¡°I told you before that we don¡¯t need any servants.¡±
It was a restriction set up by Shangguan Patriarch, so he was still very confident.
However, he did not expect that Dong Xi would stop Rui Ming when he saw that he was about to destroy the restriction.
Rui Ming looked at Dong Xi in confusion. Dong Xi said, ¡°Senior Brother, why do you need a butcher¡¯s knife to kill a chicken? Just let Songsong do such a small thing.¡±
In front of the two of them, Dong Xi took out Songsong with a smile.
Dong Xi grabbed Da Niu¡¯s leg and took both out together.
The disobedient little fellow was suddenly dragged out by Dong Xi.
The surrounding light made Songsong feel a little ufortable. Songsong blinked and saw everything around her. She immediately cried out with tears in her eyes.
Songsong¡¯s voice rang out in Dong Xi¡¯s mind. Songsong said, ¡°Little Xi, can Songsong be out in the open? Are you going to give Songsong a status?¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
Chapter 431 - 431 Where Did You Learn It?
431 Where Did You Learn It?
Now that Songsong said this, those who did not know would think that Dong Xi had done something shameful.
The main thing was, where did Songsong learn such things? There were such open-minded Senior Brothers and Sisters in the Ningtian Sect?
Dong Xi was starting to doubt her life, but it did not affect Songsong¡¯s discipline. Dong Xi said, ¡°You¡¯d better be careful. If you spout nonsense like this in the future, be careful¡¡±
Without waiting for Dong Xi to finish speaking, Songsong released Da Niu¡¯s hand. Songsong covered his eyes and said, ¡°No, you can¡¯t let Songsong go. Songsong is very obedient.¡±
Da Niu was suddenly released. He pped his wings a few times, but he could not fly at all and fell to the ground.
Dong Xi quickly caught Da Niu and immediately heaved a sigh of relief.
It was a surprise but not a danger.
Dong Xi rubbed Songsong¡¯s head. Seeing Songsong raise her head, Dong Xi gave Songsong a spirit fruit and said, ¡°Songsong, listen to me. Go and remove the restriction at the door.¡±
When Songsong heard this, her eyes immediately lit up. Songsong said, ¡°Songsong has finally found a task to be useful with.¡±
Songsong jumped down from Dong Xi¡¯s body. Just as she raised her hand, she suddenly stopped and looked at Shangguan Patriarch. Songsong said, ¡°Don¡¯t look. I¡¯m ready to perform.¡±
Shangguan Patriarch could not understand the beastnguage, so he had no idea what this little beast was doing. It could only be said that Little Beastie¡¯s hostility was a little inexplicable.
Dong Xi understood what he meant and immediately cast a spell. A yellow shield appeared above Shangguan Patriarch¡¯s head.
Shangguan Patriarch could not see anything in an instant. Dong Xi said, ¡°This little thing is shy if you look at it, Father-In-Law. Please bear with it for a while.¡±
Shangguan Patriarch, ¡°¡¡±
It was really like a tiger that had fallen to the ins being bullied by dogs.
Shangguan Patriarch also knew that if the spiritual energy could not be restored, this barrier would only be an interlude. In the future, he would be humiliated even more, especially those enemies outside. They would not be so polite¡
Dong Xi did not care what Shangguan Patriarch thought. She looked at the pine tree at the door and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine now. That guy won¡¯t be able to see us anymore.¡±
Songsong was very satisfied with what Dong Xi had done. Facing the restriction, Songsong began to dance.
To be honest, Songsong¡¯s dance was indeed not very good. Dong Xi looked simr to the pop dance in her previous life.
Even so, Dong Xi still did not disturb Songsong. Dong Xi saw that as Songsong danced, a strange power began to spread from Songsong¡¯s body.
Dong Xi tried toprehend it, but she found that she could not understand it at all. She could only give up.
In the end, the power that spread out ovepped with each other. The restriction outside the door shook and began to crack.
Songsong was very happy when she saw this situation. She jumped up and ran to Dong Xi. Songsong showed off and said, ¡°Little Xi, how is it? Am I very powerful?¡±
Dong Xi gave Songsong a thumbs up and said, ¡°Amazing, very amazing! You are the most powerful demon beast I have ever seen!¡±
As soon as she finished speaking, an electric current passed by. Dong Xi did not care at all.
Rui Ming also looked at Dong Xi in surprise, but Dong Xi did not notice.
Songsong happily sat on Dong Xi¡¯s body and said, ¡°The restriction has been opened. Songsong is very tired and needs to rest.¡±
¡°Go back then,¡± said Dong Xi.
Songsong hugged Da Niu and said, ¡°Songsong will hug Da Niu to sleep.¡±
¡°Sure, sure,¡± said Dong Xi.
Dong Xi could not ask for more.
There was no more sound in the room, and it was instantly quiet.
Dong Xi looked at Senior Brother Rui Ming and said, ¡°Senior Brother, shall we go?¡±
As he spoke, Dong Xi stole a nce at Shangguan Patriarch, wanting to see how this old fellow would react.
In the end, seeing that Shangguan Patriarch had not changed at all, Dong Xi directly walked out. Dong Xi did not remove the hood on Shangguan Patriarch¡¯s head.
The sound of footsteps could be heard, and Shangguan Patriarch said, ¡°Son-In-Law, don¡¯t go. We can discuss anything.¡±
Dong Xi immediatelyughed when Shangguan Patriarch called her ¡®Son-In-Law¡¯.
No problem, Senior Brother Rui Ming must have a Soul Formation stage servant.
This old fellow dug out Senior Brother Rui Ming¡¯s heart, and he would use his entire life to pay for it.
Dong Xi stopped walking and deliberately said, ¡°Father-In-Law, what else is there to discuss? I want to help you, but you won¡¯tpromise. Besides, you did such a heinous act like that before. If you don¡¯t agree now, how can we trust you?¡±
¡°What else is there to say? Let¡¯s go,¡± said Rui Ming with a frown.
The two of them had only taken two steps when the Shangguan Patriarch immediately said, ¡°I agree, I agree! I¡¯m willing to acknowledge Immortal Master Rui Ming as my Master, is that not enough?¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s smile became even more brilliant. Then, she removed the barrier around Shangguan Patriarch and said with some sincerity, ¡°See, if you had agreed earlier, everything would have been fine.¡±
Chapter 432 - 432 Master and Servant Contract
432 Master and Servant Contract
Under Dong Xi¡¯s witness, Rui Ming and Shangguan Patriarch signed a Master-Servant Contract. Of course, the two of them were not very happy. Rui Ming felt that it did not matter whether he had this servant or not, while Shangguan Patriarch felt that his reputation had been ruined.
The moment the contract was formed, the curse that restricted the Shangguan Ancestor began to dissipate, and the Shangguan Ancestor¡¯s spiritual power returned bit by bit¡
Shangguan Patriarch smiled bitterly. There was no room for regret now.
Shangguan Patriarch got up from his bed and prepared to leave.
Dong Xi called out. Shangguan Patriarch turned around and saw Dong Xi standing beside Rui Ming. The setting sun shone on Dong Xi¡¯s body, causing the smile on Dong Xi¡¯s face to be somewhat evil.
¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell your Master before running around?¡± asked Dong Xi.
Shangguan Patriarch was speechless and his face turned red. After a long time, he lowered his head and said, ¡°Master, I want to see my daughter.¡±
Dong Xi was very satisfied. Even if it was a fox using the tiger¡¯s might, it was still satisfying. This was how the world is, right?
¡°Go.¡± Rui Ming waved his hand.
As soon as Rui Ming finished speaking, Shangguan Patriarch immediately disappeared from where he was.
From this speed, Dong Xi could more or less tell that he was trying to escape.
Dong Xi heard a sneer and looked at Rui Ming.
Although Rui Ming did not say anything, Dong Xi could still feel the carefree feeling from Rui Ming.
¡°Senior Brother, should we go and take a look?¡± asked Dong Xi.
¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go find Fellow Daoist Tie Zhu first.¡± Rui Ming shook his head.
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
She almost forgot that the three of them came here together.
The two of them left the house. The weather outside was not bad, almost the same as the day they came. However, who would have thought that the Shangguan Residence would be turned upside down now?
When the two of them left the Shangguan Residence, no one stopped them. The original guards were nowhere to be found.
The two of them went to the inn where Tie Zhu was staying.
However, when they arrived, they did not see Tie Zhu. They looked around and stopped at the shop next door.
Dong Xi was also a little uncertain and could only say, ¡°Senior Brother, look, isn¡¯t that Senior Brother Tie Zhu?¡±
Rui Ming said, ¡°It seems to be him¡ Isn¡¯t that right?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go in and ask,¡± said Dong Xi.
After saying that, Dong Xi walked into the shop with Rui Ming following beside her.
Arriving at the table, Tie Zhu did not wait for Dong Xi to speak and said in surprise, ¡°Junior Sister?¡±
Tie Zhu looked at Rui Ming and asked, ¡°Junior Sister, this is¡¡±
As he got closer, he could see that this person was Senior Brother Tie Zhu. He was just ¡®a little¡¯ fatter than before.
Dong Xi looked at Rui Ming and said, ¡°This is Senior Brother Rui Ming.¡±
The grilled fish in Tie Zhu¡¯s hand fell onto the table. Tie Zhu looked at Rui Ming up and down. After a long time, Tie Zhu asked doubtfully, ¡°Is it¡ Is it really Rui Ming?¡±
Rui Ming nodded. Tie Zhu said in shock, ¡°Your growth is too fast, even faster than me?¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
That was true. One was growing horizontally, and the other was growing vertically.
¡°I still can¡¯t beat Fellow Daoist Tie Zhu,¡± said Rui Ming.
Tie Zhu smiled and let the two sit down. Tie Zhu said, ¡°Everyone, sit down. This grilled fish is very delicious. Have a taste.¡±
After all, his Senior Brother Tie Zhu was already so fat.
After Dong Xi and Rui Ming sat down, Tie Zhu secretly said, ¡°Junior Brother, Junior Sister, while I was waiting for you two, I found something good.¡±
¡°Hm?¡± Dong Xi said. What is it?¡±
Dong Xi was just asking casually. Tie Zhu gave them a mysterious look.
Seeing that the two of them did not understand, Tie Zhu anxiously took out hismunication jade slip and signaled them.
Dong Xi finally understood. She had been too busy these two days and had no time to read themunication jade slip.
Dong Xi took out hermunication jade slip, and the information burst out instantly.
Dong Xi was used to such a situation. When the information in the jade slip in her hand was loaded, Dong Xi found Senior Brother Tie Zhu in the message. After opening it, she found that Senior Brother Tie Zhu had sent hundreds of messages.
In the beginning, he posted very frequently, with more than ten messages every day.
Perhaps because there was no reply, Tie Zhu sent less messages.
Most of the time, he would ask where Dong Xi was and if Senior Brother Rui Ming had been found.
Thest message read:
[Junior Sister, I heard that a Secret Realm will open here in ten days. Shall we go together?]
The following message read:
[The Secret Realm is restricted to those below the Golden Core realm. It¡¯s only open once every hundred years. We came at the right time this time. Junior Sister, if you don¡¯t make it in time, Senior Brother will go by himself.]
¡
Dong Xi took the jade slip and looked at Tie Zhu, who was beside him. He found Tie Zhu looking at him.
Rui Ming kept the jade slip. Compared to Dong Xi¡¯s excited mood, Rui Ming was very calm.
¡°I can¡¯t go,¡± said Rui Ming.
Tie Zhu immediately looked at Rui Ming. He did not expect Rui Ming to say this. Tie Zhu said, ¡°Why can¡¯t you go? Didn¡¯t we agree to advance and retreat together? It¡¯s just a¡¡±
Before he could finish his words, Tie Zhu quickly shut his mouth.
Chapter 433 - 433 Mentality
433 Mentality
Tie Zhu looked around and found that no one heard him. He whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s dangerous, and you¡¯re just not going? Junior Brother, cultivating is dangerous in itself. Your current mentality can¡¯t do it¡¡±
Hearing Tie Zhu¡¯s words, Dong Xi was stunned for a moment. Then, she understood why Senior Brother Rui Ming said that he could not go. Dong Xi immediately fell silent.
If Senior Brother Tie Zhu knew the truth, what would his expression be like?
Rui Ming felt that it was too troublesome for them to chat using themunication jade slips when they were sitting together. Rui Ming casually waved his hand and set up a soundproof barrier.
¡°My cultivation is too high,¡± said Rui Ming lightly.
Tie Zhu could not react to this. After a long time, Tie Zhu said, ¡°Hmm? What do you mean?¡±
¡°Senior Brother Tie Zhu, Senior Brother Rui Ming is saying that his cultivation has already surpassed the Golden Core stage.¡± Dong Xi sighed helplessly.
Tie Zhu was shocked and looked at Rui Ming in disbelief.
After a long time, Tie Zhu came back to his senses and said, ¡°Really?¡±
Rui Ming nodded.
Tie Zhu immediately sucked in a breath of cold air, unable to ept it for a moment.
¡°Junior Brother, what exactly did you experience?¡± Tie Zhu asked.
He was still in the Qi Refinement stage before. How long had it been since theyst met? He had grown up, and his cultivation had also increased so quickly?
Rui Ming shook his head with a mysterious expression.
Tie Zhu looked at Dong Xi, who said, ¡°Senior Brother, it¡¯s better for the two of us to go together. Tell me about that Secret Realm in detail.¡±
Tie Zhu suppressed his curiosity and said, ¡°Junior Sister, that Secret Realm is called the Sang Luo Secret Realm. It¡¯s an invitation system. Only those who are invited can enter.¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, she immediately frowned. Dong Xi said, ¡°Invitation? But I didn¡¯t get any invitation.¡±
¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t worry. Listen to me. Those who are invited can bring five people in,¡± Tie Zhu said.
¡°Hm?¡± Dong Xi said. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble Senior Brother to bring me in to broaden my horizons.¡±
Tie Zhu shook his head and said embarrassedly, ¡°It¡¯s not me either. Someone else was invited.¡±
Dong Xi was immediately very curious. Senior Brother Tie Zhu knew someone here?
¡°Who is it?¡± asked Dong Xi.
Tie Zhu smiled mysteriously. Just then, someone walked out of the kitchen.
¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Tie Zhu said with a smile.
He was really short, even shorter than Dong Xi.
He had a wild appearance and dark skin. He held a tray full of grilled fish in his hand.
¡°Sir, your fish is here,¡± the man shouted as he walked.
Just as Dong Xi was feeling very puzzled, Su Cheng¡¯s voice sounded in her mind. Su Cheng said, ¡°It¡¯s the Dwarf Race.¡±
Dong Xi knew about the Dwarf Race. It was written in the ¡®Records of the Immortal World¡¯.
Dwarves were short and had poor eyesight, but every dwarf was born to be a master of refining weapons.
As for why this dwarf did not go into refining weapons and instead came to sell grilled fish, Dong Xi did not understand either. However, seeing Senior Brother Tie Zhu who had gained a lot of weight, it could be seen that this dwarf was also a good chef.
¡°Brother Liu!¡± Tie Zhu shouted.
However, this person did not seem to hear him at all.
Rui Ming waved his hand and removed the soundproof barrier, signaling Tie Zhu to shout again.
¡°Brother Liu!¡± Tie Zhu shouted again.
Cui Liu put the grilled fish on the other customers¡¯ tables and then walked over. Cui Liu smiled and said, ¡°Old Tie, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
When Dong Xi heard this form of address, she immediately spat out her tea.
They all looked at Dong Xi. Tie Zhu said, ¡°Junior Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Dong Xi was also unable to exin the joke of this form of address. Dong Xi waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I choked just now.¡±
¡°Be careful,¡± Tie Zhu nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re a cultivator, you don¡¯t have to care about your health.¡±
Seeing Dong Xi nod obediently, Tie Zhu looked at Cui Liu. Tie Zhu said, ¡°Brother Liu, give me two more tes of grilled fish so that my Junior Sister and Junior¡¡±
Tie Zhu shut his mouth halfway. After knowing Rui Ming¡¯s cultivation, Tie Zhu could not call him Junior Brother no matter what.
¡°No problem. Please wait a moment.¡± Cui Liu nodded.
After saying that, Cui Liu ran back to the kitchen. His two short legs were like spinning tops.
Dong Xi looked at Tie Zhu eating so happily and suddenly thought of something. Dong Xi said, ¡°Senior Brother, why didn¡¯t he give his spot to anyone else but you?¡±
When Rui Ming heard this, he put up the soundproof cover again.
Tie Zhu smiled and said, ¡°Because Ie here every day to support him. Brother Liu said that I¡¯m his soulmate. I don¡¯t know if you know my voice or not, but I think this grilled fish is delicious, so I gave him a lot of spirit stones.¡±
Tie Zhu smiled and continued, ¡°A while ago, I told him that my Junior Brother had gone to the Shangguan Residence to be a live-in son-inw. That fellow looked envious and said that other cultivators didn¡¯t like him and despised him for being short. I casuallyforted him and said that it was almost the same for me. I¡¯m so fat now, and I can¡¯t find a Dao Companion.¡±
Chapter 434 - 434 That’s the Reason?
434 That¡¯s the Reason?
Tie Zhu took a bite of the grilled fish and continued, ¡°Perhaps Brother Liu felt that he had a lot to do with me being so fat, so he told me about the Secret Realm and even said that he would bring me along. I thought that if the three of us came together, he would agree to bring you along. He also said that he had no other friends.¡±
¡
Dong Xi never dreamed that this was the reason.
Dong Xi did not know what to say. After a while, Tie Zhu had finished all the grilled fish. Tie Zhu raised his hand and used a cleaning spell. Tie Zhu said, ¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t underestimate this Secret Realm. Brother Liu said that there are indeed many good things in this Secret Realm¡ Something about ice.¡±
Tie Zhu frowned, looking distressed.
Dong Xi was stunned, and her heart thumped.
The cultivation technique began to circte without any warning, and a name immediately appeared in his mind.
¡°Is it Deep Sea Ice?¡± asked Dong Xi.
Tie Zhu was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s the name. Look at my brain. I can¡¯t remember anything.¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, she was a little excited. Dong Xi said, ¡°Yes, I must go! I came for this Deep Sea Ice.¡±
Tie Zhu was not surprised to see Dong Xi so excited. He said, ¡°I knew it. No iron elementalist would be able to reject such a good thing.¡±
Rui Ming looked at the two people¡¯s excited expressions and suddenly felt a little distressed. Rui Ming said, ¡°If I had known this would happen, I would have recoveredter. I could have gone to the Secret Realm with you.¡±
Dong Xi and Tie Zhu, who were originally excited, instantly fell silent when they heard this.
Dong Xi red at Rui Ming. Dong Xi said in disdain, ¡°A full man really doesn¡¯t know how hungry a hungry man is.¡±
¡°Junior Sister is right,¡± Tie Zhu immediately said.
¡°Forget it, you guys go. I¡¯ll stay in the Shangguan Residence and clean up the mess.¡± Rui Ming sighed lightly.
Dong Xi was a little worried. She said, ¡°Senior Brother, why don¡¯t you wait for me toe back and stay with you? Shangguan Patriarch is full of tricks. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll fall into his trap.¡±
¡°Junior Sister, have you forgotten that he already has a contract with me?¡± said Rui Ming with a smile.
Moreover, Shangguan Yun¡¯er still had to rely on Rui Ming to continue living. Now, the Shangguan family was under Rui Ming¡¯s control, and they still dared to rebel?
Dong Xi thought that this was also the case. Dong Xi said, ¡°I just feel that you¡¯re too kind and shouldn¡¯t care about such a trivial matter.¡±
Tie Zhu was confused. He could not understand a single word these two said.
However, Tie Zhu was very smart. He did not ask what he should not know and just lowered his head to eat the grilled fish.
There was no such thing as seasoning in the cultivation world. It was already good enough to add salt. Basically, they were all concerned about the original taste.
However, Cui Liu¡¯s grilled fish actually had something on top of it. It was fluorescent, and Dong Xi did not dare to eat it for a moment.
However, seeing that Senior Brother Rui Ming had already finished one, Dong Xi also took a bite.
It was indeed very good. This seasoning had a little mint vor, which just got rid of the fishy smell.
The fish meat was also very chewy. Dong Xi suspected that Cui Liu had used his Qi cultivation technique on the grilled fish.
Dong Xi ate the fish meat in her mouth and felt the warmth in her Dantian.
Dong Xi immediately understood why Senior Brother Tie Zhu had been eating grilled fish. This fish could actually condense spiritual energy in the body!
Before Dong Xi could calm down, a group of people barged in and overturned a few tables. One of them shouted arrogantly, ¡°Cui Liu, get out here immediately.¡±
Dong Xi was shocked and almost dropped the fish in her hand.
Dong Xi looked at the few people who came in. They were all dressed like locals and all of them were fierce. Could they be gangsters?
Dong Xi subconsciously looked at Tie Zhu. Senior Tie Zhu was very loyal. If he did not even know what was going on, he would directly help Brother Liu and cause trouble.
As expected, Tie Zhu immediately became anxious, as if he was a little aggrieved.
Fortunately, Tie Zhu was still rational and sat in his seat obediently.
Dong Xi heaved a sigh of relief. However, when she looked over, why was Senior Brother Tie Zhu¡¯s posture not right?
Dong Xi subconsciously looked at Senior Brother Rui Ming. The moment the two of them looked at each other, Dong Xi instantly understood.
Just now, he was still thinking that Senior Brother Tie Zhu had good self-control today, but it turned out that Senior Brother Rui Ming was controlling him from the side!
Tie Zhu could not speak or move. He could only stare at these people fiercely.
Chapter 435 - 435 Get Out
435 Get Out
These people shouted for a long time before Cui Liu came out.
Obviously, they did not have much patience. The leader walked straight to the kitchen, and the rest took out their swords, wanting to chase everyone out of the house. However, this ce was different from the human world. It was fine if they wanted to be aggresive, but they just might run into powerhouses they could not afford to offend. In other words, they might just kick an iron te.
This time, these people were also unlucky. Of course, this iron te was not Rui Ming, but someone else.
Dong Xi looked into the room. Instantly, eight cultivators stood up and shouted.
¡°Who are you asking to get out?¡±
¡°Do you dare fight me?¡±
¡°You people dare to shout at me?¡±
¡°Get out!¡±
¡
These people who were looking for trouble were naturally not afraid. They had already expected it beforeing. They also knew that those who came here to eat were all below the Golden Core stage.
It was rare for people above Golden Core to eat anything.
The few people who came were all at thete stage of the Foundation Establishment stage. How could they be afraid of these little brats?
¡°It¡¯s for your own good,¡± one of them said. ¡°Don¡¯t get thrown outter. You¡¯ll lose face.¡±
After saying that, this person¡¯s expression was gloomy as he directly threw a spell technique over.
Dong Xi¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the binding technique. She said, ¡°That¡¯s a lightning cultivator!¡±
She became a little restless. She wanted to be electrocuted to refine her body.
However, at this moment, an electric current that was stronger than before spread from Dong Xi¡¯s arm to her spine.
Dong Xi was in a deadlock for a moment. When the electric current in her body dissipated, Dong Xi said in his sea of consciousness, ¡°Big Snake, what are you doing?¡±
¡°I granted you your wish,¡± said Su Cheng indifferently.
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
Rui Ming seemed to have noticed that something was wrong with Dong Xi. Seeing that Dong Xi had quickly returned to normal, Rui Ming continued to watch the show.
By this point, Dong Xi could tell that the cultivator who was attacking him was not at the Foundation Establishment stage. To be able to deal with him so easily with just a random magical technique meant that his cultivation base was definitely at the Gold Core stage.
The few people who were looking for trouble were also stunned. One of them whispered, ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡±
They quickly walked out. After taking two steps, someone whispered, ¡°Boss hasn¡¯te out yet.¡±
The person who had attacked just now was at the Golden Core stage. There might be two or three people with the same cultivation level among the others.
These troublemakers were no match for them at all. If they stayed here, they would only be beaten up. If they had known this would happen, they would havee back after dark.
They felt that it was right and immediately walked out.
The guy who said that their Boss had note out yet did not dare to stay here when he saw that his brothers had left. He followed them out.
Even after he left, he still could not figure out why there were so many experts in a grilled fish shop.
Rui Ming saw that they left, and then released the restriction on Tie Zhu.
Tie Zhu was worried about Brother Liu and immediately went to the kitchen.
As soon as they entered, they saw Cui Liu and the leader confronting each other. The leader said, ¡°You still have five spots. I have four brothers. Can¡¯t you bring them in?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯ve already given out the quota,¡± said Cui Liu.
¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give me face? Don¡¯t be shameless!¡± said the leader.
Cui Liu said fearlessly, ¡°If you have the ability, then kill me. I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯ve given it away.¡±
¡
Seeing this scene, Tie Zhu quickly put on his boxing gloves. Tie Zhu said, ¡°Brother Liu.¡±
Cui Liu was excited when he saw Tie Zhu. Cui Liu said, ¡°Old Tie!¡±
The leader saw that his brother had note in, but this fatty hade in.
Then, he saw Tie Zhu standing in front of Cui Liu. Tie Zhu clenched his fists and said, ¡°Still arrogant? Your little brothers have already abandoned you and ran away.¡±
The leader was stunned at first, then said, ¡°Ran away? That¡¯s impossible!¡±
¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Tie Zhu said lightly. ¡°It¡¯s been so long, and I¡¯m the only one who came in. None of your brothers came in. What do you think?¡±
The leader looked at the kitchen door. Indeed, no one hade in.
Tie Zhu saw that this person was guilty and unstable, so he continued to hit his fists. Tie Zhu said, ¡°Do you want to go out and take a look?¡±
Hearing this, the leader¡¯s face darkened. Without saying anything, he took out hismunication jade slip and sent a message to his brothers.
[Where are you guys? Why aren¡¯t youing in yet?]
The other side also replied instantly.
[Boss, hurry up and run. There are a few Golden Core stage cultivators outside.]
The leader was a little flustered. He and his brothers were all frence martial artists. They usually knew how to avoid disadvantages. Who would have thought that there would be more than one Golden Core stage cultivator in such a shop?!
Chapter 436 - 436 Should We Run?
436 Should We Run?
Tie Zhu also heard the voice from the jade slip. Seeing that the person was stunned, Tie Zhu said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, should we run?¡±
The leader raised his head and looked coldly at Tie Zhu.
In the next second, Tie Zhu saw that person throw something over. Tie Zhu instinctively kicked it away.
That thing exploded in the air and directly destroyed half of the kitchen.
Dong Xi was already worried about Tie Zhu. Hearing such a loud noise, she immediately rushed over.
Seeing the two of them covered in dust and dirt, as well as half of the destroyed kitchen, Dong Xi could not help but inhale sharply. Dong Xi said, ¡°Amazing, there are even firearms and explosives?¡±
Of course, it was not explosives like in her previous life. The leader was a fire-elemental cultivator who stored his fire spiritual energy in a magic weapon.
This magic tool was particrly explosive. Its material was Gray Ripple Stone, and its structure was extremely unstable. Once the seal was opened, it would have the same power as a thermal weapon.
Dong Xi immediately used a cleaning spell. Tie Zhu and Cui Liu were cleaned up a little, revealing their original appearances.
The kitchen was clean again, so it was a ce to stay.
Dong Xi looked around the kitchen but did not find the leader.
¡°He ran away?¡± asked Dong Xi.
Tie Zhu shrugged helplessly. ¡°Probably.¡±
Then, Tie Zhu looked at Cui Liu and said, ¡°Brother Liu, why don¡¯t we not go to that Secret Realm?¡±
Tie Zhu wanted to go, but he could find another way to get the quota.
Tie Zhu would feel bad if he dragged his friend down because of this matter.
When Cui Liu heard this, he was anxious. Cui Liu said, ¡°How can I? Even if I don¡¯t go myself, I¡¯ll let you go. You¡¯re still young. If you encounter a good opportunity, your future will definitely be bright.¡±
Dong Xi was listening to their conversation from the side. She blinked her eyes and could tell that those people were not here for revenge, but for the spots.
Dong Xi was speechless for a moment. They were already so stupid, yet they could still reach the Foundation Establishment stage. Their ancestors must have blessed them.
Since they came for the quota, why did they not choose toe when there were fewer people? Why did theye when there were more people?
Dong Xi guessed that those Golden Core cultivators also knew about Cui Liu¡¯s secret, so they all came to eat. Not only could they satisfy their appetite, but they could also condense spiritual energy by eating fish. Such an opportunity was rare.
Hearing that the two were still trying to convince each other, Dong Xi could not help but say, ¡°How about¡ Selling thest spot?¡±
Cui Liu and Tie Zhu were stunned and looked at Dong Xi at the same time.
¡°It¡¯s fine if no one else knows about what happened today,¡± said Dong Xi. ¡°But now that almost everyone knows about it, it¡¯s better to sell it openly. This way, you can also bring allies. If you get picked on again, your allies will also help you for the Secret Realm quota.¡±
Cui Liu was stupid, and so was Tie Zhu.
Before Dong Xi suggested selling the spots, the two of them had never thought that they could earn money by selling the spots.
¡°Indeed, humans are smart,¡± Cui Liu said while stroking his chin.
¡°Who said that?¡± Tie Zhu asked indifferently.
Cui Liu looked at Tie Zhu for a long time and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. You can¡¯t make the same generalizations.¡±
When Dong Xi heard their words, she almost could not help butugh out loud. Fortunately, she managed to hold it in.
Cui Liu said, ¡°There are still two spots left after I gave them to you. Human hearts are unpredictable. It¡¯s better not to sell them. What if those two aren¡¯t good people and hurt us again?¡±
¡°Fellow Daoist Cui, you can sell all of these spots,¡± Dong Xi shook her head and said.
Cui Liu immediately said, ¡°How can I?!¡±
¡°Fellow Daoist Cui, don¡¯t worry. Listen to me,¡± Dong Xi continued.
Cui Liu frowned and looked at Dong Xi. Dong Xi smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t worry. My father-inw will help us buy the spots back.¡±
Tie Zhu, ¡°?¡±
¡°Junior Sister, have you always been the son-inw of the Shangguan family?¡± Tie Zhu asked in disbelief.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Dong Xi.
Anyway, Dong Li was the son-inw of the Shangguan family. What did it have to do with Dong Xi?
¡°Junior Sister, I rarely admire others in my life, but I really admire you!¡± Tie Zhu said.
¡°Senior Brother, you don¡¯t have to be so polite,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile.
Cui Liu was an honest man, but he was able to gain a foothold in the Void Ocean. Naturally, he was not a fool.
Cui Liu looked at Dong Xi in shock when he heard their conversation. Cui Liu said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you the son-inw of the Shangguan family?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me!¡± Dong Xi said proudly.
Cui Liu heard this and frowned again. Cui Liu said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, isn¡¯t it inappropriate for us to lie to Shangguan Patriarch like this?¡±
Chapter 437 - 437 How Can It Be Fake?
437 How Can It Be Fake?
¡°What do you mean by ¡®lying¡¯?¡± asked Dong Xi. ¡°Fellow Daoist Cui, is it true that you are selling the quota?¡±
Cui Liu nodded and Dong Xi continued, ¡°It¡¯s also true that we have a spot, right?¡±
Cui Liu still nodded. Dong Xi said, ¡°So, how can this be fake? How can I be lying?¡±
Cui Liu thought about it and said, ¡°It seems¡ That¡¯s right. But I already nned to give you guys the spots anyway!¡±
Dong Xi sighed softly. No wonder the dwarf race was bullied. They were so honest. It was indeed easy to suffer.
On the contrary, the caption was smart this time. Tie Zhu said, ¡°Brother Liu, it¡¯s fine if you want to give it to us. Shangguan Patriarch loves his son-inw dearly. You have to help him!¡±
Cui Liu looked at Tie Zhu as if he was looking at a fool. Cui Liu said, ¡°He dotes on his son-inw, but he doesn¡¯t dote on you. Why are you speaking for her?¡±
Cui Liu also did not understand why Tie Zhu called her ¡®Junior Sister¡¯ and why she was the son-inw of the Shangguan Patriarch.
Was this person a man or a woman?
Cui Liu scratched his head in confusion. The rtionship between humans was too chaotic. Cui Liu could not understand it at all.
¡°I¡¯m the Senior Brother of the Shangguan family¡¯s Patriarch¡¯s son-inw, so I¡¯m also a rtive. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to curry favor with the inws?¡± Tie Zhu said.
Dong Xi did not expect Tie Zhu to be so smart. However, when he thought of his fellow disciples in the sect, Dong Xi smiled.
Shangguan Patriarch would never have dreamed that there would be so many inws.
Tie Zhu¡¯s random and unreasonable words had actually convinced Cui Liu. Cui Liu said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±
But soon, Cui Liu had a new worry. He frowned and said, ¡°Then where should I go to sell this quota?¡±
¡°To the Rainbow Store,¡± said Dong Xi directly.
Tie Zhu and Dong Xi looked at each other. Tie Zhu asked doubtfully, ¡°Rainbow Store?¡±
After thinking for a moment, Tie Zhu continued, ¡°But there¡¯s no Rainbow Store in the Void Sea!¡±
Cui Liu nodded as well. Dong Xi said lightly, ¡°There will be one in three days. Fellow Daoist, why don¡¯t you wait for three days?¡±
¡°Alright!¡± Cui Liu said.
After a while, someone outside shouted, ¡°Brother Liu, serve the grilled fish!¡±
Cui Liu looked at the kitchen. There were ingredients for grilling fish, but the fish pond had been blown up.
The fish had already been blown into pieces. How could he continue to roast fish?
Cui Liu had no choice but to go out and apologize to everyone, asking them toe back tomorrow.
The Golden Core stage cultivator who attacked at the beginning looked annoyed. This person said, ¡°Why are you only serving one customer today? Today is myst day here. I still want to satisfy my appetite.¡±
¡
Dong Xi had never seen the ingredients on grilled fish before. What kind of spirit nt was it? It actually had such an effect?
Dong Xi pondered and left with Tie Zhu and Rui Ming.
The sun was very strong and hot. Almost all the water-type cultivators had put up a protective shield.
Such hot weather was perfect for fire element cultivators like Dong Xi.
Tie Zhu raised his sleeve and wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡°Senior Brother, Junior Sister, have you noticed that the weather seems to be getting hotter and hotter?¡±
Dong Xi and Rui Ming both felt refreshed and said at the same time, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±
¡°How could this be?¡± Tie Zhu asked in confusion. ¡°Am I the only one who feels hot?¡±
¡°Senior Brother, could it be because you¡¯ve gotten fatter recently?¡± Dong Xi asked with a smile.
Tie Zhu, ¡°¡¡±
Perhaps there was such a possibility.
¡°Junior Sister, where are we going?¡± Tie Zhu asked with a cough.
Dong Xi looked at the people on the street and said, ¡°You guys go back and rest. I¡¯ll walk around the streets.¡±
Tie Zhu nodded. He really did not want to wander outside on such a hot day.
Rui Ming looked at Dong Xi and nodded in agreement.
Rui Ming and Tie Zhu returned to the inn together. As soon as they entered, they saw the waiter wiping the sweat off his forehead with a towel. The waiterined, ¡°Why is it getting hotter and hotter every day?¡±
When Tie Zhu, who was about to go upstairs, heard this, he immediately turned around and walked towards the waiter.
¡°Waiter, you¡¯ve also noticed that it¡¯s getting hot?¡± asked Tie Zhu.
The waiter sighed and said, ¡°Of course. Although I have a water spirit root, I have all the other four spirit roots. I have been cultivating for many years, but I haven¡¯t reached the second level of Qi Refement. It¡¯s so hot now. The spiritual Qi in my body is useless.¡±
¡°I remember that the weather wasn¡¯t this hot when I first arrived here.¡± Tie Zhu nodded.
The waiter replied, ¡°Of course not. Look at the spirit nts in the backyard. They¡¯re all dying. I¡¯ve been here for more than 30 years, but I¡¯ve never seen such hot weather before.¡±
¡°Why is it like this all of a sudden?¡± Tie Zhu immediately asked. ¡°Did this happen in the Void Sea in the past?¡±
Chapter 438 - 438 Treasure About to Appear
438 Treasure About to Appear
The waiter thought for a moment and said, ¡°No. Although it was hot in the past, it wasn¡¯t just right now. I heard from other people that the weather is so abnormal. It¡¯s either a disaster or good luck. Moreover, many people havee to the Void Sea recently. There should be some treasure that¡¯s about to appear.¡±
As he spoke, the waiter revealed a fascinated expression.
The next second, the waiter sighed and said, ¡°But it has nothing to do with me. With my cultivation level, I can¡¯t even earn some spirit stones to keep it, let treasures.¡±
Tie Zhu chatted with the waiter for a while before returning to his room.
Dong Xi strolled around the street a few times and found a shop to help Second Brother open a branch of Rainbow Store here.
The Rainbow Store was open in almost all areas of the Eastern Continent, and only the Void Sea did not have it.
If she could use this opportunity to open the Rainbow Store in the Void Sea, wouldn¡¯t Senior Brother Song Qingfeng give her more shares?
Dong Xi was very particr about the location. ording to Senior Brother Song Qingfeng¡¯s publicity skills, even if it was extremely remote, people would know.
Therefore, it did not matter whether it was in central. What was important was that the ce had to berge enough.
While Dong Xi was looking for a shop, she sent a message to Xiao Han, asking her to send someone over.
Opening a shop was not something Dong Xi could decide on by himself. Fortunately, Dong Xi was now considered half a member of the Void Sea. With Shangguan Patriarch as her backer, opening a shop was much easier.
After strolling around for the whole morning, Dong Xi looked at two ces. After a few moments of silence, she decided to wait for the people from the Rainbow Store to arrive.
Dong Xi walked into the inn while waving his folding fan. When Tie Zhu saw Dong Xi return, he said, ¡°Junior Sister, the weather is getting hotter and hotter. I can¡¯t be mistaken.¡±
Only then did Dong Xi seriously feel it. After a moment, Dong Xi opened his eyes and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The fire element in the air has indeed be denser.¡±
When Tie Zhu heard this, he immediately smiled, his eyes narrowing into a line.
Tie Zhu told Dong Xi what the waiter had said. Tie Zhu said, ¡°Junior Sister, the weather is getting hotter and hotter. Could it have something to do with the Secret Realm we¡¯re going to?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not sure about that,¡± said Dong Xi.
After saying that, Dong Xi directly took out a pen and paper.
Although she could not be sure, she could still calcte it.
Therefore, sometimes, it was still very useful to have learned such a skill.
The result of the calction made Dong Xi very surprised. He actually didn¡¯t calcte it.
The divination that he had calcted had no solution, which meant that this time, it would be filled with uncertainty.
Dong Xi looked at the results and was very surprised.
Dong Xi had guessed that it would not be easy to find the Deep Sea Extreme Ice, but she did not expect that the divination would be unsolvable.
Tie Zhu looked at Dong Xi¡¯s shocked expression and could not understand why she suddenly started to write and draw. Moreover, Tie Zhu could not understand what she was writing at all.
¡°Junior Sister, what are these?¡± Tie Zhu asked curiously.
¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just writing it for fun.¡± Dong Xi shook her head.
It¡¯s fine if she could not calcte this fortune. She had two masters from Destiny Valley among her friends!
At that time, Mo Han had told Dong Xi that he needed to go to the Void Sea to find the Deep Sea Extreme Ice. The first thing Dong Xi thought of now was to look for Mo Han.
Dong Xi immediately sent a message to Mo Han.
[Fellow Daoist, are you there?]
Mo Han replied instantly.
[Not here.]
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
Dong Xi thought for a moment and continued to send messages.
[Fellow Daoist, can you help me see if I can obtain the Deep Sea Extreme Ice?]
Mo Han replied quickly.
[I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m not here.]
The corner of Dong Xi¡¯s mouth twitched as she continued to send messages.
[Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t make a scene. At most, I can lend you the Deep Sea Extreme Ice to refine your body.]
Mo Han saw Dong Xi¡¯s message and coughed.
Body refinement?
With Mo Han¡¯s body that had no tomorrow, could he still refine his body? That would be a huge joke.
Mo Han replied.
[No need.]
Dong Xi looked at Mo Han¡¯s message and frowned. She sent another message to Mo Han.
[Fellow Daoist, you can¡¯t calcte it either?]
Mo Han, ¡°¡¡±
Dong Xi was right. Mo Hanq really could not predict whether Dong Xi would be able to obtain the Deep Sea Extreme Ice or not. Mo Han could not even predict everything about Dong Xi.
Dong Xi saw that Mo Han had not replied and realized that what she said was probably the truth.
However, on second thought, even Fellow Daoist Mo Han could not predict whether this would be a blessing or a curse. Moreover, there should be some danger this time!
Chapter 439 - 439 Fortune
439 Fortune
Tie Zhu looked at Dong Xi who was deep in thought while holding the jade slip. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Dong Xi.
Tie Zhu could not figure it out either. He took out hismunication jade slip and posted a message on the jade slip square.
[Does any Fellow Daoist know the reason for the abnormal weather in the Void Sea?]
After a while, Tie Zhu and Dong Xi¡¯s jade slips lit up.
Tie Zhu first checked the jade slip and saw a reply.
[The weather has changed, and the world has changed. Fellow Daoist, this might be your good fortune.]
Dong Xi opened the jade slip and saw Mo Han¡¯s message.
[Deep Sea Extreme Ice, in a ce of extreme heat¡ It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t divine the treasures in such a ce. If you want to obtain them, you should be fully prepared. It¡¯s more important to ensure your own safety.]
When Dong Xi saw this message, she knew that Mo Han had not figured it out either.
Dong Xi didn¡¯t force him and replied seriously.
[Thank you for your advice, Fellow Daoist. If you can really obtain this treasure, I¡¯ll definitely lend it to you to refine your body.]
Dong Xi was very serious. In his previous life, she could extend his life by exercising her body when he was sick. Daoist Mo Han¡¯s body was too weak. If he could refine his body, he might be able to extend his life.
Dong Xi had just put away the jade slip when Rui Ming came over.
Tie Zhu opened the door and let Rui Ming in.
Tie Zhu said excitedly, ¡°Who knows? This time, entering the Secret Realm is the chance to change my fate. I have to go this time.¡±
¡°I¡¯m going. How can I not go just because it¡¯s a little dangerous?¡± Said Dong Xi.
After saying that, Dong Xi stood up and looked at the two of them. Dong Xi said, ¡°Wait for my news at the inn.¡±
¡°Junior Sister, where are you going?¡± Tie Zhu asked immediately.
¡°Of course, we¡¯re going to find our father-inw to sponsor us.¡± Dong Xi turned around and said.
Tie Zhu, ¡°¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright, Junior Sister is just ying around,¡± said Rui Ming with a smile.
¡°Why do you and Junior Sister talk so strangely?¡± Tie Zhu asked with a confused expression.
¡
Dong Xi left the inn and returned to the Shangguan Residence.
The Shangguan Residence had also returned to its usual order. When the guards at the entrance saw Dong Xi, they were all very respectful. Dong Xi swaggered in.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was sitting in the courtyard painting when she saw Dong Xi.
Dong Xi¡¯s slender figure walked over, giving off an otherworldly feeling.
Dong Xi clearly did not do anything and was also a person of this chaotic time, but she still looked untainted.
Such a person was very attractive. Shangguan Yun¡¯er did not think too much and drew a figure with a few strokes.
Dong Xi walked forward. When she saw the painting, she said, ¡°Madam, your drawing is not bad.¡±
When Shangguan Yun¡¯er heard this, her expression was very puzzled.
¡°Madam?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er asked.
Dong Xi immediately covered Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s mouth and whispered, ¡°Madam, are you okay?¡±
Shangguan Yunrui looked even more puzzled. They were all women, so why did Dong Xi live such a wonderful life?
Dong Xi retracted her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Madam, in the future, you should draw people. I think your Dao might be here.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was stunned. Dong Xi winked yfully. Dong Xi continued, ¡°I¡¯m going to pay my respects to Father-In-Law. I won¡¯t disturb Madam¡¯s painting for now.¡±
After Dong Xi walked far away, Shangguan Yun¡¯er looked at Dong Xi¡¯s back and did note back to her senses for a long time.
¡°Painting people?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er asked.
After saying that, the pen in his hand fell again.
If Dong Xi saw this, she would definitely praise her.
The person in the painting was Dong Xi. He was clearly walking over, but for some reason, he felt as if he was getting further and further away.
The shadow behind Dong Xi slowly erged, and Shangguan Yun¡¯er also began to ponder.
After a long time, Shangguan Yun¡¯er opened her eyes and looked at Little Yue who had been standing beside her.
¡°Little Yue,e with me to the street,¡± said Shangguan Yunrui.
¡°To the street?¡± Xiao Yue asked.
¡°That¡¯s right. Go to the streets. If you want to draw people, you have to understand the human world,¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er said.
The people in the Shangguan Residence were all wearing masks, so their faces could not be seen at all.
When Dong Xi said that she wanted Shangguan Yun¡¯er to draw people, she was not speaking casually.
Dong Xi had just looked at the painting. Although the human figure in the painting was only a faint shadow, Dong Xi had inexplicably sensed some spirituality.
Dong Xi knew that the person in the painting was herself.
Dong Xi was very gratified. It was not impossible for Shangguan Yun¡¯er to reach the Dao through her painting.
Thinking of this, Dong Xi¡¯s mood became much better. With a smile on her face, Dong Xi walked all the way to Shangguan Patriarch¡¯s door.
There were no guards at the door. Dong Xi knocked on the door and said, ¡°Father-In-Law, may I enter?¡±
Chapter 440 - 440 Fear
440 Fear
When Shangguan Patriarch heard Dong Xi¡¯s voice, he immediately came back to his senses. Shangguan Patriarch felt a little terrified.
When did this persone? Why did he notice it at all?
Could it be that this Son-In-Law¡¯s cultivation was already above the Soul Formation stage?
Shangguan Patriarch put away his frightened expression and stood up to walk to the door. Shangguan Patriarch said, ¡°So it¡¯s you, Son-In-Law. You didn¡¯t go to see Yun¡¯er?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve just met Yun¡¯er. I have something important to discuss with my Father-In-Law,¡± said Dong Xi.
Shangguan Patriarch¡¯s eyelids suddenly twitched a few times, and he was a little flustered. He said, ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡±
Dong Xi smiled, but this smile was very fake. Dong Xi made an inviting gesture and said, ¡°Father-In-Law, please sit. We¡¯ll sit and talk. We¡¯re all family¡¡±
Hearing Dong Xi¡¯s words, Shangguan Patriarch panicked even more.
Shangguan Patriarch sat on a chair and said, ¡°Son-In-Law, what is it? Just say it. My heart is not good and I can¡¯t take it¡¡±
Dong Xi had a smile on her face the entire time. She said, ¡°Father-In-Law has a bad heart? Then why don¡¯t I give you a new heart?¡±
Shangguan Patriarch was stunned for a moment and then said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Let¡¯s get down to business. What do you want?¡±
¡°Since Father-In-Law has asked, I won¡¯t hesitate. Do you know about the Sang Luo Secret Realm?¡± said Dong Xi.
¡°Sang Luo Secret Realm?¡± Shangguan Patriarch frowned.
Of course, he had heard of it. Not only had he heard of it, but he had also been there more than a thousand years ago.
¡°Have you received an invitation?¡± asked Shangguan Patriarch.
¡°It¡¯s precisely because I don¡¯t have any, that¡¯s why I came to find Father-In-Law!¡± Dong Xi shook her head.
Shangguan Patriarch pretended to not understand and said, ¡°Umm¡ What do you mean?¡±
¡°Father-In-Law, do you really not know what I mean?¡± Dong Xi asked with a smile.
¡°Do you want an invitation stone or a quota?¡± Old Master Shangguan frowned.
Dong Xi stood up and walked behind Shangguan Patriarch. She stretched out her hand and massaged Shangguan Patriarch¡¯s shoulders. Dong Xi said, ¡°Two spots are enough.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not too difficult,¡± said Shangguan Patriarch immediately. ¡°Go back and wait for me. I¡¯lle to you after I¡¯m done.¡±
Hearing Shangguan Patriarch¡¯s agreement, Dong Xi said again. ¡°I know that such a thing won¡¯t be a problem for Father-In-Law.¡±
Thinking of this, Shangguan Patriarch suddenly realized that something was wrong.
Something was wrong. Wasn¡¯t the secret realm only essible to those below the Golden Core stage? Why did Dong Li want two spots?
Could it be that this little thing was not at the Golden Core stage yet?
Bah! You¡¯re quite good at pretending!
Shangguan Patriarch immediately called Little Ya over. Little Ya¡¯s right eye had already been covered. This was the price for disobedience.
Shangguan Patriarch took a sip of tea and said, ¡°Little Ya, I¡¯ll give you a chance to atone for your sins. If you can do it, I¡¯ll return your freedom to you.¡±
When Little Ya heard this, he raised his head and looked at Shangguan Patriarch.
¡°This young man is so handsome. It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s missing an eye,¡± Shangguan Patriarch sighed.
Little Ya was so angry that his chest felt tight, but he did not dare to say anything. Shangguan Patriarch continued, ¡°Go and kill Dong Li, and I¡¯ll return your freedom.¡±
When Little Ya heard this, he was stunned. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°Patriarch, I don¡¯t need my freedom.¡±
Shangguan Patriarch did not expect Little Ya to say that. Little Ya¡¯s ambition was written all over his face. How could he not want his freedom?
¡± Dong Li is at most a Foundation Establishment stage cultivator,¡± said Shangguan Patriarch. ¡°Killing him is effortless. Don¡¯t you dare?¡±
¡°Yes, I dare not.¡± Little Ya nodded honestly. ¡°Patriarch, you don¡¯t know. I¡¯m can¡¯t defeat Dong Li at all.¡±
¡°You¡¯re ate-stage Golden Core cultivator, yet you can¡¯t defeat Dong Li?¡± Shangguan Patriarch asked in disbelief.
¡°That kid is a little weird,¡± Little Ya said truthfully. ¡°I¡¯ve sparred with him before. I can only use 30 percent of my abilities. I¡¯m no match for him at all.¡±
Seeing that Little Ya refused to attack Dong Li no matter what, Shangguan Patriarch could only curse him a few times and then tell him to get lost.
If Little Ya was not Dong Li¡¯s match, then the people of the Shangguan Residence would not be Dong Li¡¯s match.
This person was so powerful? No wonder he dared to be so arrogant.
However, Shangguan Patriarch could not do anything. If that crane knew, would Shangguan Patriarch still be able to live?
Shangguan Patriarch pondered for a moment, and finally gave up on the idea of killing Dong Xi, and instead, he decided to rope her in.
If he could not beat him, his daughter would bring him to his side. After a few years, she would give birth to a child for Dong Xi. At that time, they would be a family. For the sake of the child, that crane would not make things too difficult for the father and daughter.
Chapter 441 - 441 Old Road
441 Old Road
Thinking about it, Shangguan Patriarch felt that buying a ce to enter the Secret Realm was eptable.
As for where to buy it, Shangguan Patriarch naturally had a way. After all, this was an old road that he had taken before.
But on this day, just as Shangguan Patriarch was about to send someone to inquire about the news, he heard a loud bang in the distance.
Shangguan Patriarch looked at the sky in the distance and saw a fire cloud appear in the sky.
Shangguan Patriarch thought that someone was fighting. Then, a huge signboard appeared.
The signboard was supported by a wind formation personally created by Rui Ming. It floated steadily in the air and changed direction to show everyone.
Xiao Han looked for Dong Xi privately. Xiao Han said, ¡°Boss, is this really possible?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problems. Since this matter is chaotic, we¡¯ll just take the east wind and make the situation moreplicated,¡± said Dong Xi.
After all, she was fishing in troubled waters!
Shangguan Patriarch looked at the signboard and fell into deep thought.
Were the merchants nowadays so arrogant when doing business?
There was a sentence written on the sign.
¡°The quota for the Sang Luo Secret Realm is now avable for sale. The highest price offer will be awarded the quota sale.¡±
The pre-sales had not yet been priced. Those who were slightly more powerful naturally wanted to buy a spot for their children.
There were also some cultivators who already had invitation stones and wanted to give them away. When they saw the advertisement of the Rainbow Store, they were immediately unwilling to give them away.
After all, it seemed that the spots in the Secret Realm were worth a lot of money. Most of the cultivators who were invited were rtively poor. Now that they knew that they could exchange for spirit stones, they secretly went to the Rainbow Store.
Many people had evene to the Rainbow Store to start bidding. Dong Xi looked at these people who were bidding and immediately smiled.
¡°I¡¯ve thought of this business move smoothly. Second Senior Brother will definitely praise me when hees back,¡± said Dong Xi.
Xiao Han was holding a jade slip in her hand, calcting everyone¡¯s bid. Hearing Dong Xi¡¯s words, Xiao Han smiled and said, ¡°Not only will the owner praise you, but everyone in the Rainbow Store will!¡±
Dong Xi waved the folding fan in her hand and said shamelessly, ¡°That¡¯s true. Who wouldn¡¯t like someone like me?¡±
In the past, the sry of the Rainbow Store was fixed. After Dong Xi opened the shop in Jinan City, she discussed with Song Qingfeng whether they could pay amission.
This made the employees who were originally only paid ten low-grade spirit stones a month all work actively.
Everyone knew that Dong Xi had something to do with all these changes. Therefore, Dong Xi became the most popr shareholder of the Rainbow Store.
¡°You¡¯re right,¡± said Xiao Han with a smile.
Dong Xi did not continue to boast. She said, ¡°The current price of the quota is not bad, but it¡¯s still not enough. Find some people to manipte public opinion and add fuel to the fire.¡±
When Xiao Han heard this, she said in confusion, ¡°Public opinion? What do you mean? What should we do?¡±
¡°Send someone out to tell them that someone has already bid 10,000 top-grade spirit stones,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile.
When Xiao Han heard this, she immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. Xiao Han said, ¡°Boss, is this really okay? Isn¡¯t it too expensive?¡±
Dong Xi shook his head. In his previous life, Dong Xi had seen other people selling art pieces at ridiculous prices.
¡°It¡¯s fine. Those mighty figures won¡¯t care about such a small price,¡± said Dong Xi.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get it done now!¡± Xiao Han said half-heartedly.
In the next few days, the rumor started with 10,000 top-grade spirit stones, but it became more and more ridiculous. Now, it had be 30,000 top-grade spirit stones.
Cui Liu panicked when he heard the price. He closed the shop and said, ¡°Old Tie, you really don¡¯t know. Those people are looking at me like I¡¯m a treasure. I don¡¯t dare to open my shop at all. I¡¯m afraid that someone will suddenlye in and kill me.¡±
Tie Zhu frowned, his expression bing even more serious.
Tie Zhu came from arge sect. He had done many missions over the years for points.
Tie Zhu had seen too many cases where a man¡¯s wealth could bring him trouble.
If this continued, Cui Liu¡¯s worries mighte true.
However, Tie Zhu was stupid. His brain could train in the Iron Head Technique, but he really could not think of a way.
Tie Zhu patted his head in frustration. ¡°Brother Liu, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go find Junior Sister. She¡¯s smart. She must have a way.¡±
Dong Xi saw Tie Zhu¡¯s message on themunication jade slip. She smiled and replied, ¡°Senior Brother, get Cui Liu to go to the Rainbow Store and sell the spots. I¡¯ve told others that the Rainbow Store will provide protection for the cultivators whoe to sell the spots.¡±
¡°What?¡± Tie Zhu immediately replied. There was such a good thing? Why haven¡¯t I heard of it before? Tell Cui Liu now.¡±
Dong Xi looked at themunication jade slip, and the smile on her face grew wider.
Chapter 442 - 442 Painting Appreciation
442 Painting Appreciation
The past did not matter, now, there was such a rule.
In this way, some ordinary cultivators who were invited would sell their spots without hesitation.
After everything was done, Dong Xi headed straight for the Shangguan Residence.
She had been too busy these few days and had not taken care to contact her father-inw. Since she was free today, she could go over and take a look.
When Dong Xi arrived at the Shangguan Residence, Shangguan Patriarch happened to be appreciating a painting.
Those paintings were all drawn by Shangguan Yun¡¯er. When he saw Dong Xi, Shangguan Patriarch said, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen Yun¡¯er or you these past few days?¡±
Dong Xi said that she was busy cultivating. Shangguan Patriarch nodded his head in relief. Then, he handed the painting in his hand to Dong Xi and said, ¡°Look at Yun¡¯er¡¯s current drawing skills, isn¡¯t it great?¡±
Dong Xi took the painting and looked at it for a long time before saying, ¡°Very good.¡±
Shangguan Patriarch sighed softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe that Yun¡¯er could enter the Dao through paintings and drawings. Now it seems that I was too shallow. If only I had met you earlier.¡±
¡°Father-In-Law, don¡¯t worry. Everything in the world has been decided,¡± Dong Xi said with a smile.
Dong Xi knew why Shangguan Patriarch said this, it was because he did not want to acknowledge Senior Brother Rui Ming as his Master.
It did not seem like much now, but as long as Senior Brother Rui Ming gave the order, Shangguan Patriarch had to carry it out.
Shangguan Patriarch lightly patted Dong Xi¡¯s shoulder, feeling the surging power of his flesh and blood. He was even more gratified.
¡°Virtuous Son-In-Law, you and Yun¡¯er have been married for a long time. Why is there no movement in Yun¡¯er¡¯s stomach?¡± Shangguan Patriarch asked. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing for you young people to hurry up and cultivate, but you can¡¯t forget about this important matter¡¡±
Dong Xi was speechless.
¡°Father-In-Law, don¡¯t worry. I will work hard,¡± Dong Xi said with a guilty conscience.
Shangguan Patriarch patted Dong Xi¡¯s shoulder once again. Everything was said without a word.
¡°Father-In-Law, I heard that someone has raised the price of the quota to 50,000 spirit stones in the past few days. You¡¡± Dong Xi continued.
Shangguan Patriarch wanted to drink some water, but when he heard Dong Xi¡¯s words, his hands trembled and some water spilled out.
Shangguan Patriarch said in disbelief, ¡°What is it? 50,000? Are those people crazy?¡±
Dong Xi also frowned and said, ¡°I heard it from others. Is it that difficult to go to the Secret Realm once? If that¡¯s the case, this little Son-In-Law will not go¡¡±
Without waiting for Dong Xi to finish, Shangguan Patriarch said, ¡°Go! How could you not go? Virtuous Son-In-Law, go apany Yun¡¯er first. Since I have promised you, I will definitely help you find a spot.¡±
The smile on Dong Xi¡¯s face also became more real. Dong Xi said respectfully, ¡°Thank you, Father-In-Law.¡±
Aftering out of the study room of the Shangguan Patriarch, Dong Xi asked a servant to ask around and knew where Shangguan Yun¡¯er was.
Shangguan Patriarch naturally would not let his daughter paint on the streets. Shangguan Patriarch rented a shop for Shangguan Yun¡¯er. Shangguan Yun¡¯er stayed in the shop every day, watching the peopleing and going as she painted. Her days were veryfortable.
When Dong Xi arrived at the shop, Shangguan Yun¡¯er was deep in thought.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er had also drawn a lot of people in the past few days, but she always felt that she had reached a bottleneck.
The people drawn alwayscked something. Shangguan Yun¡¯er could not figure it out, so she did not start drawing.
At this moment, footsteps came from the door. Shangguan Yun¡¯er looked up and saw a slender figure with ck hair hanging on her shoulders.
The people on the road are like jade, and the gentleman is unparalleled in the world.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er never dreamed that he would see the interpretation of this poem in a woman.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er immediately started writing while Xiao Yue immediately ground the ink.
Little Yue had just ground a few times when Dong Xi stepped forward and patted her arm.
Little Yue raised her head in confusion. Dong Xi smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll grind it.¡±
Little Yue stood to the side. Dong Xi took it and continued to grind the ink.
Dong Xi¡¯s ink grinding seemed to have a strange frequency, and Shangguan Yun¡¯er also painted with this frequency.
Little Yue looked at the two of them and her expression softened.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er finished drawing and just as she put down the brush in her hand, a handkerchief appeared in front of her.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was stunned for a moment. Dong Xi had already picked up Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s ink-stained hand and wiped it seriously with a handkerchief.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was stunned. Dong Xi said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. Madam is even more powerful than before.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s face was slightly red as she said, ¡°Really¡ Husband is even more powerful.¡±
¡°Madam, you¡¯re really smart. I didn¡¯t help you much,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile.
¡°If it weren¡¯t for my husband, I¡¯m afraid I would have died long ago.¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er shook her head.
Chapter 443 - 443 Apologize
443 Apologize
Speaking of this, the atmosphere became heavy. Dong Xi¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°There is always a way out. I have been a little busy these few days and have neglected Madam. Today, I am here to apologize to you, Madam.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er frowned, somewhat confused. Was Dong Xi too immersed in her character, and really thought that she was a man?
Shangguan Yun¡¯er also hoped that Dong Xi was a man. If Dong Xi was really a man, how good would it be?
Dong Xi sensed Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s uneasiness. She withdrew her hand and looked at the painting. Dong Xi said, ¡°Madam, drawing a person is not only about the posture of the person, but more importantly¡¡±
As she spoke, Dong Xi raised her hand and pointed at the painting. Dong Xi continued,¡±It¡¯s this pair of eyes.¡±
After Dong Xi left, Shangguan Yun¡¯er did not continue painting. She sat on the chair and pondered over Dong Xi¡¯s words. The eyes of everyone she had seen during these days shed through her mind.
There were smart ones, tired ones, kind ones, fierce ones, numb ones¡
When the sky was dark and the temperature was getting colder, Little Yue propped up a formation and said, ¡°Miss, we should go back. It¡¯s very cold at night. Even if there¡¯s a formation here, your body won¡¯t be able to withstand it.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er immediately came back to her senses. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back now.¡±
The Void Sea was still very lively at night. There was no rule in the cultivation world that the sun would set. Cultivators could go into seclusion for more than ten years and stay outside for half a month without feeling tired.
Although the weather was getting colder at night, everyone¡¯s clothes were much thicker.
When they were about to approach the Shangguan Residence, a shiny object fell on Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s body. The moment Shangguan Yun¡¯er raised her hand to touch it, the snowkes melted.
A voice came from not far away. ¡°It¡¯s snowing! It¡¯s actually snowing! I didn¡¯t expect to see snow in the Void Sea.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er looked over and found that it was two female cultivators talking. Their eyes were shining and they were very beautiful.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was deep in thought, but she quickly put away her thoughts and walked home.
That night, Shangguan Yun¡¯er tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er sighed lightly, put on her shoes, walked to the window, and opened it.
It was already a vast expanse of whiteness outside. A gust of cold wind blew, but it was blocked by the Daoist robe.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was also very happy. She had lived for so many years, but she had never seen such a scene. Today, the Void Sea seemed to have changed.
He recalled Dong Xi¡¯s words, the eyes of the two female cultivators, and Dong Xi¡¯s expression at that time.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er closed her eyes. For some reason, all kinds of eyes appeared in her mind. Finally, they fused into a pair of narrow and long eyes that were very firm.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er let out a breath and sat in front of the table to draw a picture.
The person in the painting stood on the crystal paper. There were countless wind des behind him, and his hair danced in the wind.
There was no unting of skills, nor was there any deliberate sculpting. Shangguan Yun¡¯er was just drawing the picture in her heart.
After thinking for a moment, Shangguan Yun¡¯er picked up her brush again and drew the eyes of the person in the painting.
¡
The meditating Shangguan Patriarch suddenly opened his eyes and his body slowly dissipated.
Soon after, Shangguan Patriarch appeared outside Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s room and said, ¡°Virtuous Son-In-Law, Yun¡¯er, are you two asleep?¡±
Hearing the noise outside, Shangguan Yun¡¯er hurriedly went to open the door. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Father.¡±
Shangguan Patriarch sized up Shangguan Yun¡¯er. He widened his eyes and said, ¡°Yun¡¯er, you¡¯re¡ Stepping into the Dao?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was stunned when she heard what her father said. Shangguan Yun¡¯er did not feel anything.
She even thought that today would be the same as every other day, except for the snow.
Shangguan Patriarch took out the Spirit Testing Stone and said excitedly, ¡°Yun¡¯er, hurry up and give it a try.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er nodded and put his hand on it.
The Spirit Testing Stone gave off a faint light. Shangguan Patriarch smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true! Yun¡¯er, you¡¯ve stepped into the Dao!¡±
People who had already drawn into the Dao cultivated differently from other cultivators. If they wanted to cultivate, they could not absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. Instead, they relied on painting to cultivate.
Whether it was receiving sincere praise from others or gaining enlightenment from the painting, these were all helpful to those who had already stepped into the Dao.
This was almost the same as the wish power of Buddhist cultivators, where faith transformed into spiritual power.
Just as the father and daughter were happy, Shangguan Patriarch looked around the room and said, ¡°Yun¡¯er, why don¡¯t I see my Son-In-Law here? Where did he go?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was stunned. She did noto know that Dong Li had never spent the night with Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
It was just that her father had never asked about it in the past, and Shangguan Yun¡¯er had never told him about it.
Chapter 444 Give Birth to a Baby?
Chapter 444 Give Birth to a Baby?
Shangguan Yun''er did not know how to exin this to her father.
1
Before Shangguan Yun''er could speak, Shangguan Patriarch said angrily, "This kid even promised me to have a baby with you as soon as possible. If he doesn''te back now, how can he have a baby?"
Shangguan Yun''er was speechless.
Hearing this, Shangguan Yun''er did not know how to exin.
Shangguan Yun''er thought for a long time and said, "Father¡ Husband has been busy these days."
When Shangguan Patriarch heard this, he looked at Shangguan Yun''er. Shangguan Patriarch''s eyes were filled with aplicated expression.
Shangguan Patriarch sat on the chair and said, "My silly girl, even if you''re busy, can you be so busy that you don''t have time to give birth?"
Shangguan Yun''er was even more speechless. She knew that her father was right, but¡
Husband was also a girl, how could he have children?
Moreover, her husband had done Shangguan Yun''er a favor. Shangguan Yun''er also knew that her husband needed the identity of the Son-In-Law of the Shangguan family at this time. She could not expose it now and had to help hide it.
Shangguan Yun''er was still thinking about how to exin on Dong Xi''s behalf when Shangguan Patriarch waved his hand and set up a soundproof barrier for the two of them. No one knew which ear was eavesdropping.
Shangguan Patriarch said, "Yun''er, I''m afraid this Son-In-Law''s identity is not simple. Little Ya said that he is not a match for this Son-In-Law. No matter what, I, your father, am at the Soul Formation stage, but I still can''t see through his cultivation. This means that this child has at least a treasure above the supreme-grade artifact¡That crane is his Senior Brother. If his Senior Brother has such a cultivation level, think about it carefully. How powerful must his sect be?"
Shangguan Yun''er did not say anything. Shangguan Patriarch looked at Shangguan Yun''er and continued, "Such a person will definitely have a bright future. Daughter, although you are naturally beautiful, you have just entered the Dao. Women in the cultivation world do notck look. Everyone has almost only had a casual rtionship. I am afraid that he is also ying with you¡As long as you have his child, he will treat you better in the future. Father is also doing this for you. Entering the Dao is only the beginning. Father can''t protect you forever."
Shangguan Yun''er looked at her father and knew that her father was right. However ¡Shangguan Yun''er really could not give birth.
Seeing that her father was about to continue, Shangguan Yun''er immediately said, "Father."
Shangguan Patriarch looked at Shangguan Yun''er. Shangguan Yun''er said, "Father, I will remember what you said. If I return today, I will definitely¡"
Shangguan Yun''er''s face turned red as she said, "I''ll definitely tell him."
When Shangguan Patriarch heard this, he nodded in satisfaction and said, "Alright, hurry up. Cultivators are not easy to conceive. Don''t wait for him to leave. None of you will have a baby."
"Yes, your daughter understands," said Shangguan Yun''er.
¡
Shangguan Yun''er''s blushing face only receded a little after Shangguan Patriarch left.
Shangguan Yun''er was very helpless. She hoped that her husband would finish his business as soon as possible. Otherwise, Shangguan Yun''er would not be able to handle it for long.
Dong Xi didn''t know Shangguan Yun''er''s distress. She did not go back to sleep every night because she was busy with important matters.
The moon in the Void Sea seemed to be bigger than the moon in the Ningtian Sect.
Dong Xi sat on the reef, feeling the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.
Now, Dong Xi''s absorption speed was even faster, and for some reason, the consumption was even greater.
Originally, only a trace of spiritual energy would dissipate after arge cirction. Now, it seemed that one-fifth of it had disappeared.
Dong Xi rubbed her face. This tool should have been used to temper her body, but for some reason, her body did not improve at all.
Dong Xi used the jade slip to ask around anonymously in the square, but no one knew why.
Dong Xi scratched her head in distress. Her hair was so long that it could stand up, but it was still much shorter than before. Dong Xi felt that this length was just enough.
It could not be that her body was really leaking spiritual energy, right?
One-fifth of the spiritual energy. Just thinking about it made her heart ache.
However, this was not important. Dong Xi was afraid that in the future, when she cultivated, more and more spiritual energy would leak out. If that happened, there would be no hope for her ascension.
At that time, even an entire spirit vein would not be able to fill this huge hole.
Just as Dong Xi was feeling vexed, a figure appeared beside her.
Dong Xi raised her head and looked over. It was still that face that was filled with the wrath of both man and god. However, Dong Xi had seen too much and was somewhat immune to it.
"You came out to take a bath?" Dong Xi asked.
Su Cheng was speechless.
Su Cheng looked at Dong Xi helplessly. This little girl''s attitude was bing more and more casual.
"This is seawater," said Su Cheng.
Dong Xi immediately reacted and said, "Oh, I see. Freshwater snakes will have hemorrhoids when they enter the sea!"
Chapter 445 Your Whole Family Has Hemorhoids
Chapter 445 Your Whole Family Has Hemorhoids
When Su Cheng heard Dong Xi''s words, his face instantly darkened. Hemorhoids? Your whole family has hemorrhoids!
1
Dong Xi immediately felt the pressureing towards her. Her heart thumped, and sweat burst out on her forehead.
Dong Xi''s eyes moved, and her brain started to think quickly.
Yes, it was not hemorrhoids. The salt concentration in freshwater snakes was lower than that of seawater. If they could not replenish their water in the sea, they would die of water shortage.
Of course, Big Snake was not dead yet, but his skin would not bind him.
"I was wrong," said Dong Xi immediately.
When it was time to admit defeat, one had to admit defeat. Only in this way could one survive in the cultivation world for a long time. Dong Xi knew this very well.
Seeing that Dong Xi had admitted her mistake, the giant snake withdrew his pressure. Dong Xi said fawningly, "Big Snake, are you a sea snake?"
Su Cheng nced at Dong Xi and said, "If you have time to care about me, you should think about the reason why you lost your spiritual energy."
Dong Xi immediately stopped smiling and said, "Big Snake, do you know the reason?"
Although this was a question, Dong Xi was certain that the snake should know something.
Su Cheng returned to his original form and sat on arge reef at the side, bathing in the moonlight with Dong Xi.
The snowkes that filled the sky seemed to have eyes. When they were about to fall on the snake, they automatically avoided him.
"Find a Spirit Testing Stone and check the attributes of your spirit root," said Su Cheng.
Dong Xi''s eyes widened. She thought about how her cultivation speed was getting faster and faster. Moreover, the attributes of his spirit roots werepletely different the previous three times.
At first, Dong Xi thought that it was an error, but after hearing the snake''s words, it should be because the attributes of the spirit root had increased?
Could it be that Dong Xi''s spiritual root was the legendary growth-type? Wasn''t that too awesome?
Dong Xi reacted and jumped off the reef. Just as she was about to go back, she saw the figure of the snake.
At this moment, Dong Xi could not care less about being afraid of Su Cheng. She directly picked up the little ck snake and threw it into the Demon Beast Bag.
Just as she threw it in, the Demon Beast Bag exploded.
Songsong hugged Da Niu with a dumbfounded expression. Her fluffy tail was like an umbre, firmly protecting Da Niu.
The moment it was about to fall, Dong Xi hurriedly caught Songsong.
Just as he was about to catch the snake again, Su Cheng transformed into his half-human form and appeared in front of Dong Xi.
Dong Xi''s handnded on the spot where Su Cheng''s tail and lower abdomen were connected. She felt a cold sensation and quickly withdrew her hand.
Dong Xi lowered her head, not daring to look at Su Cheng. She exined forcefully, "I n to go back and look for the Spirit Testing Stone. I''m afraid that you won''t be safe. If you fall asleep, once the tide rises..."
As she spoke, Dong Xi could not continue. This excuse was toome. The giant snake could stand in the air, so what if the tide was rising?
But miraculously, Su Cheng did not seem to be that angry after hearing Dong Xi''s words.
However, Su Cheng''s expression was still very bad. Su Cheng said, "You dare to put me in this lowest-grade Demon Beast Bag?"
Dong Xi was in the wrong. She took out a Demon Beast Bag and said, "Why don''t you stuff me in too?"
Su Cheng nced at Dong Xi and said, "Do you think I don''t dare?"
Dong Xi still greeted him with a smile. Didn''t they say that one should not hit a smiling person? Why did not it work when it came to the snake?
"Then what should I do so that you won''t be angry?" Dong Xi sighed.
"The Cooling Pill," said Su Cheng indifferently.
When Dong Xi heard this, she immediately heaved a sigh of relief. She had thought that the snake was going to make things difficult for her. Wasn''t it just a Cooling Pill? Wasn''t that simple?
Dong Xi could be brave because she had the backing of the Rainbow Store. She said in a rxed manner, "Alright, no problem."
Su Cheng continued, "It must be refined by you. It must be a top-grade pill with nine pill veins. 108 batches. If you miss even one batch, I will never forgive you!"
Dong Xi, "..."
Dong Xi''s mouth was faster than her brain. She said, "Otherwise, you won''t forgive me?"
Su Cheng''s face immediately darkened, and he threw a nce at Dong Xi.
Dong Xi immediately changed her words and said, "I''ll refine them! It''s just a mere 108 cauldrons. Alchemists are born to refine pills!"
Su Cheng saw that Dong Xi was still tactful. Su Cheng said, "That''s for the best."
The sky was already slightly bright. The moon had yet to set, but the sun had already appeared, forming a scene of the sun and moon shining together.
The temperature of the Void Sea also slowly rose. The snow that had fallen the entire night was also slowly dissipating.
Everything that happenedst night was like a dream. When the sky brightened, everyone was pulled back to reality.
Dong Xi came to the Rainbow Store and found Xiao Han. Dong Xi said, "Xiao Han, give me a Spirit Testing Stone. I want to try it!"
Chapter 446 - 446 Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures
446 Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures
When Xiao Han heard Dong Xi¡¯s words, although she was very confused, she still obediently went to take the Spirit Testing Stone and personally delivered it to Dong Xi¡¯s room.
¡°Boss, why do you want to test the spirit stones?¡± asked Xiao Han.
Everyone knew that if there were no fortuitous encounters, it was impossible for the spirit root value to change. It was enough to be tested once in a lifetime.
¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just testing it myself for fun,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile.
Xiao Han now had some understanding of Dong Xi. Hearing Dong Xi¡¯s words, she seemed to have understood something. Xiao Han widened her eyes and said, ¡°Boss, did you get some kind of treasure?¡±
¡°Pretty much. I have to try,¡± Dong Xi said vaguely.
Xiao Han did not continue to say anything. Instead, she looked at the stone in Dong Xi¡¯s hand.
Dong Xi was also a little nervous at this moment. She swallowed her saliva and ced her hand on the Spirit Testing Stone.
Dong Xi did not dare to watch the next scene and simply closed her eyes.
Dong Xi felt the energy fluctuation from the Spirit Testing Stone and eximed.
¡°Boss, you¡¯re too awesome!¡± Xiao Han said. ¡°Forget about the three spirit root, each attribute is above 70!¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, she immediately opened her eyes and looked at the Spirit Testing Stone.
¡°95 fire spirit roots, 77 earth spirit roots, and eighty-five Wood Spiritual Roots,¡± muttered Dong Xi.
This data made Dong Xi suck in a breath of cold air. This was a scene that Dong Xi had never dreamed of.
He didn¡¯t expect that the attributes of spirit roots could really grow!
Dong Xi quietly summoned the snake in his sea of consciousness. Dong Xi said, ¡°Big Snake, are you awake? What happened to me? How did my spirit root value increase?¡±
After waiting for a moment, there was no reply from the snake. Dong Xi continued, ¡°Big Snake, could it be that there was a problem with the medicinal bath that Shangguan Yun¡¯er took? We soaked together, and you absorbed a lot. Why don¡¯t you take a test and see if your spirit root value has increased?¡±
After pausing for a moment, Dong Xi continued, ¡°This is too awesome. I have to go back and ask my Father-In-Law if this medicinal bath is still avable. If I continue to soak in it a few more times, wouldn¡¯t my three-spirit root rise to the Heavenly Spirit Root?¡±
When Dong Xi thought about how she was able to turn the tables on a peerless genius from an outer sect disciple, she began to wonder if this body was the miserable supporting actress in the original book.
¡
Just as Dong Xi was letting her imagination run wild, the snake finally woke up. Su Cheng said, ¡°No, the rise of your spirit root has nothing to do with the medicinal bath. It¡¯s a problem with your constitution. Cultivate harder in the future.¡±
After the snake said that, he suddenly remembered that Dong Xi would cultivate every night whenever there was a moon. It seemed that she did not know how to ck off.
If she could increase her spirit root value, Dong Xi felt that he could still ept the disappearance of the spiritual Qi.
If it was not for the Rainbow Store, Dong Xi would have burst outughing.
Xiao Han did not know what Dong Xi was thinking at this moment. In Xiao Han¡¯s eyes, Dong Xi seemed to be deep in thought.
¡°Boss, did your spirit root value increase?¡± Xiao Han asked carefully.
Dong Xi came back to her senses and said, ¡°It has increased.¡±
¡°How much?¡± Xiao Han asked happily.
Dong Xi did not dare to say too much. No matter how powerful the Heavenly Materials and Earthly Treasures were, they could not possibly increase the attributes of the spirit roots by too much.
¡°It only increased by six or seven points,¡± said Dong Xi.
Xiao Han did not suspect anything. She said, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a Heavenly Treasure! Boss, rest first. This subordinate will make you a pot of tea so that you can stabilize your aura.¡±
After Xiao Han had left, Dong Xi startedughing wantonly.
Seeing Dong Xi so happy, Su Cheng said, ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡±
¡°Why?¡± Dong Xi asked. ¡°Are you jealous that my spirit root value can increase?¡±
When Su Cheng heard this, he immediatelyughed. Su Cheng said, ¡°I¡¯m jealous of you?¡±
This girl really knew nothing about Su Cheng. She was really short-sighted.
However, Su Cheng¡¯s words, in Dong Xi¡¯s eyes, were like a dead duck refusing to admit its mistake.
Dong Xi smiled and said, ¡°So be it. I can¡¯tugh at you. Big Snake, you should take it easy. My talent is rare in this world. You don¡¯t have topare yourself with me¡¡±
Su Cheng looked at Dong Xi¡¯s smug expression and smiled contemptuously. Su Cheng did not tell Dong Xi the truth.
Let Dong Xi be happy for a few days.
Su City fell silent once again. Dong Xi was happy for a moment, but there was no one to share it with, so she simply returned to the Shangguan Residence.
As soon as Dong Xi entered the Shangguan Residence, she immediately noticed that the Shangguan Residence was different from usual.
Everyone had a look of joy on their faces. It was the kind of genuine happiness.
Dong Xi was very curious. What kind of joyous asion was this?
Chapter 447 - 447 Stepping Into the Dao
447 Stepping Into the Dao
Dong Xi hurriedly grabbed a maid and said, ¡°Is there something good in the mansion today?¡±
The maid recognized Dong Xi. She immediately bowed and said, ¡°Young Master, you just came back. I think you don¡¯t know that Miss has already entered the Dao.¡±
Dong Xi was stunned for a moment, then she smiled and said, ¡°So fast? I have to hurry and congratte Madam.¡±
No wonder everyone was so happy today. Shangguan Yun¡¯er would not die so quickly after stepping into the Dao, and these people¡¯s lives would be guaranteed.
Dong Xi had just entered Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s room when she found Shangguan Patriarch there.
¡°Madam, you¡¯ve already stepped into the Dao?¡± Dong Xi asked with a smile.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er nodded, not daring to look at Dong Xi.
Dong Xi flicked her wrist and handed the sunflower that she had prepared earlier to Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
¡°A fresh flower matched with a beauty, Madam is really amazing!¡± said Dong Xi.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er took the flowers and said, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Husband.¡±
¡°It¡¯s Madam¡¯s talent that¡¯s good. All I did was say a few words,¡± Dong Xi said with a smile.
As soon as Dong Xi finished speaking, Shangguan Patriarch snorted coldly and said, ¡°Dong Li, I heard from the servant girl that you¡¯re not in your room every night? I kindly entrusted my daughter to you, and you treat her like this?¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
He still needed a proper reason to quibble.
Without waiting for Dong Xi to say anything, Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Father, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s my fault because I didn¡¯t¡ let hime in.¡±
Shangguan Patriarch looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er and said gently, ¡°Yun¡¯er, what do you think? If you didn¡¯t agree, I would have changed your husband. But you clearly agreed, so why didn¡¯t you let him in?¡±
At this point, Shangguan Patriarch frowned and continued, ¡°Yun¡¯er, tell Father the truth. Are you lying for him?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er shook her head. Dong Xi stood up and said, ¡°Father-In-Law, if you say this, it will really be unfair to me and Yun¡¯er. Some time ago, Yun¡¯er¡¯s body was weak and I was really worried. I can only search everywhere to see if there is a way to cure Yun¡¯er.¡±
When Dong Xi said this, Shangguan Patriarch also realized that it was all because of Dong Xi that Shangguan Yun¡¯er was able to survive this tribtion.
It was all thanks to Dong Xi that her daughter was able to enter the Dao and cultivate.
Thinking of this, Shangguan Patriarch looked at Dong Xi with a much gentler expression.
¡°Forget it,¡± Shangguan Patriarch said. ¡°Everything is fine now. You guys should hurry up and get a child.¡±
Dong Xi was speechless.
He did not expect that Dong Xi would be facing the pain of being born at such a young age in the cultivation world.
Dong Xi casually agreed, and the two of them started to talk about the invitation quota.
¡°When I get the quota, you must take good care of Yun¡¯er when you reach the Secret Realm,¡± said the Shangguan Patriarch.
Dong Xi was stunned. He had never thought that Shangguan Patriarch would dare to make such a crazy decision.
Dong Xi said, ¡°Father-In-Law, Yun¡¯er¡¯s health isn¡¯t good. She has just stepped into the Dao. She¡¯s not even at the first level of the Qi Refinement stage yet. Isn¡¯t it too dangerous to follow her to the Secret Realm?¡±
Shangguan Patriarch looked at Dong Xi with admiration and a smile in his eyes. He said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re there to protect her, aren¡¯t you? As long as you carefully protect Yun¡¯er, nothing will happen to her.¡±
Shangguan Patriarch naturally had his own thoughts as well. The Secret Realm only opened once every 200 years. If he waited for the next time, he did not know what cultivation level Yun¡¯er would reach.
It was better to take a gamble now. Yun¡¯er still had all kinds of magic tools that Shangguan Patriarch had prepared. If she could gain something in the Secret Realm, her future cultivation would be much easier.
When Dong Xi heard Shangguan Patriarch¡¯s words, she was instantly stunned.
Did Shangguan Patriarch trust Dong Xi too much?
Dong Xi could not even guarantee that she would be able to do it in the Secret Realm, yet she still had to protect a cultivator who was no different from a mortal?
¡°Father-In-Law, I¡¯m not afraid of the unexpected. I¡¯m just afraid¡ What if¡¡± Dong Xi said.
Dong Xi wanted to continue the discussion, but before he could finish, Shangguan Patriarch interrupted him. Shangguan Patriarch said, ¡°There¡¯s no what if! You and Yun¡¯er muste back in one piece.¡±
Dong Xi did not say anything else, but she had an idea in her heart.
The two spots would definitely cost a lot of spirit stones. At that time, Dong Xi would just help Shangguan Yun¡¯er hire a few more bodyguards.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er saw Dong Xi¡¯s frown and also felt that it was inappropriate to follow her into the Secret Realm.
For so many years, Shangguan Yun¡¯er had been his father¡¯s burden. Now, he had to drag someone down?
¡°Father¡¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er said.
Before Shangguan Yun¡¯er could say anything, Shangguan Patriarch said, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡±
Seeing Shangguan Yun¡¯er shut up obediently, Shangguan Patriarch looked at Dong Xi again. Shangguan Patriarch said, ¡°Virtuous Son-In-Law, do you agree to what I said today?¡±
Chapter 448 - 448 Take on the Duty
448 Take on the Duty
Dong Xi had an idea and naturally agreed without hesitation.
¡°I agree. Father-In-Law, don¡¯t worry. I will ensure Yun¡¯er¡¯s safe return,¡± said Dong Xi.
Seeing Dong Xi agree, Shangguan Yun¡¯er was instantly stunned. She looked at Dong Xi with an indescribable expression.
Shangguan Patriarchughed and said, ¡°Very good. As expected of the husband chosen by the heavens for my daughter. He¡¯s responsible!¡±
Shangguan Patriarch stood up and walked towards Dong Xi.
After walking up to Dong Xi, Shangguan Patriarch waved his hand and a key appeared.
¡°This key can open half of the doors of the Shangguan Residence,¡± said Shangguan Patriarch. ¡°The other half depends on your performance.¡±
When Dong Xi saw the key, she suddenly remembered the wish she had made before.
If she got half of the family business, then then she will destroy all of Shangguan Residence¡ Isn¡¯t it not too far away?
Seeing that Dong Xi did not take it, Shangguan Patriarch simply ced the key in Dong Xi¡¯s hand. Then, he patted Dong Xi¡¯s arm and left with a smile.
Dong Xi and Shangguan Yun¡¯er were the only ones left in the room. Dong Xi felt a little embarrassed by Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s coquettish gaze. Dong Xi smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s better for you to keep this.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er didn¡¯t take it. Dong Xi continued, ¡°The man is outside, the woman is inside.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er looked at Dong Xi. Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s tone became heavier as she repeated, ¡°The woman is inside?¡±
Dong Xi was silent for a long time. In the end, she coughed a few times and put away the key. Dong Xi said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll keep the key first. If Madam needs it, ask me for it.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er nodded and said nothing.
Dong Xi, on the other hand, came forward curiously and said, ¡°Furen, have you really stepped into the Dao?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know, but my father said so.¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er shook her head.
Dong Xi immediately took Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s pulse, and spiritual energy entered Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s body.
The green wood spiritual energy went all the way to her Dantian and found that there was no change at all. There was not a trace of spiritual energy in her Dantian either.
Dong Xi frowned and used her spiritual energy to walk around Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s body.
In the end, she found a bit of fog in Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s heart.
Misty clouds surrounded Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s wood spirit crystal. Within the spiritual energy, it seemed like an illusory heart was taking shape.
Dong Xi withdrew his hand and raised his head to look into Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s eyes. Dong Xi smiled and said, ¡°Madam, how about drawing one?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er nodded. Dong Xi walked to the table sensibly. Dong Xi said, ¡°Madam, let me grind the ink for you.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er raised her brush and started painting. Now, her painting was smoother than before.
Dong Xi saw that Shangguan Yun¡¯er had only used a few strokes and Dong Xi¡¯s head had already appeared on the paper.
Dong Xi could not help but praise in her heart. Regardless of whether it was theter generations or the cultivation world, those who had specialties were all awesome.
Dong Xi looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s drawing of herself. Initially, she did not feel anything, until¡ Shangguan Yun¡¯er drew her eyes.
Dong Xi looked at herself in the painting and suddenly had a subtle feeling.
Dong Xi secretly transmitted a trace of spiritual energy. The eyes of the person in the painting suddenly moved.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er, who was standing in front of the painting, was startled. She hurriedly took a step back and crashed into Dong Xi¡¯s arms.
Dong Xi was a little shorter than Shangguan Yun¡¯er. She stuck her head out from the side and said, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t panic. I just did a magic trick.¡±
Seeing Dong Xi¡¯s expression, Shangguan Yun¡¯er guessed that the matter just now should have been done by Dong Xi. Shangguan Yun¡¯er immediately heaved a sigh of relief.
Dong Xi injected her spiritual energy into the painting once again. The hands in the painting were put away, and the key in her hand was also put into her pocket. She even took a few steps forward and sat on the chair, crossing her legs.
After Shangguan Yun¡¯er saw it, she said in surprise, ¡°This is¡ The ability of an art cultivator?¡±
¡°That¡¯s not all,¡± Dong Xi shook her head.
¡°What else is there?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er asked curiously.
Dong Xi asked Shangguan Yun¡¯er to take out the painting that she had bought from the art gallery. Dong Xi said, ¡°Madam, these two paintings were painted by a painter. Previously, you were a mortal and couldn¡¯t see anything. Now that you¡¯ve stepped into the Dao, look at these two paintings again. Is there any difference?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er looked at the paintings and suddenly understood. No wonder Dong Xi was willing to spend so many spirit stones to buy these two paintings.
It turned out that these were all drawn by art cultivators.
From the very beginning, Dong Xi had wanted Shangguan Yun¡¯er toprehend something from the two paintings.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er opened the two paintings one by one. The first one was the painting of a white bird.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s current cultivation was still shallow, so she could not see anything at first nce.
However, Dong Xi had said that there was something special about this painting. Shangguan Yun¡¯er calmed down and carefully observed every stroke on the painting, wanting to see something.
Chapter 449 - 449 Enchanted
449 Enchanted
After watching for a long time, Shangguan Yun¡¯er suddenly felt that something was different.
The bird in the painting seemed to havee alive. It was clearly not moving, but Shangguan Yun¡¯er could feel an inexplicable trace of vitality.
Soon after, she smelled the fragrance of flowers and heard the chirping of birds. Shangguan Yun¡¯er was momentarily entranced.
However, in the next moment, someone patted Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s shoulder gently.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er finally regained her senses. She looked at the youth in front of her, still wearing that signature smile.
When she looked at the painting again, there were no birds or flowers.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s eyes were filled with astonishment. Dong Xi said, ¡°Madam, do you understand the mystery of this painting?¡±
¡°Is this an illusion?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er nodded.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er had never left the house before, nor had she encountered any danger. She had only heard about the illusory realm from the maids and others in the residence. Today was the first time she had experienced it personally.
¡°That¡¯s right. A painter is not the same as a powerful art cultivator. A brilliant painter can not only confuse people with his paintings, but also create a world with them,¡± Dong Xi nodded and said.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. She had never mentioned this before.
¡°Is painting really that powerful?¡± asked Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
Seeing the hope hidden in Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s eyes, Dong Xi nodded.
¡°Of course it is. I¡¯ve never lied to my wife,¡± said Dong Xi.
When Shangguan Yun¡¯er heard Dong Xi¡¯s words, she seemed to have made a decision. Raising her head to look at Dong Xi, Shangguan Yun¡¯er said firmly, ¡°I will definitely paint more in the future.¡±
¡°Alright, wait for us toe back from the Secret Realm,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile.
When Shangguan Yun¡¯er heard this, she frowned and looked at Dong Xi. Shangguan Yun¡¯er wanted to say something but hesitated.
¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Dong Xi asked with concern. ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er looked at Dong Xi. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Are you leaving aftering back from the Secret Realm?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er knew that Dong Xi was not a member of the Void Sea and would leave sooner orter.
Dong Xi did not lie to Shangguan Yun¡¯er, and said frankly that if she found the Deep Sea Extreme Ice, she would leave.
¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll leave once I find the item I want,¡± said Dong Xi.
¡°Then what do you want?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er asked. ¡°What was it? Perhaps my father can help you.¡±
¡°The item is in the Secret Realm.¡± Dong Xi shook her head.
Seeing Shangguan Yun¡¯er ming herself, Dong Xi could not help butugh. Holding Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s hand, Dong Xi said, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already promised Father-In-Law that I¡¯ll definitely have a way to protect you.¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s tone was calm, as if she was going to say itter. However, after Shangguan Yun¡¯er heard it, her agitated mood calmed down.
Their eyes met. Shangguan Yun¡¯er saw Dong Xi¡¯s eyes shining like the stars in the sky.
What kind of husband would such a woman find in the future?
A person like Dong Xi should be standing at the top of the cultivation world, receiving the admiration of everyone. Who knew who could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with Dong Xi at that time?
Of course, this had nothing to do with Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
This morning, Dong Xi had just woken up from his meditative state when she sensed the spiritual energy fluctuation on themunication jade slip.
Dong Xi took out the jade slip and looked at it. It was a message from Xiao Han.
[Boss, there¡¯s a big order. Someone bought two spots and offered 120,000 top-grade spirit stones!]
When Dong Xi saw this message, she instantly woke up.
What the hell! 120,000? And top-grade spirit stones?
The people of the Void Sea were indeed very rich.
¡°Do you know who the buyer is? Do you need protection?¡± Dong Xi asked immediately.
¡°She¡¯s from the Shangguan family. She doesn¡¯t need protection,¡± Xiao Han replied immediately.
Dong Xi was speechless.
Very good, the fertile water should not flow into others¡¯ fields.
¡°Is there anyone else who wants to sell the quota?¡± Dong Xi asked through voice chat.
¡°Yes,¡± Xiao Han replied immediately. ¡°There are 11 people so far.¡±
Dong Xi immediately narrowed her eyes and started to think.
Eleven people meant 11 invitation stones. Each person had five spots, which meant 66 spots.
He did not know how many invitation stones were given to the mythical realm this time. One more person entering meant one morepetitor.
No, I still have to ask Father-In-Law.
At this moment, Xiao Han sent a voice message saying, ¡°Boss, these people need our protection, but this shop has just opened¡¡±
¡°What?¡± Dong Xi said through voice chat. ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t have enough manpower?¡±
Chapter 450 - 450 Strong Man
450 Strong Man
Dong Xi did not wait for Xiao Han¡¯s reply and quickly went to the Rainbow Store. She found Xiao Han and asked again.
Xiao Han frowned and nodded. Dong Xi thought for a moment and thought of something. She said confidently, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have an idea.¡±
What was there to be afraid of if they did not have enough manpower? There was still Senior Brother Rui Ming, and wasn¡¯t Father-In-Law an able-bodied man?
Xiao Han trusted Dong Xi very much. Seeing Dong Xi take over this matter, Xiao Han immediately heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°Xiao Han, help me spread the news. Tell them that you¡¯re hiring fighters who can enter the Secret Realm. Hire them at a high price,¡± said Dong Xi.
When Xiao Han heard this, she was very surprised. Xiao Han said, ¡°Boss, are you looking for guards?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯m asking for someone else,¡± Dong Xi shook her head.
¡°What price do you want for the guards?¡± asked Xiao Han.
¡°About 1,000 top-grade spirit stones,¡± said Dong Xi.
¡°How many do you need?¡± Xiao Han asked after noting down the price. ¡°What cultivation level do you need?¡±
¡°Of course, the more the merrier,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile. ¡°As long as you have the qualifications to enter the Secret Realm, it doesn¡¯t matter what cultivation level you have.¡±
This kind of employment could be considered a form of roping in. As long as enough people were roped in, thepetition would be even stronger.
Xiao Han did not understand. She frowned and said, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s no restriction on cultivation level. What if a Qi Refinement stage cultivator signs up? This subordinate has also heard about that Secret Realm. If they find guards at the Qi Refinement stage, it¡¯s not certain who will be guarding who.¡±
Dong Xi shook her head and said with an unfathomable expression, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. There¡¯s strength in numbers.¡±
Xiao Han did not understand Dong Xi¡¯s thoughts, but she trusted Dong Xi very much.
Whatever Dong Xi said, Xiao Han would believe it. Xiao Han said, ¡°This subordinate will do it immediately.¡±
After Dong Xi left the Rainbow Store, she went to the inn and told Rui Ming about these things. Rui Ming did not understand why Dong Xi did this. Rui Ming said, ¡°Junior Sister, if youck manpower, I can help you.¡±
¡°Senior Brother, your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet.¡± Dong Xi shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to personally take care of such a small matter. Just ask Shangguan Patriarch to go.¡±
After saying that, Dong Xi smiled and continued to persuade him, ¡°Senior Brother, you have to take down the old man¡¯s prestige and let him know that he has to pay back sooner orter.¡±
Rui Ming thought for a moment, but did not refuse. He casually took out a voice transmission talisman and sent it to Shangguan Patriarch.
Dong Xi immediately left. If he was caught red-handed by Shangguan Patriarch, how could he continue to y tricks in the future?
Shangguan Patriarch came to Rui Ming¡¯s ce to receive the order and then immediately left.
Directly giving him a quick death was far less pleasurable than this.
Shangguan Patriarch returned to the Shangguan Residence and started to smash the room.
When Dong Xi returned, Shangguan Patriarch was not angry at all.
Dong Xi clicked her tongue in her heart. This Father-In-Law¡¯s ability to swallow his anger was not bad!
¡°Son-In-Law greets Father-In-Law,¡± said Dong Xi.
Shangguan Patriarch nodded and said, ¡°Yes, why are you here?¡±
Dong Xi smiled and did not hesitate. Shangguan Patriarch persuaded, ¡°Father-In-Law, I wonder if you have any news about the Secret Realm?¡±
Dong Xi raised his head and saw Shangguan Patriarch¡¯s probing gaze. Dong Xi smiled and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it over and over again. I think it¡¯s better to find out. It¡¯ll be better if I have a map of the Secret Realm. I can also protect Yun¡¯er better. Also, how many invitation stones are there in the Secret Realm? How many people have entered the Secret Realm this time?¡±
When Shangguan Patriarch heard Dong Xi¡¯s words, his expression changed. It seemed that this Son-In-Law was indeed worried about his daughter.
In this way, Shangguan Patriarch told him everything that had happened in the past.
¡°There are a total of 100 invitation stones in the Secret Realm,¡± said Shangguan Patriarch. ¡°If we convert them, there will be 600 people entering the Secret Realm every time. We can¡¯t rule out the possibility that some people will go to those who have invitation stones in advance to snatch them away in order to reduce thepetitiveness after entering.¡±
When Dong Xi learned that the Secret Realm was on an invitation basis, she knew that such a thing would happen.
Everyone had different thoughts. If Dong Xi could think of forming an alliance with some cultivators, there would naturally be others who would think of getting rid of some people in advance.
Shangguan Patriarch told him everything that had happened in the Secret Realm. After a pause, he continued, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get someone to send you the map.¡±
Dong Xi also understood. She smiled and said, ¡°So, Father-In-Law, you¡¯ve also been to this Secret Realm before. There¡¯s no need for someone to specially make an extra trip. I have nothing to do now. I¡¯ll juste and get it myself tomorrow!¡±
Chapter 451 Waiting in the Room
Chapter 451 Waiting in the Room
When Dong Xi said this, Shangguan Patriarch''s face immediately darkened.
"I''ll be out tomorrow and won''t be in the mansion," Shangguan Patriarch said through gritted teeth.
"Son-In-Law wille the day after tomorrow," said Dong Xi.
"I have something to do outside the day after tomorrow," said Shangguan Patriarch.
¡
Seeing that Shangguan Patriarch was running out of patience, Dong Xi stopped provoking him and said, "Alright, Son-In-Law will wait in the room."
"You go back first." Shangguan Patriarch nodded.
When Shangguan Patriarch saw Dong Xi''s smiling face, he felt very annoyed. Sometimes, he felt that this virtuous Son-In-Law was quite sensible, but sometimes, he did not have any judgment at all. It was really strange.
Xiao Han contacted Dong Xi five dayster. At this time, there were only two days left before the opening of the Secret Realm.
Dong Xi took advantage of these few days to prepare some items that could be used in the Secret Realm. After receiving Xiao Han''s message, Dong Xi was afraid that the Shangguan Patriarch, who was paying close attention to the Rainbow Store, would find out. So, Dong Xi simply asked Xiao Han out for a chat.
The two of them sat in the private room of the teahouse and closed the doors and windows. The restriction of the teahouse could iste their voices and prevent outsiders from eavesdropping.
The waiter served tea to the two of them and walked out.
When Xiao Han saw that there were only two people in the room, she immediately took out a jade slip and handed it to Dong Xi. Xiao Han said, "Boss, look, all the people who can be hired are here. There are 132 people."
When Xiao Han said this, her heart ached.
If they were to hire all 130 of them, that would be 132,000 spirit stones, and they would be top-quality spirit stones.
Although they had earned some spirit stones this time, who would not feel heartache if they spent hundreds of thousands of spirit stones like this? What did the boss want?
Dong Xi, on the other hand, was much calmer. She was seriously looking at Xiao Han''s jade slip.
Xiao Han was very clear about the cultivation level, weapons, and spirit roots of these people.
Of course, these people''s cultivation levels were basically a little low. Even if they were willing to be hired, they felt that they would not be able to obtain anything in the Secret Realm. If they were hired, they would still be able to earn top-grade spirit stones.
Their calctions were not bad, but Dong Xi was naturally not someone who would be easily taken advantage of.
Dong Xi looked at the jade slip and returned it to Xiao Han. Dong Xi said, "Tell them that if they want to be guards, they must listen to orders and not act on their own. Also, everything they obtain in the Secret Realm must be handed over. When theye out, they will be distributed ording to everyone''s contribution."
Xiao Han agreed and then sent Dong Xi''s instructions to the people in the Rainbow Store.
As expected, with this condition, only 62 people were willing to be hired.
"62 it is, it''s enough," Dong Xi immediately said.
Xiao Han immediately prepared a contract and went back. Those who were willing to be hired signed the contract. The contract was protected by the Heavenly Dao and no one could vite it.
It was also because of this that Dong Xi felt very assured.
After solving the problem of the guards, Dong Xi put down the worries in her heart. Shangguan Yun''er would go to the Secret Realm with them. As long as they entered and exited the Secret Realm, Dong Xi''s mission would be consideredplete.
Dong Xi bade farewell to Xiao Han in satisfaction. After leaving the teahouse, Dong Xi returned to the Shangguan Residence.
Unexpectedly, Little Ya was actually at the door today, as if she was waiting for someone.
Dong Xi walked forward and said with a smile, "Fellow Daoist Little Ya, long time no see."
Little Ya looked at Dong Xi coldly. Little Ya said directly, "I saw you go to a teahouse with a female cultivator today. Is that true?"
"Yes, so what?" Dong Xi raised her eyebrows and said."
Little Ya''s face immediately darkened. Little Ya warned, "You''re now the Young Master of the Shangguan family. No matter what you did in the past, you can''t do it now. You have to take into ount the Shangguan family and the Young Miss''s reputation. If I see it again next time, I''ll report it to Old Master directly."
When Dong Xi heard this, she immediatelyughed. Dong Xi circled around Little Ya and looked into her eyes. Dong Xi said lightly, "I didn''t expect Fellow Daoist Little Ya to help me hide it. Thank you so much, Fellow Daoist Little Ya."
Little Ya looked at Dong Xi''s cynical smile and knew that Dong Xi definitely did not take what she said just now seriously. Little Ya said, "Make a Heart Demon Oath now."
Dong Xi immediately became serious. Dong Xi said, "There''s no need for that. Since you want to be a piece of trash who only knows how toin, go tell Father-In-Law then."
After Dong Xi finished speaking, she walked around Little Ya and walked inside. The fan in her hand swayed slightly. She really looked like Second Senior Brother Song Qingfeng.
Little Ya was so angry that she gritted her teeth and snorted coldly. She turned around andined to Shangguan Patriarch.
Chapter 452 Explosives
Chapter 452 Explosives
Naturally, Dong Xi was not afraid of this. After Shangguan Patriarch came, Dong Xi casually said that he would help Yun''er find a guard, and the matter was resolved.
When Shangguan Patriarch heard Dong Xi''s words, not only did he not get angry, he even felt that this Son-In-Law was sent by the heavens to help share his worries.
Shangguan Patriarch said happily, "I''ve thought about it for a long time. It''s indeed dangerous for the two of you to go to the Secret Realm. Yun''er has the treasures I prepared. I must make sure that you have some treasures with you as well."
After saying that, Shangguan Patriarch took out an item and handed it to Dong Xi.
Dong Xi looked at the ck ball in his hand. She could even feel the violent energy from this item.
However, Dong Xi had never seen this item before.
"Father-In-Law, what is this?" Dong Xi asked.
"It''s just some small things, just like firecrackers. It''s just a little more powerful than that," Shangguan Patriarch smiled and said.
When Shangguan Patriarch said that it was a little more powerful, he deliberately emphasized it. Dong Xi immediately understood that the power was probably a little too strong.
Dong Xi instantly recalled the explosives thrown out by the leader at Cui Liu''s shop that day.
It could not be this thing, right? Dong Xi frowned and pondered.
After thinking for a moment, Dong Xi subconsciously felt that her Father-In-Law should not be so stingy. He wanted to protect Shangguan Yun''er, but he only gave her such a small item. Was it not reasonable?
However, this was still better than nothing.
"Thank you, Father-In-Law." Dong Xi bowed and said.
...
On the morning of the journey to the Secret Realm, Dong Xi saw Shangguan Yun''er, who had been in seclusion for a long time.
Shangguan Yun''er was wearing a Daoist robe. Dong Xi had received so many Daoist robes from the Big Snake previously, so she now had some insight.
Dong Xi looked over and knew that Shangguan Yun''er''s Daoist robe not only had astonishing defensive power, it also increased her speed.
Shangguan Patriarch was very generous to his daughter.
Dong Xi sized up Shangguan Yun''er and discovered that Shangguan Yun''er had already reached the second level of Qi Refinement stage.
Dong Xi could not help but click her tongue. One look and it was obvious that Shangguan Patriarch had used medicinal pills to improve it.
If it was not for the limited time, Shangguan Patriarch might have wanted to directly raise Shangguan Yun''er''s cultivation to the Now that Shangguan Yun''er had stepped into the Dao, Shangguan Patriarch had many ways to help her raise her cultivation.
perfection level of the Foundation Establishment stage, and then let Shangguan Yun''er follow Dong Xi to the Secret Realm.
In the past, Shangguan Yun''er was unable to cultivate, so the solutions he had prepared were useless.
Now that Shangguan Yun''er had stepped into the Dao, Shangguan Patriarch had many ways to help her raise her cultivation.
Shangguan Patriarch pulled Shangguan Yun''er with one hand and Dong Xi with the other. Shangguan Patriarch was a little surprised.
Why did this Son-In-Law''s hand look like a woman''s and was much smaller than his daughter''s?
Although he was surprised, Shangguan Patriarch did not show it on his face. Shangguan Patriarch ced Shangguan Yun''er''s hand in Dong Xi''s hand and said with a smile, "Virtuous Son-In-Law, I''ll hand Yun''er over to you today. You must take good care of Yun''er when we enter the Secret Realm."
Dong Xi did not agree immediately. She was even a little lost in thought.
Su Cheng''s voice sounded in his sea of consciousness. He said, "This male cultivator touched your hand."
Dong Xi was speechless and said coldly, "Shut your mouth."
Shangguan Patriarch naturally could not hear her, but he looked at Dong Xi with some dissatisfaction. Realizing that Dong Xi still had note back to his senses, Shangguan Patriarch said again, "Son-In-Law?"
Dong Xi came back to her senses and immediately said, "Father-In-Law, don''t worry. I will definitely protect Yun''er."
Shangguan Patriarch nodded and said, "Son-In-Law, what were you thinking just now?"
Dong Xi was stunned for a moment, then she sighed and said, "I''m just worried about the Secret Realm. After all, it''s very unfamiliar and I don''t have much confidence."
When Shangguan Patriarch heard this, heforted, "Life and death are determined by fate, and sess or failure is determined by the heavens. The preparations you have made these days have already surpassed many people. When you enter the Secret Realm, don''t be impulsive or advance rashly."
"Thank you, Father-In-Law, for your guidance," Dong Xi withdrew her hand and said.
As soon as she finished speaking, the crimson sky in the distance seemed to sink slowly. It collided with the blue seawater, emitting bursts of dazzling light.
"The Secret Realm is about to open. You guys should hurry up and go."
Dong Xi nodded and brought Shangguan Yun''er out of the Shangguan Residence, walking towards the Rainbow Store.
Cui Liu and Tie Zhu had been waiting for a long time in the Rainbow Store. When they saw Dong Xi bringing Shangguan Yun''er over, they looked at other ces. Tie Zhu said, "Who are the other two people that''sing with us?"
The two people who went with them were people who Dong Xi had selected from countless buyers for a long time. They were people with clean family backgrounds, good abilities, and were of no threat.
Even though Dong Xi already knew, she still shook her head and said, "I don''t know. We''ll know when we meet them."
Chapter 453 - 453 Team 17
453 Team 17
It did not take long for the two of them to arrive.
One could tell at a nce that the two of them were master and servant. The young man was dressed in luxurious clothes, and the other person followed behind him, looking as if he was following the young man¡¯s lead.
The young man looked at them arrogantly and said, ¡°You guys are Team 17?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, they¡¯re all in Team 17,¡± Dong Xi nodded.
¡°Who has the invitation stone?¡± the young man asked.
Cui Liu nced at the young man and said, ¡°It¡¯s in my hands.¡±
Hearing Cui Liu¡¯s voice, the young man lowered his head and looked at Cui Liu.
Seeing that Cui Liu was not tall, the young man smiled and said, ¡°So it¡¯s a dwarf? How about this, give me the invitation stone and enter the Secret Realm. I¡¯ll be responsible for your safety.¡±
Dong Xi had not expected that the person she had spent so much time choosing would actually be such a profligate young master.
Tie Zhu immediately stepped forward and blocked Cui Liu behind him. Tie Zhu said, ¡°I will naturally protect my brothers. I don¡¯t need you.¡±
The young man frowned and was about to say something when Dong Xi spoke first, ¡°The invitation stone is chosen by the Secret Realm. If we give it to you and you can¡¯t bring us in, will you bear the losses?¡±
The young man said, ¡°You¡¡±
He had only mentioned ¡®you¡¯, but the youth¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Shangguan Yun¡¯er. The youth approached Shangguan Yun¡¯er and said, ¡°Fairy, I¡¯m Long Wei. Meeting you is fate. This time, being able to go to the Secret Realm with you is fate given by the heavens¡ May I know your name? Can we exchange spirit breath?¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
Fortunately, Dong Xi was a woman. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she be cuckolded?
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was startled by the youth and immediately hid behind Dong Xi.
Dong Xi stretched out her hand to stop Long Wei and took out her long sword. Dong Xi said, ¡°How dare you harass my wife in front of me? Unsheathe your sword!¡±
Long Wei looked at Dong Xi, who had just reached his chest, in astonishment. Then, he looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er, who was even taller than Dong Xi. Long Wei¡¯s expression changed again and again.
A momentter, Long Wei said, ¡°Fairy! Why are you so depressed? Am I not much better than this guy?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er turned her head to look elsewhere. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°In my heart, my Husband is the best.¡±
Dong Xi immediatelyughed. She used the hilt of her sword to knock on Long Wei¡¯s chest. Dong Xi said, ¡°Did you hear that? Don¡¯t stand around and waste time here!¡±
With this interlude, Long Xu also stopped.
However, only an hour had passed, and Long Wei was already a little impatient.
¡°F*ck, how long will it take for this Secret Realm to open?¡± Long Wei said. ¡°It had been an hour. It was too boring.¡±
Dong Xi nced at Long Wei and said, ¡°Before you came, we waited for you for more than six hours. What can you do if you only wait for a short while?¡±
Long Wei tidied his clothes and said arrogantly, ¡°That¡¯s different. It¡¯s your honor to wait for me.¡±
Dong Xi chuckled and said, ¡°If you have the time, you should rest well and recover your spiritual energy. Perhaps you can go further in the Secret Realm.¡±
Dong Xi was just reminding him out of goodwill. She did not expect Long Wei to say disdainfully, ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble. A Spirit Restore Pill can solve these sorts of problems. I¡¯m not someone whocks medicinal pills.¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°?¡±
Tsk, tsk, tsk, this person was actually acting tough here?
Don¡¯t think that Dong Xi did not know that when Long Wei was showing off just now, he was secretly looking at Madam.
Dong Xi said, ¡°Huh¡ You¡¯re going to eat the pill now? Wait until you enter the Secret Realm, you brat, just wait to cry!¡±
Long Wei immediately said, ¡°Who knows who will cry! I think you¡¯re just a gigolo.¡±
¡
The two were still bickering when Cui Liu suddenly shouted, ¡°Wei,e over. The Secret Realm is about to open.¡±
Everyone was stunned at first, then they looked at the glowing stone in Cui Liu¡¯s hand.
They immediately gathered around Cui Liu. The light of the invitation stone slowly expanded and finally formed a light shield that enveloped the six of them.
The figures of Dong Xi and the others also started to disappear bit by bit. At this moment, the surrounding people also disappeared.
Teleportation was really not a good feeling. Dong Xi had already taken many long-distance teleportations, so it was easy for her to ept.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er and Long Wei¡¯s expressions were extremely bad.
Fortunately, it did not take long. In less than 15 minutes, the light disappeared and everyone had already arrived in the Secret Realm.
Long Wei instantly rushed out and began to vomit not far away.
Dong Xi started to look at the building in front of her.
This was a huge city, not theke that Shangguan Patriarch had mentioned.
Dong Xi did not think that Shangguan Patriarch would lie to her. There was only one possibility.
Every time she entered the Secret Realm, she would be in a different ce. Theke might be far away from them!
Chapter 454 - 454 Illusion
454 Illusion
Dong Xi did not know how big the Secret Realm was. Shangguan Patriarch had also mentioned this ce, so he might not have been here before.
Dong Xi took out a spirit fruit and gave it to Shangguan Yun¡¯er to eat, to suppress Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s difort.
Cui Liu looked at the city in front of him and said, ¡°How do we enter now?¡±
Tie Zhu said, ¡°Why are we outside the city? If only we appeared in the city.¡±
Cui Liu said, ¡°The city gate is guarded. Do you want to go in other directions to take a look? Perhaps the city gate in other directions is open.¡±
Before Dong Xi could say anything, she noticed that her martial arts were a little strange and she could not circte her cultivation techniques.
This was the first time she had encountered such a situation since she started cultivating this cultivation technique.
Dong Xi looked around and found that they were not the only ones here. There were three other groups not far away.
At this moment, the sound of a horn rang out without any warning. Then, the sky lit up, and shouts of killing could be heard from the surroundings.
In the distance, there were thousands of soldiers, armed with spears and wearing armor. There was also cavalry charging towards the city.
Looking at the city again, it was originally empty, but now it was filled with soldiers, all of them pulling bows and arrows and aiming below.
Long Wei could not care less about the difort and vomiting. Long Wei said, ¡°Umm¡ What¡¯s happening?¡±
¡°It should be an illusion,¡± said Long Wei¡¯s guard, Qing Niao.
Upon hearing the words ¡®Illusion¡¯, Tie Zhu and Cui Liu heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°No, it¡¯s not an illusion.¡± Dong Xi shook her head.
After being tortured by Songsong so many times, Dong Xi could tell if it was an illusion or not.
Even though Dong Xi did not know why the army had suddenly appeared, she knew that if she did not do something, they would be injured by the soldiers.
Dong Xi subconsciously raised her hand to create a protective barrier, but she realized that she could not use her spiritual energy at all.
Dong Xi was shocked and immediately said, ¡°Not good, we can¡¯t use spiritual power here.¡±
When everyone heard this, they were all stunned. Then, they began to check themselves.
In the end, they realized that Dong Xi was right. Tie Zhu did not mind. As a body cultivator, hisbat strength did not really need spiritual energy.
Tie Zhu took out his boxing gloves and put them on. Dong Xi also took out her long sword.
Long Wei immediately panicked. Long Wei said, ¡°What should we do? I can¡¯t open my storage ring now.¡±
As he spoke, a group of people had already rushed to the front of the crowd.
¡°Shoot!¡± someone shouted.
A rain of arrows flew over, but Dong Xi and the others dodged them in a sorry state. Then, they were about to engage in closebat with the soldiers.
Dong Xi was fine, but no matter how powerful she was, she could not face so many people, nor could she take care of Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
Normally, there would only be one hooligan in a team, but there were two in Dong Xi¡¯s team¡
Dong Xi faintly felt that if Long Wei died, this checkpoint would be even more difficult.
Dong Xi thought for a moment and immediately said, ¡°Run first, run to the back.¡±
Although it was harder to run to the back, at least he did not have to face so much firepower.
Dong Xi grabbed a soldier¡¯s shield and raised it up. She led the crowd and ran backward, Tie Zhu covering the rear.
However, before they could run far, they heard a soldier shout, ¡°There are deserters!¡±
Then, a series of shouts and shouts sounded.
Dong Xi looked at the soldiers who were not attacking the city but were instead thinking of charging at the crowd. Dong Xi was instantly dumbfounded.
However, soon, Dong Xi understood that he could not escape.
In a situation where they would definitely die if they fled, these soldiers would treat Dong Xi and the others as deserters. This meant that they were now part of the army.
Dong Xi immediately had everyone change directions and run toward the city.
¡°Charge!¡± Dong Xi shouted as he ran. ¡°Deserters will be killed without mercy!¡±
As soon as she said this, the soldiers who were rushing over instantly calmed down.
Dong Xi raised her head and looked at the army on the city wall. There were actually some familiar faces.
Dong Xi immediately knew what was going on. So that was it.
It turned out that everyone was facing a faction war this time!
The moment everyone entered the Secret Realm, the Secret Realm had already divided everyone into factions.
Some people were on the offensive side, while others were on the defensive side.
From the looks of it, Dong Xi and the others were the attackers.
Since that was the case, Dong Xi and the others had the same goal as the soldiers. They had to attack the city first.
However, things were not as easy as Dong Xi thought. The defending side was also very strong, and there were so many cultivators helping out.
They could not use their spiritual power at this time, so it was much easier to defend. These cultivators were still very urate.
Seeing the soldiers on thedder fall one by one, they did not know when they would be able to get up.
Some soldiers in armor followed suit, but they were bombarded with rocks.
The two sides immediately fell into a stalemate, which consumed a lot of everyone¡¯s stamina.
The sun slowly set, and a horn sounded. In the next second, the sky instantly darkened again!
Chapter 455 - 455 Is It Really Not an Illusion?
455 Is It Really Not an Illusion?
The battlefield that was originally filled with mes of war instantly quieted down.
The soldiers who had been fighting side by side also disappeared in an instant.
This was the first time Shangguan Yun¡¯er had seen such a scene. Not just her, but the others were also shocked.
¡°Is it really not an illusion?¡± Long Wei said. ¡°Aren¡¯t these people too fantastical?¡±
Dong Xi looked at the wound on Long Wei¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Is your wound fake?¡±
Long Wei shut his mouth. The wound was real, and the bleeding was also real.
Right now, Long Wei could not open the storage ring at all. If he was really injured, he would really die in the end.
Everyone fell silent.
Dong Xi only came back to her senses when Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s stomach rumbled.
The most important problem now was that they could not open the storage ring. Everyone had no food to eat. What should they do?
Dong Xi looked at the crowd and everyone realized this problem.
Dong Xi frowned as if she suddenly remembered something. She said, ¡°That¡¯s not right.¡±
When they had just entered the Secret Realm, Dong Xi had taken the spirit fruit from her storage ring for Shangguan Yun¡¯er. Why could the rest not open it?
Dong Xi tried to circte her spiritual power and found that she could circte it again.
Dong Xi took out a Fasting Pill and gave one to Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
Then, Dong Xi said, ¡°It seems that we should be able to use our spiritual power at night.¡±
Long Wei happily opened his storage ring, took out a new robe, and put it on. Then, he ate the Vitality Reinforcement Pill.
Seeing the wound slowly heal, Long Wei also heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°My life is finally saved,¡± said Long Wei.
Dong Xi looked at the towering city and suddenly had an idea.
Could she change factions at night?
Now that everyone had spiritual power, it was not difficult to climb in.
However, Dong Xi was also worried that if he did this, it would cause some other changes.
Dong Xi pondered for a long time before finally looking at everyone. Dong Xi said, ¡°Have you all rested?¡±
Everyone nodded. Qing Niao looked at Dong Xi and did not say anything.
¡°No.¡± Long Wei said.
¡°That¡¯s fine. Wait for me here. I¡¯ll be back soon. Senior Tie Zhu, please take care of my wife.¡± Dong Xi chuckled.
Tie Zhu nodded. Shangguan Yun¡¯er immediately said, ¡°Husband, where are you going?¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to scout the way,¡± Dong Xi said with a smile.
After saying that, Dong Xi used her movement technique to leave.
However, just as Dong Xi touched the city wall, a sharp sound echoed through the night sky as if a switch had been triggered.
¡°Night raid!¡± someone shouted.
The gongs and drums on the city wall immediately sounded, and then the sky brightened.
The soldiers of the attacking side appeared again, as if yesterday¡¯s battle had no effect on them at all.
Dong Xi remained silent. Seeing that the rain of arrows was about to pierce through her, she used his movement technique to dodge nimbly.
Dong Xi quickly retreated and did not listen at all. She could guess that everyone must be scolding her.
Dong Xi retreated and said to the crowd, ¡°We have no other choice but to fight.¡±
Unable to change sides, they could only lead the attacking side to defeat the defending side and enter the city openly.
Long Wei said angrily, ¡°You really can¡¯t do anything but spoil things. Alright, we just rested for a while, and now we have to fight again. Who can stand it!?¡±
Hearing Long Wei¡¯s words, Dong Xi did not get angry. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°Men will never say no.¡±
Long Wei¡¯s stomach was full of anger, but he was immediately choked back by this sentence.
Long Wei angrily picked up a heavy weapon and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off today. If you dare to cause trouble again, I¡¯ll definitely kill you as a sacrifice.¡±
Dong Xi did not take these words to heart. Instead, she looked at Long Wei¡¯s weapon and said, ¡°Why are you using such a big hammer? Can you swing it?¡±
Long Wei immediately shouted, ¡°Stop bullsh*tting! I am from an aristocratic family of cksmiths! How could I not lift this hammer?!¡±
Dong Xi suddenly understood and gave him a thumbs up. Dong Xi said, ¡°Awesome!¡±
Being praised like this, Long Wei swallowed the words he was about to say.
After all, it was said that one should not hit a smiling person, right?
Of course, they did not have the time to continue arguing here.
The soldiers were already in front of them, so everyone had to charge together.
Dong Xi already knew that these people were in cahoots with them, so she acted very valiantly. Not only did she protect everyone, but she also protected the soldiers beside him.
Four hourster, Dong Xi faintly realized that although there were many soldiers, they seemed to be divided into four groups.
Coincidentally, the group that came to the city was also the fourth group.
Thinking of this, Dong Xi felt that she should protect these people well and not make any needless sacrifices.
Chapter 456 - 456 Reaching the Summit
456 Reaching the Summit
After a long fight, Dong Xi realized that the damage these people caused was all physical damage.
To Dong Xi, who was in the fifthyer of Body Refining Tier, it seemed to be useless.
Dong Xi threw her shield to her teammate. She rushed to the front with her sword and shouted, ¡°Cover me, I¡¯m going to the top!¡±
Seeing Dong Xi¡¯s entire body exposed, Shangguan Yun¡¯er was scared out of her wits. Shangguan Yun¡¯ er shouted, ¡°Husband, be careful.¡±
When Long Wei saw Dong Xi like this, he thought that Dong Xi had gone crazy. One had to know that Long Wei was wearing a Daoist robe, so he did not dare to not rush out. After all, there were always ces that the Daoist robe could not protect.
In this team, only Tie Zhu knew Dong Xi well enough. He stretched out his hand and took Dong Xi¡¯s shield. Tie Zhu said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Junior Brother. I¡¯m here!¡±
Dong Xi smiled and charged towards thedder with her sword in hand.
Although Dong Xi¡¯s movement technique did not have the support of spiritual energy, she was still more powerful than ordinary people because of her physique.
Dong Xi exerted her strength while she ran close and jumped ten feet high. She tapped the tip of her toes on thedder to borrow strength and quickly rushed towards the city wall.
Someone on the city wall shouted, ¡°Kill him!¡±
At this moment, Dong Xi had no time to listen to whether the voices belonged to the soldiers or cultivators. All she could do was focus on dodging the falling rocks from the city wall.
As for the bow and arrows, they were indeed unable to cause any harm to Dong Xi.
The city walls that were several meters tall might be difficult for other mortals to reach the top, but it was much easier for Dong Xi.
However, just as Dong Xi was about to reach the top, a gust of wind blew over.
Dong Xi sensed that this attack might hurt her, so she quickly turned around and dodged the attack.
However, the opponent did not give up just because Dong Xi had dodged. That person¡¯s de once again attacked Dong Xi.
Dong Xi immediately flipped over and kicked the sword.
Dong Xi was given some time to catch her breath. At the same time, she recognized that the attacker should be a cultivator who hade to the Secret Realm with her.
Perhaps this person¡¯s cultivation was higher than Dong Xi¡¯s, but he was unable to use his spiritual power now. In terms of physical fitness, Dong Xi was really not afraid of anyone.
Dong Xi borrowed the strength from thedder and jumped onto anotherdder.
That person chased after her relentlessly. At this moment, an arrow shot over and directly deflected the de.
¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry,¡± Cui Liu shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll cover for you.¡±
Dong Xi took advantage of this time to quickly climb up and finally reached the city wall.
With Dong Xi blocking the attack, more and more people climbed up the city wall.
The cultivators on the defensive side had yet to realize their duty. Seeing that the city was broken, they did not choose to fight with their lives on the line.
He might as well surrender quickly and see what changes there were in the Secret Realm.
They had been here for two days and were still stuck on the city wall.
Every time they wanted to continue, they would be stopped by the soldiers.
However, they did not expect that the moment the city fell, they did not even have a chance to surrender. All the defenders disappeared.
Dong Xi stood on the city wall and looked around. He found that the city seemed to be empty.
Those things just now¡ Where did he go?
Before Dong Xi could figure it out, the scene changed again.
Dong Xi was still standing on the city wall, but the traces of battle had disappeared. A soldier ran forward and bowed to Dong Xi. The soldier said, ¡°Vice General, the General wants you to go over.¡±
Dong Xi was stunned. When did she be a Vice General?
Although she was curious, she still had to push the boat with the current and continue the plot.
Dong Xi put away the long sword in her hand and said, ¡°Lead the way.¡±
She followed behind the soldiers and walked down the city wall toward the General¡¯s Estate.
The pedestrians and peddlers on the road were exactly the same as the secr world.
Dong Xi frowned. She wanted to ask where Tie Zhu and the others were, but she did not know how to ask.
When she arrived at the entrance of the General¡¯s Estate, he saw that the two figures guarding the door were very familiar. Dong Xi smiled again.
Tie Zhu winked at Dong Xi. Dong Xi held back herughter and entered the door.
The General¡¯s surname was Song. He looked at Dong Xi with a worried expression. General Song said, ¡°Vice General, yesterday we broke through the city, and your strength is outstanding. Today, I invited you here because there are 400,000 troops of bandits 30 miles north of my city. It seems that it will be another tough battle. I wonder what are your thoughts on this battle?¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°?¡±
Thoughts? Dong Xi still did not know what was going on.
Moreover, they had just broken through the city and were going to continue fighting?
Could it be¡ Another change in camp? Now, they were on the defensive?
Dong Xi said, ¡°I¡¯m stupid. I only have some brute force. I really don¡¯t have any ideas. Everything will be under the General¡¯smand.¡±
When General Song heard Dong Xi¡¯s words, he said meaningfully, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, not bad.¡±
Dong Xi went out of the General¡¯s Mansion and found Tie Zhu and Long Wei, asking where the others were.
The two of them did not know either. They were already here when they opened their eyes, and they could not leave yet.
Chapter 457 - 457 Another War
457 Another War
Dong Xi looked at the two of them and said, ¡°There¡¯s an 80 percent chance that there¡¯ll be another war tomorrow. You guys stand guard. I¡¯ll rest first.¡±
Long Wei, ¡°¡¡±
What was that? Rest? Those on sentry duty don¡¯t deserve to rest?
The sky slowly brightened. The familiar sound of a horn sounded outside the city wall. Dong Xi immediately climbed up the city wall.
The battle cries outside were deafening.
This formation was exactly the same as yesterday. Looking at the cultivators attacking crazily, they were all very familiar. One of them who wielded a saber was even more familiar.
Dong Xi understood this time. It seemed that they had indeed changed factions.
Dong Xi held her sword and killed her enemies with all her might. With each sh, she defeated an enemy soldier. She said loudly, ¡°The tables have turned. I won¡¯t let you break into the city today.¡±
More and more people gathered behind Dong Xi. Dong Xi had long discovered that these people were the soldiers from the same camp as yesterday.
Under Dong Xi¡¯s protection, many people survived, and today¡¯s harvest was much simpler.
As expected, after a night, the soldiers who attacked the city all retreated.
Dong Xi shook her numb arm and could not help but say, ¡°This is even more satisfying than body tempering!¡±
Tie Zhu, who was sitting on the side, smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Even when I¡¯ve punched 300 times, it doesn¡¯t feel as good as the fight today.¡±
Dong Xi ced a hand on Tie Zhu¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Senior Brother, think of it as body tempering. The current environment is quite suitable.¡±
Tie Zhu raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You really know how tofort people.¡±
Tie Zhu rubbed his stomach and sighed, ¡°I¡¯ve been too tired these past few days.¡±
Without waiting for Dong Xi to say anything, a soldier quickly ran over. The soldier bowed and said, ¡°Vice General, the General wants you to go over.¡±
Dong Xi frowned, stood up, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, lead the way.¡±
General Song was still in the study with a map on the desk. General Song looked at Dong Xi and said, ¡°General, your strength is extraordinary. Do you have any ns to deal with these bandits tomorrow?¡±
Dong Xi did not make up her mind this time. Dong Xi suddenly understood that General Song had called her over. Was there a chance for a change?
When they were outside the city, Dong Xi had nothing to do with every attack. However, after the defense, General Song actually called Dong Xi over for a discussion.
She made a bold guess. Could it be that she had fulfilled some conditions during the attack, which gave her the right to speak this time?
She could not just leave it at that. Otherwise, if this continued, how was she going to find the treasure?
With this thought in mind, Dong Xi stole a nce at the map in front of General Song. Dong Xi had a sh of inspiration and said, ¡°General Song, we can go to Feisu City and ask for reinforcements.¡±
¡°Feisu City is also a small city,¡± General Song shook his head and said. ¡°How can it stop the 400,000-strong army of bandits?¡±
¡°General Song, Feisu City might not be able to deal with these bandits alone,¡± Dong Xi said immediately. ¡°But with us there, there will definitely be no problem if we cooperate.¡±
General Song thought for a long time, then suddenly mmed the table and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a fast horse. You can go to Feisu City.¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
Fine, I¡¯ll go.
ording to the settings, there would be a truce at night, so she should be able to reach Feisu City safely.
Everything here was very real, not like an illusion at all.
Dong Xi was also paying close attention to the guards and citizens of Feisu City. She did not find a single familiar face.
In other words, there was no one in Feisu City, and no one knew where the rest of the cultivators were.
Dong Xi was brought by a soldier to see the General guarding Feisu City. As soon as Dong Xi asked for help, the other party immediately refused.
¡°How can we support you with so few people?¡± asked the General. ¡°We¡¯re no match for the bandits!¡±
Dong Xi looked straight into his eyes and said, ¡°General, it is because you are not a match for the bandits that you should support us. The two cities are so close. If we are breached, how will you deal with the bandits¡¯ 400,000-strong army? If the General is unwilling to help us, then be prepared to be ughtered. ording to what we know, the bandits will not be too merciful to the defeated.¡±
Dong Xi was grateful to her school for teaching war history lessons. It was just in time to use such knowlege.
The General was also somewhat moved by Dong Xi¡¯s words.
Dong Xi continued, ¡°General, we are the defending side. They have at least twice the number of troops to break through the city. If you support us, we might be able to resist them together¡¡±
¡
Dong Xi brought the men back to the city they were defending. At this time, the sky was already bright, and the siege battle was underway.
Even though they did not have a fierce General like Dong Xi, the city was not so easy to take down.
Chapter 458 - 458 Sound the Golden Bell and Retreat
458 Sound the Golden Bell and Retreat
Now that Dong Xi had led her men to attack from the nk, the bandits did not know what was going on and did not dare to rush to attack them. The bandits immediately sounded the bell and withdrew their troops.
Dong Xi entered the city gate and was immediately received by the excited General Song.
General Song said, ¡°Vice General, you are indeed useful and resourceful. Today¡¯s battle has boosted our morale. In a few more rounds, the bandits will definitely flee.¡±
¡°This is all thanks to General Song¡¯s goodmand,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile.
General Song patted Dong Xi¡¯s shoulder and looked at her with admiration. After thinking for a moment, General Song took out a token and gave it to Dong Xi.
¡°This is my token,¡± General Song said. ¡°Take it well. You cane to the General¡¯s Estate to discuss matters with me at any time.¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s eyes lit up. He bowed respectfully and received the token.
As everyone knew, the items in the Secret Realm were all very important, let alone a key treasure like the token.
Who knows, it mighte in handy one day.
Dong Xi had brought reinforcements, so the war ended very quickly.
Dong Xi left the General¡¯s Estate, thinking about the token along the way.
Caught off guard, she bumped into someone. Dong Xi looked over and realized that it was actually a child.
Compared to Dong Xi, this child was the real child. He seemed to be only six or seven years old.
The child immediately knelt on the ground and said, ¡°Sir, spare my life. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± said Dong Xi calmly.
The child took a look at Dong Xi¡¯s expression, then secretly stood up and wanted to run away.
Dong Xi did not stop him. Instead, she followed after the child left.
How could a child shake off Dong Xi?
Moreover, when she was not in battle, Dong Xi could still use her spiritual energy.
Following the child, they turned left and right for a long time before finally arriving in front of a dpidated house.
Although it was called a house, it was actually a shack.
The child said in the house, ¡°Grandma, look, I have money to take you to see a doctor.¡±
As he spoke, the child took out the token and showed it to his grandmother. The old woman took a look and immediately scolded the child to return the token.
The child disagreed. The child said, ¡°Grandma, I just want to treat you. If I can¡¯t save you, I¡¯m just a useless thing.¡±
The olddy said, ¡°You brat, cough cough¡ Grandma knows that you¡¯re a good child¡¡±
As the olddy spoke, Dong Xi walked in from outside. Dong Xi said, ¡°Old Lady, the child is right. Even if he can¡¯t save anyone, he¡¯s still a useless thing no matter how good he is.¡±
The old woman tried his best to sit up and looked at Dong Xi in confusion. The old woman said, ¡°And you are?¡±
Dong Xi knew that these people were all alive, so she could not treat them as illusions.
Dong Xi looked at the old woman¡¯s confused eyes and said with a smile, ¡°I am the owner of this token.¡±
Dong Xi cut off a piece from the token and ced it in the old woman¡¯s hand. After that, Dong Xi left the ce.
The child ran out of the house and shouted, ¡°Why are you helping me?¡±
Dong Xi stopped but did not turn back. Looking at the setting sun that was mostly blocked by the city wall, Dong Xi said, ¡°We protect the country so that the people can live and work in peace and contentment. If the people don¡¯t have a living, then the country won¡¯t be a country, and the home won¡¯t be a home.¡±
When Dong Xi spoke, she did not hide anything. Not only the child, but everyone else heard it.
Just as Dong Xi was about to leave, someone rushed out and knelt down to kowtow. This person said, ¡°Sir, please save us. There are eight people in my family, old and young. Now, two taels of silver can¡¯t even buy a bucket of rice.¡±
After this person took the lead, everyone knelt in front of Dong Xi. Dong Xi originally wanted to take out the food from the storage ring and give it to everyone.
However, for some reason, the food did not seem to be something from thisnd. Everyone could not see the food at all.
Dong Xi lowered her head and looked at the token in her hand. Suddenly, she understood something.
If this ce was a game, this token would be a prop. In order to clear the game, in the end, it was just to save these people.
Dong Xi thought for a moment, and her mind was firm. She raised her head and threw the token out, saying, ¡°Take it and distribute it.¡±
Seeing everyone crying with joy, Dong Xi said, ¡°Live well, the war will end.¡±
Dong Xi looked at everyone kowtowing to her and felt ashamed. She left immediately.
Dong Xi was not a god. It was impossible for her to save everyone in the world with just a lift of her hand.
Dong Xi did not even want to give up on splitting the tokens. However¡. She wanted to leave.
When she reached the city wall, she found a secluded ce and took out a jade slip to secretly contact the guards she hired at a high price.
[Where are all of you?]
Chapter 459 - 459 The Way to Escape
459 The Way to Escape
When the mercenaries saw Dong Xi¡¯s message, they began to reply.
[I¡¯m in the desert.]
[Oasis.]
[I don¡¯t know where it is either. There seems to be ake above my head, but it also looks a little like the sea.]
[Volcano.]
[Battlefield!]
¡
Everyone¡¯s situation was different. Dong Xi had hired 62 people, but there were only four of them here. Furthermore, Dong Xi did not know if everyone was on the same side.
Dong Xi thought for a moment and sent another message.
[Does anyone have any information? Is there a way to escape this ce?]
After a moment of silence, everyone immediately replied.
[Escape? Shouldn¡¯t they be here looking for treasure?]
[That¡¯s right, I also thought that I was looking for treasure in the volcano¡]
Dong Xi was speechless.
These guys did not even know that they were trapped? Did they really hire a bunch of idiots at a high price?
For a moment, Dong Xi did not have the desire to continue chatting. It seemed that she had to rely on herself for everything!
Dong Xi felt that the token and those people did not appear out of thin air. There must be some arrangement. Perhaps these people were the key to escaping.
But¡ Dong Xi could not think of any specific connection.
After a night, Dong Xi woke up.
Dong Xi discovered that she could still cultivate by relying on the moonlight in the Secret Realm.
Dong Xi stood up and stretched her divine spark. However, before she could stretch her arms, a familiar horn sounded.
At some point, General Song stood on the city wall. He waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Prepare for battle.¡±
Dong Xi took out her longsword again. However, she realized that there were many more people behind her.
Upon closer inspection, they were all the people who had been rescued yesterday.
Seeing Dong Xie over, someone immediately said, ¡°We will follow the Vice General and guard our homnd.¡±
Dong Xi saw that there were both men and women among these people. A gratified smile appeared on Dong Xi¡¯s face.
Dong Xi did not know how long this battle wouldst. She could not drag it out like this.
Dong Xi was deep in thought. Like an emotionless puppet, she stood on the city wall and killed everyone who was about to attack.
At this moment, Dong Xi suddenly realized that there was a musical instrument ying.
Dong Xi looked out of the corner of her eye and saw three courtesans sitting on the ground with guqin on their legs.
The music contrasted with the battle cries on the battlefield, and no one stopped them.
Dong Xi did not know if it was an illusion, but he felt that the fighting spirit of the soldiers seemed to have dropped a lot.
Dong Xi suddenly recalled the story of being besieged on all sides¡ The zither had such an effect?
Not only Dong Xi, General Song also noticed this.
The defenders had been in an advantageous position for three consecutive days, and now that the morale of the enemy was unstable, it was time for a counterattack.
After a few rounds of arrows, General Song ordered the city gates to be opened.
¡°Kill!¡± General Song shouted.
All the soldiers swarmed out, and Dong Xi immediately felt happy after seeing this.
It turned out that both defense and offense were passive.
But now, the defending side had turned the passive into the active, and the battlefield was being led.
As Dong Xi was thinking, the people behind him started singing war songs.
At this moment, Dong Xi believed that everyone¡¯s hearts were connected.
Dong Xi smiled and rushed out with her sword in hand.
¡°Junior Brother, wait for me!¡± Tie Zhu shouted from behind.¡±
Dong Xi had a premonition that everyone was about to leave this ce.
Dong Xi stopped in her tracks and pulled Shangguan Yun¡¯er. Only after Tie Zhu and the others caught up did they rush into the distance.
The enemy troops had already been routed.
Everyone followed him out of the border. The original Gobi Deserthad changed.
It was still the same terrain, but there were many flowers and nts growing on the Gobi Desert.
Dong Xi stood still and looked at the others. She knew that everyone had already noticed the changes here.
Long Wei was the first to say, ¡°Did we¡ escape?¡±
¡°It should be.¡± Dong Xi nodded.
¡°What do you mean?¡± Long Wei said unhappily. ¡°If we did, then we did. If we didn¡¯t, then we didn¡¯t. Why are you still fooling people?¡±
Dong Xi took out a bottle of pills and fed them to Shangguan Yun¡¯er, Tie Zhu, and Cui Liu.
¡°If I were you, I would immediately take out a water-proof magic tool to avoid sufferingter,¡± said Dong Xi.
If Dong Xi was not wrong, this storage ring would not be able to be opened in a while. Therefore, Dong Xi directly ced the pill in her bosom.
As expected, just as Dong Xi said that, she saw the flooding from afar.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er and the others were stunned and could not help but run toward the higher ground.
But how could a person outrun a flood? In addition, everyone could not use spiritual power now, so their speed was much slower.
Soon, everyone was swept into the flood.
However, in an instant, everyone realized that they could breathe in the water!
Chapter 460 - 460 I Can’t Die
460 I Can¡¯t Die
Everyone thought that it should have something to do with the medicinal pill that Dong Xi had just given them.
Long Wei and Qing Niao were indeed choking. The most frustrating thing was that Long Wei did not know how to swim.
Qing Niao opened the magic tool he had just taken out, and the two of them shrank into a protective shield. Both of them were very tall, and it was ufortable to look at them in the same protective shield.
Dong Xi broke a tree in a circle. Long Wei rejoiced when he saw this. Fortunately, he did not make a move earlier. Otherwise, if this punchnded on his body, his spine would probably break.
Dong Xi had Tie Zhu and the others climb up a tree. He turned around and broke another tree, letting Long Wei and Qing Niao climb up.
Theyid on the tree trunk and drifted with the flow.
Long Wei sighed and said, ¡°If I had known this would happen, I would have stayed in the city and continued fighting.¡±
¡°There will always be a winner in a war. If you lose, can you imagine what will happen to you?¡± Dong Xi said with a smile.
Long Wei immediately shut his mouth. He could not die. He also knew that he could not go against this violent pretty boy now.
After drifting for half a day, Dong Xi and the others saw a hill not far away.
Everyone¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. No matter who it was, it was very ufortable to be in the water all the time.
Everyone helped each other to climb up the hill. As soon as they climbed up, the hill began to shake.
Dong Xi looked at the top of the mountain and found that the hill that was originally fine was now smoking.
Dong Xi immediately threw the log back into the water. Dong Xi shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s leave quickly. The volcano is about to erupt.¡±
When everyone heard this, they immediately jumped into the water.
Dong Xi used her hands as oars and paddled crazily.
Not long after, another city entered everyone¡¯s sight.
After spending a few days here, everyone was very familiar with it.
¡°Why are we back here again?¡± Tie Zhu asked.
Dong Xi saw that the terrain there was a little low, so she immediately led everyone to another mountain.
The volcano in the distance had already erupted, and the sky was dyed gray with volcanic ash.
The air was filled with a pungent smell. Dong Xi tore off a piece of clothing and covered her mouth and nose.
The backwater collided with theva, and arge amount of mist appeared in the sky.
After waiting here for three days, Dong Xi woke up from the cold.
Dong Xi opened her eyes and found that her surroundings were all white.
¡°It¡¯s snowing,¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er said.
Dong Xi nodded. She stood up and looked at the city in the distance. She discovered that it had already turned into nothingness, as if everything had been buried in that natural disaster.
¡°What do we do now?¡± Long Wei asked in annoyance. What kind of Secret Realm is this? If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡±
Long Wei had been to a Secret Realm before, but it was the first time Long Wei had encountered such an outrageous one.
It had been almost ten days since he entered, but not only did he not gain anything, he was also in a very sorry state.
Dong Xi lowered her head as a thought shed through her mind. She said, ¡°I want to go to the volcano to take a look.¡±
Tie Zhu and Shangguan Yun¡¯er immediately said they wanted to go together, and Dong Xi agreed.
Cui Liu thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll follow you too. I¡¯m too stupid. If I don¡¯t follow you, I might not be able to get out alive.¡±
Long Wei said, ¡°I¡¯m not going. Who knows if it can still erupt? My life is precious!¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, she smiled and said, ¡°My dear Young Master Long, I never wanted to bring you along.¡±
The trees that he had brought with her had been turned into wooden nks by Dong Xi. They could be used as skateboards in the snow, and their walking speed would be much faster.
Dong Xi thought that the Deep Sea Extreme Ice would only appear when it was extremely hot and icy. At this time, the volcano just happened to meet the conditions. Dong Xi had to go and take a look.
Soon, everyone arrived at the volcano. The crater was still emitting smoke, and Dong Xi did not know if it could erupt.
Dong Xi thought for a moment and said, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go and take a look myself¡¡±
Dong Xi did not finish the rest of his sentence. At this time, everyone did not have any spiritual power. If the volcano erupted, everyone could only rely on their bodies to withstand it.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er, who had always been obedient, said, ¡°Husband, before I left, my father gave me a flying device that only requires spirit stones.¡±
Dong Xi was stunned at first, then she said happily, ¡°How many people can sit on it?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er took off the ne on her neck and handed it to Dong Xi. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°It can fit two people.¡±
Dong Xi also took out the little green leaf in her arms. Dong Xi said, ¡°I also have an aircraft here. It¡¯s just right for two people.¡±
Dong Xi handed little green leaf to Tie Zhu and asked him to sit with Cui Liu. Dong Xi and Shangguan Yun¡¯er sat on the same magic tool.
As for the spirit stones, Tie Zhu and Cui Liu had also hidden some of them. They could use them now!
Chapter 461 - 461 Map Overlapping?
461 Map Ovepping?
Arriving at the volcano, Dong Xi took a deep breath of the fire element in the air. If it was not for the fact that her spiritual power was sealed at this time, this ce would really be a holynd for cultivation.
Dong Xi lowered her head and looked at the crater. She was shocked to find that there were many people here.
Dong Xi recalled that the people she hired said that it was at the crater of the volcano.
Could it be that the maps ovepped?
There seemed to be a street on the cliff of the volcano. Many cultivators started to do business here.
¡°There¡¯s someone here?¡± Tie Zhu asked excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look too.¡±
Dong Xi immediately stopped Tie Zhu. Dong Xi picked up a stone and threw it into the street.
When the rock was about to hit, it seemed to have encountered some kind of barrier and was stopped.
¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡± Dong Xi sighed.
¡°That¡¯s understandable,¡± Cui Liu said. ¡°Why are there still streets after the volcano eruption?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er had just started cultivating, so her body could not withstand such high temperatures.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er took two steps back and identally stepped on a rock. Shangguan Yun¡¯er hurriedly moved forward.
The stone slid down the cliff. Shangguan Yun¡¯er looked down and her heart skipped a beat.
¡°Husband,e and see.¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er said.
Dong Xi looked over and was instantly shocked. Dong Xi said, ¡°The flood ising again.¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s guess was right. Even if they changed the venue, they would only enter a new cycle.
After the flood, volcanoes erupted, followed by heavy snow.
If everyone wanted to enter the street, they had to quickly find the key to leaving.
Everyone hurriedly ced the spirit stones on the flying magic tools. As soon as they boarded the flying magic tools, the volcano began to smoke.
Dong Xi counted the spirit stones and estimated how long he couldst.
¡°Let¡¯s find a ce tond first,¡± Dong Xi said.
Tie Zhu and Cui Liu immediately agreed when they saw the speed of the consumption of spirit stones.
Long Wei, who had been resting on the spot, saw that everyone had returned. Long Wei immediately sat up and said, ¡°Why are you back? It¡¯s not that easy to go up the volcano, right?¡±
Dong Xi ignored Long Wei and sat down.
Dong Xi noticed that the spiritual energy in her Dantian had started to circte. She hurriedly said, ¡°Senior Brother, can you use spiritual energy now?¡±
Tie Zhu tried, then shook his head.
Dong Xi looked at Cui Liu and got the same answer.
Dong Xi was immediately very puzzled. What was going on?
Dong Xi could use a portion of the weak spiritual energy. Although it was very weak, it was better than nothing. This bit of spiritual energy was enough for Dong Xi to open the storage ring.
¡°You guys stay here and wait for me. I¡¯ll go scout the way,¡± Dong Xi said.
Dong Xi had been in the water all this time, so she did not have much understanding of the terrain here. However, she was able to see the entire terrain clearly when she sat on the flying device.
After seeing it clearly, Dong Xi started to ponder.
The flood water here was connected from head to tail, forming a circle.
A volcano that could erupt at any time was a point in the circle. Lava spewed out with umted power and then sank into the flood.
If Dong Xi and Li Li had not learned divination before, Dong Xi would probably be confused right now.
Looking at this scene, Dong Xi immediately thought of four words.
Yin and Yang.
The Dao of Yin and Yang was supposed toplement each other.
But now, it was Yin flourishing and Yang declining. Of course, he needed to find a way to readjust this situation.
Thinking of this, Dong Xi returned to his original spot and told Tie Zhu and Cui Liu that Dong Xi needed to dig ake.
¡°Ake?¡± Tie Zhu asked. ¡°Junior Brother, what are you thinking? The flood was so rampant, how big of a hole would you have to dig to contain the flood?¡±
Cui Liu also said with a puzzled look, ¡°Fellow Daoist, we are here to search for treasures. Why are we digging ake?¡±
Cui Liu and Tie Zhu were still polite. Long Wei said mockingly, ¡°If you are bored, why don¡¯t you massage my shoulders? I can give you some spirit stones to spend on digging theke? In the end, digging is a waste of energy.¡±
Dong Xi shook her head and said, ¡°If you want the treasure, you¡¯ll have to go to the true Secret RealmLand. If you stay here, you won¡¯t find anything. I think this ce is a formation. The Yin and Yang are out of bnce. Perhaps only by storing water can the formation return to the right track. Of course, this is all my guess. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right.¡±
The scene instantly fell silent. Perhaps they were too stupid to keep up with Dong Xi¡¯s thoughts.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was the first to speak, ¡°I will listen to my husband.¡±
Tie Zhu thought for a moment and said, ¡°Junior Brother, I¡¯ll help you.¡±
No matter what treasure it was, Tie Zhu hade with his Junior Sister to gain experience. What was important was not what treasure he obtained, but the experience.
Tie Zhu looked at Cui Liu and said sincerely, ¡°Brother Liu, I¡¯ll take a look with my Junior Brother. You don¡¯t have to go.¡±
Chapter 462 - 462 Try It
462 Try It
Tie Zhu thought that if his Junior Sister guessed wrong, Tie Zhu would treat it as her fooling around, but there was no reason for others to follow suit.
Cui Liu was hesitant at first, but after hearing Tie Zhu¡¯s words, Cui Liu said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I think Fellow Daoist is right. We might as well give it a try if we¡¯re trapped here.¡±
The four of them reached a consensus. Just as they were about to leave, Long Wei actually followed them.
Tie Zhu nced at Long Wei and said, ¡°Long Wei, what do you want to do?¡±
Long Wei still had a sloppy appearance as he said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to dig theke with you. I¡¯ve rested for so long and have no ce to use my strength.¡±
Long Wei knew very well that it was better to try Dong Xi¡¯s method than to be trapped here and wait to be thrown out of the Secret Realm.
Now that there was no way out, he could not let go of any possibility.
Dong Xi brought Shangguan Yun¡¯er to the flying device. Dong Xi said regretfully, ¡°Unfortunately, the aircraft can only carry two people.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine. Send them there ande back to pick us up,¡± Long Wei said indifferently.
¡°We can¡¯t use spiritual energy now. The flying device uses top-grade spirit stones.¡±
Long Wei smiled disdainfully and threw a spirit stone to Dong Xi. Dong Xi caught it.
¡°Is this enough for this Young Master¡¯s travel expenses?¡± Long Wei asked.
¡°No problem,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile.
If someone was willing to be a generous man and give her spirit stones, why wouldn¡¯t she agree?
Dong Xi found the ce she had chosen and ced them on a nearby mountain. Then, she pointed at them.
¡°Dig theke there,¡± said Dong Xi.
Long Wei looked at this terrain and his eyes widened. Long Wei said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, are you crazy? With such a huge mountain blocking the way, how could the water flow in? Or do you want to move the mountain?¡±
Dong Xi gave Long Wei an unfathomable expression and said, ¡°We are just digging a canal to bring water over.¡±
Long Wei was rendered speechless. Tie Zhu rolled up his sleeves and said, ¡°Junior Brother, how do we dig? Where do we start digging?¡±
Dong Xi shook her head and pretended to take out a ck object. No one noticed that she took it from her storage ring.
¡°Senior Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll use this first.¡± Dong Xi said.
After saying that, Dong Xi threw the item in her hand out. Just as it was about tond on the ground, she instantly injected spiritual energy into it and detonated it.
In an instant, there was a loud bang, and the mountains copsed and the earth cracked.
Dong Xi, who had been acting cool and unfathomable, had also been turned into a y figurine by the dust that filled the sky.
The others were naturally the same, but no one dared to say anything, including Long Wei.
Because a huge pit had appeared on the ground, it was barely enough to be used as ake.
The scene immediately fell silent for a long time. Long Wei smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I spoke too loudly just now.¡±
Dong Xi did not say anything. She just quietly felt the spiritual energy in her body.
Logically speaking, he had just opened the storage ring and detonated the magic tool given by the Shangguan Patriarch. That little bit of spiritual energy should have been used up.
However, this spiritual energy that came out of nowhere was like the eye of a spring, flowing endlessly.
It was really strange.
¡°Big Snake, did I use your spiritual energy?¡± Dong Xi asked in her sea of consciousness.
There was no response. Dong Xi did not continue to be conflicted. She first finished the matter in front of her.
After Dong Xi¡¯s attack, the effect was especially obvious.
The originally arrogant Long Wei had now be ackey.
Long Wei said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯re really fierce. You have such a powerful magic tool, but you¡¯re still so low-key.¡±
At this moment, Long Wei was very d in his heart. Fortunately, Dong Xi did not argue with him. Whether it was in terms of martial strength or the magic tools she took out, Long Wei was no match at all.
Dong Xi pointed at the big pit and said, ¡°This is not enough. We need to make it bigger and deeper, and then open up an opening in the mountain.¡±
When Long Wei saw Dong Xi go down, he hurriedly followed. Long Wei said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, why don¡¯t you continue to blow it up? One more time should be enough. Why do we have to spend so much effort digging?¡±
Dong Xi rolled her eyes at Long Wei. Dong Xi wanted to do the same, but Shangguan Patriarch gave him this one.
Dong Xi naturally could not ell the truth. She said, ¡°If we use them all to blow up, why would we need to refine our bodies?¡±
When Long Wei heard this, he was instantly stunned on the spot. Long Wei immediately understood why everyone had no spiritual energy, but Dong Xi was still so fierce.
So¡ This person is a body cultivator?
While Long Wei was in a daze, Dong Xi had already used her fist to grab a huge rock. Dong Xi shouted, ¡°Hurry up and move the stone away.¡±
Long Wei nodded and immediately ran over.
Chapter 463 - 463 The Last Leap
463 The Last Leap
The stone was really heavy. Long Wei thought that he could not move it at all, but Dong Xi could always control the most suitable weight.
Long Wei carried the stone on his back and gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to die soon. I¡¯m only left with thest straw.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t this just nice?¡± Dong Xi said with a smile.
The sky slowly darkened, and spiritual energy could be used again.
Dong Xi used a cleaning spell to clean everyone up.
Long Wei even directly formed a seal and took out a pot of water. Long Wei said, ¡°Come, drink some water to relieve your fatigue.¡±
Dong Xi took a look and said, ¡°You have a water spirit root?¡±
Long Wei smiled and nodded.
Cultivators with water spiritual roots were not good at fighting, and Long Wei was afraid of being looked down upon, so he had been hiding his strength.
Dong Xi did not say anything. She picked up the cup and drank it in one gulp. When she found nothing unusual, she handed the water bottle to the others.
At this time, Long Wei had an obedient expression and was much more pleasing to the eye than before.
¡°You have a water spirit root, how can you refine weapons?¡± Dong Xi asked curiously.
Long Wei patted the stone beside him, and the stone slowly turned golden.
Was this the legendary turning stone into gold?
Before she came to the cultivation world, when Dong Xi was at her poorest, she had always wanted to learn this skill.
¡°I see. You also have a metal spirit root.¡±
Dong Xi nodded and leaned against the rock. Dong Xi said, ¡°Do you want to drink?¡±
Long Wei was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Yes.¡±
Dong Xi took out a jar of Green Bamboo Wine and said, ¡°Don¡¯t drink water, drink this.¡±
Long Wei looked at Dong Xi in confusion. However, after drinking it, his originally sore body suddenly felt a surge of strength.
Was this body refinement?
When Long Wei regained his senses, Dong Xi had already taken out her long sword and shed at the rock.
While there was spiritual energy, she should seize the time to expand this ce and try to dig theke in two days. She could not stay here for too long.
Long Wei went forward to help, and the others did not rest either.
At this time, the most powerful one was of course Shangguan Yun¡¯er. Shangguan Yun¡¯er took out a pen and paper in front of everyone and drew a few small figures.
These little people jumped out of the paper and helped everyone carry the gravel away from the pit.
Under the moonlight, these people were indeed a little terrifying.
Long Wei took two steps back and walked to Dong Xi¡¯s side. Long Wei said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, could it be that your wife is a ghost cultivator?¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
Although Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s move was indeed a little strange, who said that only ghost cultivators knew how to do this?
Long Wei sighed and said, ¡°Your wife is so beautiful. What a pity¡ Such a beauty¡¡±
Dong Xi immediately said, ¡± Stop. What ghost cultivator? Look at my wife. Can¡¯t you see a shadow? She¡¯s still alive!¡±
When Long Wei heard this, he immediately looked over. Long Wei frowned and said, ¡°There is indeed a shadow. This is really strange¡¡±
¡°My wife is a painting cultivator. She entered the Dao through painting.¡±
Long Wei immediately smiled and said, ¡°I knew it. How could such a beautiful woman be a ghost cultivator?¡±
Dong Xi looked at the sky and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be silly. Hurry up and get to work. It¡¯s almost dawn.¡±
Long Wei said as he worked, ¡°Fellow Daoist, can I take you as my master?¡±
Long Wei¡¯s words almost caused Dong Xi to be smashed in the foot by a rock. Fortunately, Dong Xi managed to dodge.
Dong Xi looked at Long Wei in surprise. Dong Xi said, ¡°You want to take me as your Master?¡±
Long Wei nodded and said, ¡°I can see that your swordsmanship is very impressive, and your body refinement is also so powerful. You¡¯re stronger than my old man. I¡¯ll take you as my Master. Teach me. When I¡¯m powerful in the future, I¡¯ll refine a peerless sword for you.¡±
Most importantly, Dong Xi had too many good things. He did not know which old man¡¯s personal disciple he was. If Long Wei could follow him, the old man in the family would not be so strict in the future.
When Dong Xi heard what Long Wei said, she was instantly stunned. Dong Xi thought in her heart that this guy¡¯s ability to give fake promises was almost the same as hers.
Of course, Dong Xi was unmoved, and her hands did not stop moving. She said, ¡°No need. I have my own sword.¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s sword was very useful. There was no need to take such a big trouble as a disciple just for a sword.
At this time, the benefits of being shameless were revealed. Long Wei said again, ¡°Fellow Daoist, if you take me as your disciple, I can even run errands for you. Isn¡¯t it very cost-effective? And in the future, I¡¯ll definitely work hard.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that too annoying?¡± Dong Xi frowned.
Long Wei still wanted to say something, but Dong Xi immediately cast a silence spell. Seeing that Long Wei could not say anything, Dong Xi said in satisfaction, ¡°Move the rocks obediently. If you talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll throw you into the volcano!¡±
Chapter 464 - 464 Waiting for Daybreak
464 Waiting for Daybreak
The sky slowly lit up, and everyone¡¯s spiritual energy could not be used again.
After two days, the deep pit was finally dug. Dong Xi took advantage of the night to choose a low gap in front of the mountain and looked like she was going to cut it.
After Tie Zhu saw this, he immediately walked forward and said, ¡°Junior Brother, let me do it.¡±
Dong Xi saw Tie Zhu put on his boxing gloves, put away her sword, and stood aside.
After being restrained for so long, he could finally use it now.
Spiritual energy gathered on his entire set. With a punch, the entire mountain trembled.
Tie Zhu did not show any signs of stopping after this punch. He continued to punch.
After a set of fist techniques, each punchnded on the same ce, and the mountain wall was also prated.
Cui Liu and Long Wei moved the remaining gravel and piled it on the original path of the flood.
If Dong Xi remembered correctly, there was a city in the distance.
After everything was done, Long Wei sat on the stone pile. The white clothes on his body were also extremely dirty.
Long Wei looked at Dong Xi and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, is this all? Do we still need to do anything?¡±
Dong Xi raised her head and looked into the distance. ¡°Wait for daybreak.¡±
After daybreak, the cycle started once again. The flood was drawn into theke. Today, they would know if it was really as Dong Xi had guessed.
The flood surged again. After the volcanic eruption, the solidifiedva had already raised the riverbed by arge margin.
Dong Xi and the others were also prepared. They covered their faces with a handkerchief to avoid choking on the volcanic ash.
Dong Xi and the others heaved a sigh of relief when they saw the flood water enter theke through the gap in the mountain.
Now that the first step had been achieved, she did not know if theke could hold the flood.
Dong Xi brought everyone to the highest mountain peak. Seeing the flood entering the huge pit and the water flow slowing down, everyone instantly heaved a sigh of relief.
Long Wei subconsciously looked at Dong Xi and said, ¡°Looks like it will work?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go see the volcano,¡± said Dong Xi.
As he spoke, Dong Xi looked at Long Wei. Dong Xi said, ¡°Are you guys going?¡±
Long Wei said without hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡±
Long Wei felt that Dong Xi must have discovered something, which was why she went to the volcano. Long Wei naturally followed along.
He did not need to get huge treasures, but he could at least benefit a little. Ever since he came here, he hadn¡¯t gotten anything.
Long Wei also had a flying magic tool. Two days ago, he took it out when there was spiritual energy. Naturally, he did not need to give Dong Xi spirit stones.
Everyone was lying on the volcano. Long Wei was very surprised. There was actually a street below?
Dong Xi casually picked up the stone and threw it onto the street.
When the others saw Dong Xi¡¯s actions, they immediately became nervous.
The stone moved in andnded on the head of a person who had just walked out of the house.
This person immediately looked up at the sky and cursed angrily, ¡°Which bastard hit me? Come out if you have the guts.¡±
The others immediately retracted their heads, but Dong Xi jumped out and stepped on the protruding rocks, rushing towards the street.
When the man saw a young man suddenly appear in front of him, he frowned and said, ¡°You hit me?¡±
Dong Xi immediately took out a token. That person immediately said, ¡°Are you the one who hired me?¡±
His initial anger immediately dissipated after seeing the token. What was the big deal about getting hit by a stone? This was his sponsor who had given him 1,000 best-grade spirit stones!
¡°Can we talk in private?¡± Dong Xi asked with a smile.
¡°Let¡¯s go to the restaurant.¡±¡±
Seeing Dong Xi and that person enter the restaurant, everyone was stunned for a moment before jumping down one by one.
The person who was talking to Dong Xi was called Yu Wei. Yu Wei ordered a pot of wine and poured it for Dong Xi himself.
¡°Fellow Daoist, are you from the Secret Realm?¡± asked Dong Xi.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yu Wei nodded.
¡°What have you found after such a long time?¡± asked Dong Xi. ¡°Is there only one street here?¡±
¡°No,¡± Yu Wei said. ¡°I heard these people say that there¡¯s no exit in the outside world. I heard that there was a disaster here, so I came here to hide.¡±
¡°The fire spiritual energy here is very dense, and it¡¯s very unfriendly to other cultivators.¡± Dong Xi frowned.
When Yu Wei heard Dong Xi¡¯s words, he rejoiced. He finally found someone to talk to. Yu Wei said, ¡°Speaking of which, you might not believe me. I have three spiritual roots, water, wood, and metal. My cultivation speed is already slow to begin with. The spiritual energy here is basically all fire element. The more spiritual energy we consume, the less we will be able to make up for it. The only way is to use spills or spirit stones, but all those cost resources¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s the same for everyone, right?¡± Dong Xi said softly,
Of course, Dong Xi was not like that. She had the fire spirit root, so he was like a fish in water here.
Chapter 465 - 465 All of Them Have Fire Spirit Roots?
465 All of Them Have Fire Spirit Roots?
Dong Xi pondered for a moment and looked at Yu Wei. Dong Xi said, ¡°These locals can¡¯t all have fire spiritual roots, right?¡±
Yu Wei revealed an indescribable expression. Dong Xi was instantly stunned. Dong Xi said, ¡°Are you serious¡Really?¡±
Yu Wei nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. They seem to be from the Fire Tribe. Everyone is a fire spirit root.¡±
So it was like this. Fire spirits and cultivators liked this kind of environment the most, so the locals did not want to leave after staying here for many years.
Of course, it was notpletely self-sealing. There were also channels for externalmunication.
¡°How many cultivators are here?¡± asked Dong Xi.
¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I¡¯ve already found three. Including me, there are four.¡±
¡°The entire group chats,¡± replied Dong Xi.
The other three people were not having an easy time here either. At this moment, a message came from theirmunication jade slips. They saw Dong Xi¡¯s message.
[Have you ever thought of leaving through the crater?]
Someone immediately replied.
[I¡¯ve thought about it and done it, but there are restrictions in the Fire Tribe¡¯s gathering ce. I can¡¯t get out at all.]
Dong Xi was silent for a moment before sending another message.
[Everyone, split up and ask around. If there¡¯s any way to get out, write it down and share it in the group.]
Regardless of whether these people listened or not, Dong Xi did not care.
After finishing the wine that Yu Wei poured, Dong Xi felt the fire element in the wine and directly packed the rest of the wine.
¡°Thank you for the wine, Fellow Daoist. I won¡¯t hesitate. I¡¯ll go out for a walk. If I find a way out, I¡¯ll bring you along.¡±
She had already met the person she had spent a lot of money to hire. How could she not use him?
Dong Xi strode out of the tavern, and Shangguan Yun¡¯er and the others immediately surrounded her.
¡°Husband, are you alright?¡± Shangguan Yun¡¯er asked.
¡°I¡¯m fine. We just want to leave. We need to think of a way,¡± Dong Xi shook her head and said.
¡°What method?¡± Long Wei asked in confusion.
¡°I don¡¯t know yet. You guys go find a ce to stay. I¡¯ll walk around.¡±
The buildings here were all built against the mountain. Caves were dug out from the mountain walls and decorated with stone strips.
Dong Xi walked aimlessly on the street. Not long after, she saw two big words carved on a stone: Bathing Area!
Although the cleaning spell could be used in the cultivation world, the feeling of taking a bath was reallyfortable.
Dong Xi pondered for a moment and walked in. A waiter with a red face came forward and said, ¡°Hello, Customer. Do you want to take a bath?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. How many spirit stones do you charge?¡± Dong Xi nodded.
¡°Spirit stones? If you used spirit stones, one low-grade spirit stone would be enough. If you used fire spirit crystals, it would be ten crystals.¡±
Dong Xi immediately realized that the currency here was different from the outside world. Although Dong Xi did not have many fire spirit crystals, she had a lot of spirit stones.
One low-grade spirit stone could be exchanged for ten low-grade fire spirit crystals¡
Was she rich here?
Dong Xi casually took out a low-grade spirit stone and gave it to the waiter.
When the waiter saw the spirit stones given by Dong Xi, his eyes lit up. However, he did not take the spirit stones. The waiter said with some difficulty, ¡°Sir, are you from outside?¡±
Dong Xi nodded her head. The faces of the natives here were all red. A pretty boy like Dong Xi was very conspicuous here.
¡°If you came in from outside, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to enjoy our local bath,¡± said the waiter.
Dong Xi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. If I can¡¯t bathe here, I¡¯ll just treat it as an experience. You can just keep this spirit stone.¡±
When the waiter heard Dong Xi say this, he reached out and took the spirit stone.
Seeing that the spirit stones could be used, Dong Xi heaved a sigh of relief.
Dong Xi followed the waiter all the way inside. Inside the shop was a staircase leading down.
After walking for a long time, the waiter stopped and turned to look at Dong Xi. The waiter said, ¡°This is the ce. You can do whatever you want as long as you don¡¯t disturb the others.¡±
Dong Xi looked over and waspletely shocked.
How was this bathing? This was self-immtion!
The so-called bath was not water at all. It was¡ Lava!
Dong Xi relied on her body refinement and the fire spirit to reach out her hand to try.
However, she did not expect that as soon as she got close, she would feel a burning sensation.
Dong Xi immediately controlled the wood spiritual energy to repair his finger and relieve the pain. However, she did not expect that her finger would feel even more ufortable.
Dong Xi sighed lightly. She did not continue to stay there and walked up the stairs.
However, she did not leave immediately. Instead, she stood outside the counter and chatted with the waiter.
Dong Xi took out a low-grade spirit stone and handed it to the waiter. Dong Xi said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, why aren¡¯t you afraid ofva? I also have a fire spiritual root, but I still can¡¯t bear it.¡±
Chapter 466 - 466 The Blessing of the Fire God
466 The Blessing of the Fire God
When the waiter saw the spirit stones, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°Fellow cultivator, you might not know this, but our Fire Tribe has been here since we were born.¡±
Dong Xi nodded. The waiter continued, ¡°Of course, this has something to do with the habits of our Fire Tribe.¡±
Dong Xi immediately became serious, as if she was about to know something important.
¡°Hm?¡± Dong Xi said. ¡°What habit?¡±
The waiter hooked his finger and Dong Xi immediately stepped forward. The waiter whispered, ¡°We Fire Tribesmen will eat the Blessing of the Fire God. After eating it, we won¡¯t be afraid of the fire.¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°There¡¯s such a good thing?¡±
¡°Of course,¡± said the waiter. ¡°But the Blessing of the Fire God is gradually decreasing. After we Fire Tribe members pass away, we will have to take back the Fire God¡¯s Blessing.¡±
So it was a cycle.
¡°Where is the Fire God¡¯s Blessing?¡± asked Dong Xi.
The waiter looked at Dong Xi. The waiter frowned and shook his head, ¡°You can¡¯t say. If you¡¯re not from the Fire Tribe, you can¡¯t know.¡±
¡°Can I buy a Blessing of the Fire God with some spirit stones?¡± asked Dong Xi.
¡°No, you can¡¯t. You¡¯re not from the Fire Tribe, so you can¡¯t use it.¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
Dong Xi did not believe it. If these people were not moved, then it meant that she did not pay them enough.
These Fire Tribe people were all in good health. This was also rted to the fact that they had been living in the fire since they were young. If Dong Xi could obtain the Blessing of the Fire God, could she also bathe in theva?
Since she could not buy it here, he would find a local auction ce to take a look.
Before they could find the auction house, Dong Xi received a message from Tie Zhu. Tie Zhu told Dong Xi that he had already found an inn and asked Dong Xi toe back to take a look.
The houses here were all built on the mountain wall. The beds, tables, and chairs in the houses were also made of stone.
The moment Dong Xi entered the room, she could feel the dense fire element. She could even feel that her fire spirit root was very active.
Tie Zhu walked to Dong Xi¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Junior Sister, the prices here are really cheap. You can stay in the best room for five low-grade spirit stones.¡±
Dong Xi smiled and whispered, ¡°Senior Brother, when you leave, change into some fire crystal stones and bring them back.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll remember it.¡± Tie Zhu said.
The room was very big. Dong Xi waved her hand and cast a cleaning spell before lying on the bed.
It had been a long time since he had slept in a bed. The room was filled with fire spiritual energy. The fire spiritual energy flew into Dong Xi¡¯s body on its own. There was no need for cultivation at all.
No wonder the Fire Tribe did not want to leave this ce, and neither did Dong Xi.
This was simply¡ It felt so good!
After getting used to the fire spiritual energy here, how could theypare to the fire spiritual energy they absorbed outside?
There was no moon in this area, so Dong Xi did not need to sit under the moonlight. She was lying on the bed and had fallen asleep.
This was also the first time Dong Xi had slept since she arrived in the cultivation world. What she did not know was that while she was sleeping, a ck shadow slid down from her arm and transformed into her original form in the room.
Su Cheng looked at Dong Xi, who was sleeping on the bed. Su Cheng was very resentful.
Then, Su Cheng turned around and slowly disappeared.
Dong Xi did not wake up naturally, but was awakened by the knocking on the door.
Dong Xi stood up vigntly and looked outside the door. Dong Xi said, ¡°Who is it?¡±
¡°Junior Sister, something bad has happened.¡±
Dong Xi immediately opened the door and saw Tie Zhu¡¯s anxious expression. Tie Zhu immediately said, ¡°Junior Sister, something bad has happened. The Fire Tribe said that someone entered their forbidden area and stole half of the Fire God¡¯s blessing¡¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s heart thumped. She said, ¡°This is bad.¡±
¡°The Fire Tribe said that it was not lost before we came,¡± Tie Zhu continued. ¡± So, we stole the blessing of the Fire God.¡±
¡°Do you know who stole it?¡± Dong Xi asked.
¡°I don¡¯t know, and no one will admit it.¡± Tie Zhu shook his head.
¡°Tell everyone to hide well. It¡¯s fine if one of them escapes. Then, we¡¯ll slowly think of a way.¡± Dong Xi said helplessly.
Dong Xi had a magic tool that could change her appearance. It was very easy for Dong Xi to turn himself as red as the Fire Race, but the others could not.
Dong Xi hid outside and looked at the inn from time to time.
Suddenly, someone approached Dong Xi. Just as he was about to pat Dong Xi on the shoulder, he was thrown over her shoulder.
After this person was thrown down by Dong Xi, hey on the ground and groaned.
¡°Fellow Daoist, I just wanted to say hello to you,¡± the man said. ¡°Why are you so cruel? Do we have a grudge?¡±
Chapter 467 - 467 Let’s Talk Somewhere Else
467 Let¡¯s Talk Somewhere Else
This person¡¯s face was also red, and he looked very unfamiliar. However, the aura on his body was very familiar to Dong Xi.
Dong Xi frowned and pondered for a long time. Suddenly, she thought of something and said, ¡°You are Long Wei?¡±
Long Wei stood up and reattached his dislocated arm. Long Wei said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me. Let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡±
Dong Xi nodded. This was naturally not the ce to talk.
The two of them came to the teahouse and opened the restrictions in the room. Long Wei said, ¡°I have a magic tool that can change my appearance. When I saw that the situation wasn¡¯t right, I immediately ran away. Qing Niao didn¡¯t run away. He was captured by the Fire Tribe. I heard that the Fire Tribe¡¯s Patriarch is very angry. He said that if he didn¡¯t hand over the Fire God¡¯s Blessing, he would use Qing Niao and the others as sacrifices to appease the Fire God¡¯s anger.¡±
Dong Xi said angrily, ¡°Which bastard stole the Fire God¡¯s Blessing? Why would the Fire Tribe let them off after such a petty act? They didn¡¯t know how to leave either.¡±
As Dong Xi spoke, her arm swept across the shop as if she was expressing her dissatisfaction.
Dong Xi immediately swallowed the words she wanted to say. She thought of a possibility.
Although it was a little unbelievable, it was possible.
The cultivators who came to the Secret Realm with Dong Xi and the others were at most at the peak of the Foundation Establishment stage. How could they steal the Blessing of the Fire God in front of so many people of the Fire Tribe?
But if this person was Su Cheng¡ There was no problem at all.
Su Cheng¡¯s cultivation was unfathomable. Forget about taking away some of the Fire God¡¯s Blessings, he was being merciful that he did not take everything.
Dong Xi sent Long Wei away with a few words. When Dong Xi was the only one in the private room, she said in her sea of consciousness, ¡°Big Snake, did you do it?¡±
Su Cheng did not have anything to deny. He said, ¡°Yes.¡±
¡°How can you take so many Blessings from the Fire God?¡± Dong Xi asked with a headache. ¡°Hurry up and return it.¡±
Su Chengughed. His voice echoed in Dong Xi¡¯s sea of consciousness for a long time. Then, Su Cheng¡¯s figure slowly appeared in the room.
Su Cheng swung his tail and sat on the stool beside Dong Xi.
¡°Aren¡¯t you here for the Blessing of the Fire God?¡± Su Cheng asked. ¡°Now you want me to return it?¡±
Dong Xi saw a hint of a smile in Su Cheng¡¯s eyes.
But at this moment, Dong Xi could not care less about Su Cheng¡¯s observation. She keenly grasped the key point and said, ¡°What?¡±
Su Cheng stretched out his hand. In his hand was a dark red crystal, like a setting sun.
Dong Xi looked at Su Cheng¡¯s face and said, ¡°Deep Sea Extreme Ice?¡±
Su Cheng revealed a smile. With a wave of his hand, he threw the crystal to Dong Xi.
Dong Xi instinctively caught the Deep Sea Extreme Ice. When she held it in her hand, she felt a bone-chilling sensation, as if he was holding a piece of ice.
Dong Xi was even more certain that this was the Deep Sea Extreme Ice.
At first, Dong Xi wanted to buy it from the locals, but now that Su Cheng had stolen so much, how could Dong Xi still dare to meet the Fire Tribe¡¯s Patriarch?
¡°You¡¯ve taken so much, can you finish it?¡± Dong Xi frowned and said. ¡°I can still talk to the Fire Tribe and see if I can buy them.¡±
¡°Little girl, have you forgotten that I¡¯m a snake?¡± Su Cheng asked after a moment of silence.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with snakes?¡± Dong Xi asked instinctively.
¡°Which snake did you see living in theva?¡± asked Su Cheng.
When Dong Xi heard this, she immediately understood.
Su Cheng was a snake that liked damp areas. Now that he was in a ce with rich fire spiritual energy, he was naturally very ufortable.
The Deep Sea Extreme Ice of the Fire Tribe had a huge attraction to Su Cheng at this time.
¡°My main body is very big, so I consume a lot of energy.¡±
As he spoke, Su Cheng nced at the Deep Sea Extreme Ice in Dong Xi¡¯s hand. Su Cheng said, ¡°The one in your hand is thest piece.¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°¡¡±
At this moment, there was another knock on the door from outside. Then, Long Wei barged in.
Su Cheng was clearly sitting at the side, but Long Wei seemed to not see him. Long Wei panted heavily and said, ¡°Fellow cultivator, something bad has happened. The Fire Tribe Patriarch said that there are intruders hiding among their people. In order to find these people, the Patriarch has decided to take a bath together.¡±
Dong Xi immediately frowned. The Fire Tribe people bathed inva. Dong Xi¡¯s body could not withstand it at all. How could the others?
Even if they had treasures to protect themselves, it was impossible for everyone to have them.
Long Wei thought that Dong Xi did not know the habits of the Fire Tribe, so he told Dong Xi how the Fire Tribe bathed.
Dong Xi could only quietlymunicate with Su Cheng in her sea of consciousness.
¡°I think you don¡¯t want to see anyone get implicated. What should we do now?¡± Dong Xi asked in her sea of consciousness.
Chapter 468 - 468 Bathing
468 Bathing
Su Cheng thought for a moment and said, ¡°You can hide here.¡±
Dong Xi did not suspect Su Cheng. Since Su Cheng had asked Dong Xi to stay here, he must have a way.
Dong Xi took out hermunication jade slip and sent a message to the group.
[If you don¡¯t want to bathe with the Fire Tribe,e to the innermost room on the second floor of the teahouse.]
Those who were free saw this message and immediately started chatting in the group.
[What? We¡¯re even showering together?]
[Aren¡¯t you shy with so many people around?]
[What kind of race is the Fire Tribe? Is the Fire Fairy good-looking?]
¡
Dong Xi did not reply to the message. After a while, she continued to send the same message.
About an hourter, two people came over, both of them blushing.
Dong Xi estimated thaest there were only these few fish that escaped the.
¡°Fellow Daoist, what should we do now? We have to think of a way to save them. My Senior Brother has been captured.¡±
¡°My wife and Senior Brother have also been captured.¡± Dong Xi sighed.
He had to save Senior Brother Tie Zhu. Dong Xi had brought him here, so she could not just leave him be.
As for Shangguan Yun¡¯er, Dong Xi had also promised Shangguan Patriarch that they would do their best to rescue her.
¡°How are we going to save them?¡± asked Long Wei.
¡°Even if we try our best to save them, we¡¯re like trapped beasts here. We can¡¯t escape, and we¡¯ll be caught sooner orter.¡±
Everyone was silent. They all knew that time waited for no one, but they were helpless.
At this moment, Su Cheng¡¯s voice sounded in Dong Xi¡¯s sea of consciousness. Su Cheng said, ¡°Tell everyone to wait here. You and I will go see the Fire Tribe Patriarch.¡±
Dong Xi smiled. Since Su Cheng had agreed to take care of it, there was still a way.
Dong Xi told everyone to wait here and not to go out. As long as these few people did not go out, no one would be able to find them.
The few of them agreed. Dong Xi walked out and turned around to find that the room was empty.
Dong Xi did not know if Su Cheng was using some kind of camouge spell or some other spell, but it was good that it worked.
After leaving the house, Su Cheng transformed into his human form.
However, it was still slightly different from before. The huge snake tail had turned into legs, and it was almost two meters tall.
Dong Xi followed beside Su Cheng like a child.
Dong Xi looked at Su Cheng¡¯s slender legs and found that Su Cheng walked very steadily without any signs of limping.
Dong Xi was suspicious in her heart. Could it be that it was an illusion in the past?
Dong Xi remembered what Su Cheng had said before. She said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that snakes don¡¯t have legs?¡±
¡°It¡¯s just an illusion,¡± Su Cheng said as he walked.
Dong Xi jogged after him. Dong Xi said, ¡°Your illusion is very brilliant.¡±
His long legs were really good, and he walked so fast that even Dong Xi could not keep up.
The Fire Tribe Patriarch was talking to a member of the Fire Tribe in a room when a powerful pressure pressed down from all directions. The Fire Tribe Patriarch was sweating, but because his body temperature was very high, his sweat instantly evaporated into gas, and sizzling sounds came from the room.
¡°Where did this experte from?¡± The Fire Tribe Patriarch gritted his teeth. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe out and meet me?¡±
Su Cheng walked in with Dong Xi. Dong Xi looked at the tall ck figure in front of him and then at the fearful look on the Fire Tribe Patriarch¡¯s face.
Dong Xi suddenly felt that she had yed the role of a dog taking advantage of others¡¯ power very well.
Thinking of this, Dong Xi was no longer nervous.
Although Dong Xi did not know how the Big Snake would negotiate with the Fire Tribe¡¯s Patriarch, since they were at the negotiation table, the stronger one would have more say.
And now, Dong Xi and the Big Snake were the stronger ones.
Su Cheng withdrew his pressure, and the Fire Tribe Patriarch immediately rxed. He said, ¡°May I know where Senior came from? Why did youe to my small Fire Tribe?¡±
Su Cheng tidied his sleeves and sat down on a stool at the side.
Su Cheng was no longer afraid of such high temperatures after he had refined more than half of the Fire God¡¯s Blessing.
¡°I heard that you captured my subordinate?¡± Su Cheng asked.
The Fire Tribe Patriarch was stunned for a moment before he understood. He said, ¡°Are you an outsider?¡±
Su Cheng did not exin. The Fire Tribe Patriarch continued, ¡°I see. No wonder your cultivation is so high¡¡±
¡°Release my subordinates, or else I might do something when I¡¯m angry.¡±
The threat in his words was very strong. The Fire Tribe Patriarch smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Your spiritual energy is strong, so it¡¯s normal for you to do anything. But to us, it¡¯s just a matter of whether we die early orte.¡±
Su Cheng¡¯s eyes were a little strange. Dong Xi was anxious when she heard this. Dong Xi said, ¡°Why do you need to die? As long as we let our people go, you won¡¯t die.¡±
Chapter 469 - 469 The Earth Dragon Will Flip
469 The Earth Dragon Will Flip
¡°Come with me,¡± the Fire Tribe Patriarch sighed.
Dong Xi looked at Su Cheng and saw that he was not moving at all. Dong Xi frowned. Her strong curiosity made him pull Su Cheng¡¯s arm and follow behind the Fire Tribe Patriarch.
Su Cheng was pulled by Dong Xi, so he naturally looked at Dong Xi¡¯s hand. He was slightly stunned, and Su Cheng followed suit.
The Fire Tribe Patriarch brought the two of them to the inner room and stood in front of the wall. The Fire Tribe Patriarch¡¯s walking stick was made of some unknown material. He tapped lightly on it, and the fire spread out along the walking stick.
When the wall was covered with fires, the Fire Tribe Patriarch put away his walking stick.
At this moment, the wall suddenly disappeared, andva appeared in front of everyone.
Dong Xi instantly sucked in a breath of cold air, faintly suspecting that they had already reached the core of the earth.
The Fire Tribe Patriarch looked at theva in front of him and said, ¡°This is theva under the volcano. Before long, the earth dragon will flip and the volcano will copse.¡±
When people said that an earth dragon is flipping, it meant that there is an earthquake.
Dong Xi was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°The earth dragon will flip? How do you know what will happen in the future?¡±
Dong Xi had just finished speaking when Su Cheng, who was at the side, said indifferently, ¡°Prophet?¡±
The Fire Tribe Patriarch looked at Su Cheng with a gratified expression. He said, ¡°You¡¯re really knowledgeable. As expected of a Senior, you actually know my identity.¡±
Dong Xi was very curious about the identity of the Prophet. What did the Prophet know? How did he know? How was it different from that fortune-teller? Also, was the Prophet¡¯s prediction of the future 100 percent urate?
Even if she had a stomach full of questions, Dong Xi knew that she could not say anything now. She could only endure it and slowly ask the Big Snake when she returned.
¡°Since you know that staying here will result in such an oue, why didn¡¯t you leave?¡± Dong Xi asked.
Dong Xi guessed that perhaps the Fire Tribe wanted Su Cheng to do something.
¡°If I could leave, I would have taken everyone away long ago,¡± said the Fire Tribe Patriarch.
The Fire Tribe Patriarch pointed at theva and said, ¡°The Teleportation Formation is under theva.¡±
Upon hearing this, Dong Xi said in confusion, ¡°If you can bathe inva, why can¡¯t you go over?¡±
¡°This old man has made a lot of preparations to bring everyone away,¡± the Fire Tribe Patriarch said. ¡°The Fire God¡¯s Blessing is only to increase everyone¡¯s tolerance towards the fire element. However, theva is extremely deep. We don¡¯t even know where the Teleportation Formation is. If we continue to act rashly, we might not be able to withstand it before we find it.¡±
Dong Xi was even more confused when she heard this. From what the Fire Tribe Patriarch said, it meant that the ancestor of the Fire Tribe had harmed his descendants.
If the Teleportation Formation was ced in theva, who could pass through?
After a while, the Fire Tribe Patriarch exined to the two of them. He said, ¡°When the Fire Tribe first arrived here, they brought a lot of resources and were very strong. However, as time passed, the treasures they brought were slowly used up. The cultivation of the people reached a bottleneck overnight. No matter how much they cultivated, they couldn¡¯t make any progress. The reason why they ced the Teleportation Array so deep was to prevent the younger generation from leaving as they pleased and to defend against external enemies. No one expected it to be like this. As the ancestors with high cultivation passed away one by one, we Juniors still can¡¯t go up in cultivation¡¡±
When Dong Xi heard these words, she slowly understood.
¡°So, you want me to take you out?¡± Su Cheng asked.
The Fire Tribe Patriarch¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately said, ¡°If Senior can take us out, my Fire Tribe is willing to pay any price.¡±
Su Cheng thought for a moment and said,¡± It¡¯s not impossible. Let my subordinates first.¡±
The Fire Tribe Patriarch transmitted his voice, asking his nsmen to let them go.
Su Cheng suggested that the Fire Tribe Patriarch prepare a room for them and help them escape in three days.
When only Su Cheng and Dong Xi were left in the room, Dong Xi whispered, ¡°Big Snake, are you sure you can leave this ce? Theva was bottomless¡ Don¡¯t you need to go down and take a look?¡±
Su Cheng shook his head and waved his hand. He took out ab and ced it in Dong Xi¡¯s hand. Su Cheng said, ¡°Comb my hair.¡±
Dong Xi was forced to ept.
The wood spiritual energy was attached to theb, and every time hebed it, Su Cheng enjoyed it.
Dong Xi saw Su Cheng squinting his eyes and enjoying himself. Dong Xi wanted to pluck a few strands of hair off his head.
However, when she saw Su Cheng¡¯s beautiful hair, she could not bring herself to do it.
Dong Xi said whilebing his hair, ¡°Big Snake, are you really not going to take a look?¡±
Dong Xi knew that the snake¡¯s cultivation was strong, but she still felt that it was a little too much to agree to such a thing!
Chapter 470 - 470 Will You Turn Bald?
470 Will You Turn Bald?
Su Cheng ignored Dong Xi. Dong Xi looked at Su Cheng¡¯s hair and could not help but say, ¡°Will you be bald if you go into theva?¡±
Dong Xi thought of Su Cheng¡¯s bald head and inexplicably felt that he was quite good-looking.
Dong Xi came back to her senses and saw Su Cheng¡¯s deep eyes. Dong Xi was stunned. Su Cheng said, ¡°No.¡±
¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want to go or not,¡± Dong Xi snorted and said. ¡°I¡¯ll see how you¡¯ll exin yourself to the Fire Tribe when you can¡¯t get out.¡±
Seeing that the three-day promise was about to arrive, Dong Xi was very anxious. However, looking at Su Cheng¡¯s confident appearance, she did not know if Su Cheng was really good or just showing off.
In the end, it was the appointed day. Early in the morning, the Fire Tribe Patriarch brought the Fire Tribe members over.
¡°Please help us, Senior,¡± said the Fire Tribe Patriarch.
Su Cheng nodded and said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve agreed, I¡¯ll naturally save them. Tell those who have no business to stay away. If they¡¯re identally injured by me, I won¡¯t care.¡±
Seeing that Su Cheng did not go back on his word, the Fire Tribe Patriarch was very happy. He immediately ordered the others to go to the ancestral hall.
The ancestral hall was the safest ce for the Fire Tribe. It was not the ce where the Deep Sea Extreme Ice was hidden.
Tie Zhu, Shangguan Yun¡¯er, and the others were also brought in by the Fire Tribe. The originally bustling street was now empty.
Su Cheng walked down the street with Dong Xi and the Fire Tribe Patriarch.
Su Cheng nced at the surrounding buildings and finally looked at the Fire Tribe Patriarch. Su Cheng said, ¡°You hide well too.¡±
As for Dong Xi, Su Cheng did not say anything. When Dong Xi was thinking about where to hide, Su Cheng directly carried Dong Xi and let her sit on his shoulder.
Then, Su Cheng turned into a ck shadow and jumped into the sky at a terrifying speed.
Crack!!!
A loud cracking sound rang out, but Dong Xi did not feel the impact at all.
As it turned out, at the moment of the explosion, a protective shield had enveloped Dong Xi.
Su Cheng stood in the sky. The strong wind from the explosion blew past. The restriction that originally isted the outside world was now like a ss cover, shattering bit by bit¡
Dong Xi admitted that she was wrong. She should not have doubted the Big Snake.
Dong Xi had thought of countless possibilities. She had thought that the snake would escort the Fire Tribe members to the Teleportation Formation. She had also thought that the Big Snake would fish out the Teleportation Formation or draw a new Teleportation Formation. She had even thought that the snake would kill the Fire Tribe members to silence them.
However, she did not expect the snake to break through the restriction so easily and brutally.
No, Dong Xi should have thought of it long ago. Back then in the Beast Trainer Sect, that was what the Big Snake had done.
Su Cheng broke the restriction and turned into a small snake that coiled around Dong Xi¡¯s arm.
All of this happened so suddenly that Dong Xi fell down without any preparation.
Dong Xi reacted quickly. She took out a flying magical tool and sat on it. Dong Xiined in her heart.
However, thinking that Su Cheng might have exhausted his spiritual energy, Dong Xi forgave the Big Snake.
¡°All of you,e out,¡± Dong Xi shouted.
Her voice spread throughout the entire volcano.
The members of the Fire Tribe came out one after another. All they saw was a thin figure.
The Fire Tribe Patriarch looked at Dong Xi with aplicated expression. He then looked at the sky and suddenly realized something. He started crying.
¡°This¡¡± The Fire Tribe Patriarch said excitedly. ¡°The restriction that has troubled us for tens of thousands of years is gone. We can go out now!¡±
Hearing this, the Fire Tribe members cheered excitedly.
Dong Xi and the others were also infected by this joy, and there was a sincere smile on their faces.
Now that the restriction was gone, everyone could leave.
He hoped that this trip would be a real Secret Realm and that there would no longer be such a strange small space.
The Fire Tribe Patriarch gave them one day to pack up and leave tomorrow.
Dong Xi and the others were treated as honored guests by the Fire Tribe, and they prepared arge table of delicacies.
At dawn the next day, everyone gathered in the Fire Tribe¡¯s ancestral hall.
Dong Xi wanted to meet up with herpanions, but she was stopped by the Fire Tribe Patriarch. The Fire Tribe Patriarch said, ¡°Little Friend.¡±
Dong Xi looked over in confusion and saw the Fire Tribe Patriarch smiling as he passed a box to Dong Xi.
¡°We don¡¯t have much use for this anymore,¡± the Fire Tribe Patriarch said. ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you. It¡¯s fate that we met. When you leave this ce in the future, it¡¯ll be good if you think of us.¡±
Dong Xi held the box and looked at the Fire Tribe Patriarch¡¯s departing appearance. She felt a little puzzled.
Dong Xi pondered for a moment, but she could not figure out anything. However, she still kept the box and followed behind the Fire Tribe Patriarch.
Dong Xi saw the people of the Fire Tribe bid farewell to their ancestors and flew out one by one under the leadership of the Patriarch.
When everyone went out and looked at the mountains and rivers outside, the Fire Tribe members cried tears of joy.
Chapter 471 - 471 The True Meaning of Death
471 The True Meaning of Death
The people of the Fire Tribe looked at the outside world and said excitedly.
¡°I¡¯m finally out. I can finally see the outside world!¡±
¡°If possible, I still want to go back to my hometown to take a look.¡±
¡°I heard that there¡¯s a kind of fiery red flower in my hometown that¡¯s especially beautiful.¡±
¡
Dong Xi wanted to ask where the Fire Tribe¡¯s hometown was and if they wanted to go together.
However, as soon as Dong Xi turned around, she saw that everyone behind her was like a summer halo, disappearing with a wave of her hand.
Dong Xi was stunned. Her eyes were a little wet. They were all fine just now. Why¡ Did they have to be like this? It was as if a movie hade to an end.
The red faces of the Fire Tribe members were still filled with excitement. Slowly, it began to blur. The Patriarch seemed to have known everything. He smiled at Dong Xi and waved his hand, as if telling Dong Xi to continue forward.
When the Fire Tribe disappeared, only Dong Xi and the others were left on the originally lively mountain.
Long Wei was the first to say, ¡°Umm¡ What¡¯s going on?¡±
Everyone shook their heads. No one understood.
Yu Wei asked again, ¡°Are the people of the Fire Tribe still alive?¡±
¡°They are,¡± replied Dong Xi.
A person would die three times in their life.
The first time was when there were no signs of life and one died from a biological standpoint.
The second time was a funeral. Family and friends came to attend and reminisce about the person¡¯s past. This was the death of society.
The third time, no one would remember this person anymore. That would be the real death.
This was probably what the Fire Tribe Patriarch meant when he gave the box to Dong Xi.
The chief of the Fire Tribe tried his best to leave behind traces of the Fire Tribe from tens of thousands of years ago.
Long Wei said, ¡°That really scared me. It¡¯s fine as long as they¡¯re alive. I saw that they seemed to be projections just now. Who knows? They might be living in some corner right now!¡±
The originally heavy atmosphere instantly rxed a lot after hearing Long Wei¡¯s words.
¡°Come, let¡¯s go down and see if there¡¯s still a flood and if the volcano will erupt.¡±
When everyone heard this, they allughed. Only Yu Wei and a few others did not know what Dong Xi and the others wereughing about.
The snow on the volcano had already melted. After going down the mountain, he realized that the journey was not quite the same as he remembered.
Even the terrain and everything were different from what he remembered.
The only thing that had not changed¡ was thatke.
Dong Xi stood by theke, looking at the small vige by theke, the fishing boats on theke, and the girls singing songs.
Not only was Dong Xi silent, Long Wei and the others were the same.
Thiske had only been dug a few days ago, and it had already grown such a big willow tree!
On the contrary, Yu Wei and the others saw the clearke water and jumped in excitedly. Yu Wei said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s so great to finallye down here! It¡¯s been too hot in the Fire Tribe these past few days. My skin¡¯s almost cooked. It¡¯s finally normal now.¡±
Tie Zhu and the others also followed into the water. Shangguan Yun¡¯er apanied Dong Xi.
Dong Xi looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er and said, ¡°Madam, shall we go greet the locals?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er nodded. At this point, no matter what Dong Xi said, Shangguan Yun¡¯er would agree.
The two of them entered the vige. Three women were working. When they saw someoneing, they were very surprised.
One of the younger women said, ¡°A guest has arrived!¡±
Only then did the other two raise their heads to look at Dong Xi and Shangguan Yun¡¯er.
Seeing that it was indeed a stranger, the three of them stood up.
Dong Xi walked over and maintained a polite distance. Dong Xi said, ¡°Sisters, my wife and mypanion passed by this ce and are in need of directions, so we wanted to ask for directions.¡±
When the three of them heard this, they immediatelyughed. The young woman said, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±
Dong Xi did not know where to go. After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°Do you know where the nearest city is?¡±
The three father and daughterughed. A slightly older woman pointed at the gap between the two mountains and said, ¡°Go out from there and head east. After crossing a mountain, you will see the city.¡±
After Dong Xi expressed her gratitude, she brought Shangguan Yun¡¯er back to thekeside to look for Tie Zhu and the others.
Tie Zhu and the others were all shirtless in theke. Shangguan Yun¡¯er turned her head in embarrassment.
Dong Xi did not even bother to look at them. She took out the map drawn by the Shangguan Patriarch before she came in from her storage ring.
Although the drawing was a little simple, at least the direction was clear.
Only then did Dong Xi discover in astonishment that the ce where Shangguan Patriarch had entered back then was theke that Dong Xi had dug out with her men?
Shangguan Patriarch entered the Secret Realm around 1,000 years ago.
1,000 years ago¡ Dong Xi was not even in this world yet.
Dong Xi guessed that the spacetime here was chaotic.
Chapter 472 - 472 Was It in the Same Time Period
472 Was It in the Same Time Period
Was theke that Dong Xi was currently in the same time period as theke that Shangguan Patriarch was in?
Dong Xi put away the map. She memorized everything drawn on the map and then called the people who were still in theke up.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Dong Xi.
Two of them were a little unhappy when they heard this. However, these people thought that Dong Xi was the one who had broken the restriction of the Fire Tribe. Even if they were unhappy, they did not dare to say anything.
One of them whispered, ¡°We¡¯ve only been in the water for a while. Why are you leaving so quickly?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ve been in the Fire Tribe for so long. We¡¯re just rxing.¡±
After Dong Xi heard this, she looked at the two of them. When they saw her looking over, they immediately shut their mouths.
¡°Now that we¡¯ve left the Fire Tribe, it¡¯s time for us to part ways,¡± said Dong Xi.
Dong Xi knew what she was capable of, so she could not care less about those who had no rtionship with her.
Yu Wei was hired by Dong Xi and had already signed a contract. Dong Xi did not know the rest of the people. What if they backstabbed her at the critical moment?
Those who thought Dong Xi was strong and wanted to follow her to pick up the loot did not expect to be chased away so quickly.
They immediately started talking.
¡°Fellow Daoist, we¡¯re all outsiders. We need to band together to deal with the natives here.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Fellow Daoist. We¡¯ll listen to you. We¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡±
Some people even berated the two people who had spoken earlier.
¡°You two idiots, hurry up and apologize!¡±
¡
Dong Xi immediately stopped everyone. She said, ¡°Stop it. Actually, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s my problem¡ I¡¯ve been in the mountains for a long time. I¡¯m afraid of society. When there are too many people, I¡¯m ufortable. I¡¯m even more ufortable talking to strangers¡¡±
When the others heard this, they were stunned. Shangguan Yun¡¯er recalled the way Dong Xi and the vigers asked for directions, but she did not feel ufortable at all!
Since Dong Xi had already said that, the others could not be thick-skinned and continue to follow. They could only leave one after another.
Seeing that he had already left, Dong Xi turned to look at Tie Zhu and said, ¡°Senior Brother, where do you want to go?¡±
Tie Zhu waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me. I¡¯m scared too.¡±
Dong Xi was speechless.
Dong Xi looked at Tie Zhu¡¯s serious face and could not help butugh. She said speechlessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do that to get rid of the others.¡±
Tie Zhu smiled and said, ¡°I can remember. The little monk of Thunder Sound Temple and you are like brothers. If you are afraid, I¡¯m afraid there are no normal people in this world.¡±
Dong Xi did not mind Tie Zhu¡¯s teasing and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t forget what we¡¯re here for.¡±
When Dong Xi said this, everyone¡¯s expression immediately turned serious.
That¡¯s right, everyone came in to look for opportunities and treasures. It had been almost ten days since they came, but they had found nothing¡
Therefore, it was time to hurry up.
Dong Xi waved her hand and took out a flying magic tool. When everyone saw Dong Xi take out a magic tool, they all realized that they could use spiritual power now.
¡°You can use spiritual power now?¡± asked Long Wei. ¡°Are we out of the restricted area?¡±
Cui Liu looked at the spiritual energy in his hand and said happily, ¡°We can really use it now! We should be already out.¡±
Cui Liu was in thete Foundation Establishment stage. If he could use spiritual power, he would be fine in an instant.
¡°It seems like there shouldn¡¯t be any problems for the time being. Let¡¯s go to the city first.¡±
Where there were many people, there would be many disputes, but there would also be a lot of news. It was much better than everyone being aimless here.
Not long after everyone sat on their flying magic tools and left, the small fishing vige by theke, the vige women, and the fishing boats instantly disappeared.
At this moment, Dong Xi heard Songsong¡¯s cry in her mind.
Dong Xi was stunned. Songsong rarely acted like this. Could it be that Da Niu was stirring up trouble again?
Dong Xi said worriedly in her mind, ¡°Songsong, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°There are illusions everywhere here, so be careful,¡± Songsong said.
Dong Xi was very surprised this time. She thought that aftering out of so many small worlds, she had finally arrived at the Secret Realm. She did not expect Songsong to say that this ce was filled with illusions.
Furthermore, Dong Xi did not even notice these illusions. The illusions were so strong?
¡°Thiske and the mountain are all illusions?¡± Dong Xi asked.
¡°Not all of them. I don¡¯t understand. Some of them are true, and some are fake,¡± said Songsong.
It was both real and fake, and it was even more confusing.
After a moment, Songsong said again, ¡°Little Xi, you have to be careful. These illusions are very powerful. If you get lost in here, you won¡¯t be able to get out.¡±
Chapter 473 - 473 A Ghost?
473 A Ghost?
Since Songsong had warned Dong Xi, she would naturally be more careful.
¡°Songsong, I understand. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Dong Xi said.
Not only did Dong Xi pay attention to it, but she also told Tie Zhu about the illusion.
Finally, they arrived at the city on the map. After flying for a whole day, they understood that everything in the loop was just a miniature version.
This city was much bigger than the city in the small world that Dong Xi and the others hade from. The people who entered the city had long lines to pay the spirit stones to enter the city.
Dong Xi looked over and saw a few people holding umbres.
No, they were not human either¡ These few did not have any shadows or legs. They seemed to be floating on the ground.
Were these people ghosts? Could it be an illusion?
Dong Xi fell into deep thought. There was no one here who could help Dong Xi resolve her doubts.
Everyone paid the spirit stones and entered the city.
After entering the city, they looked around aimlessly. Only Dong Xi walked forward with a clear goal. She came to the front of the few people holding umbres. Dong Xi cupped his fists and said, ¡°Fellow Daoists, please slow down.¡±
When they heard Dong Xi¡¯s words, they were also very puzzled.
Since ancient times, humans and ghosts had different paths, so ghosts rarelymunicated with humans.
They turned around and saw Dong Xi¡¯s warm smile.
One of the schrs said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, is there something you need?¡±
Dong Xi shook his head and said embarrassedly, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just¡ I wonder if you guys came from the Ghost Realm?¡±
Schr looked at hispanion and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, we dide from the Ghost Realm.¡±
Dong Xi scratched her head clumsily, a simple smile on her face. No matter how one looked at it, she looked silly.
Dong Xi said, ¡°I have a Senior Sister who used to be very good to me. Later, something unexpected happened and she became a ghost cultivator. Since then, I haven¡¯t had the chance to see her. Now that I have seen you guys, I get a feeling of familiarity, so I want toe and greet you.¡±
The guard on the faces of the schr and the others rxed a little. The schr said, ¡°What is your Senior Sister¡¯s name? When I returnter, I¡¯ll convey your longing to her if I see her.¡±
¡°Ying Die,¡± said Dong Xi with a smile.
Schr and the others were slightly stunned. Schr said, ¡°Adept Ying Die is your Senior Sister? Tell me, when did she be a ghost?¡±
¡°It should be two years ago,¡± Dong Xi thought for a moment and said.
¡°That¡¯s right, Fellow Daoist. I wonder if you have a token?¡± the schr said. ¡°When we get back, we will definitely help you hand it over to Adept Ying Die.¡±
¡
Dong Xi gave them a wooden sword. There were many such swords in the Sword Sect, so it was not rare.
In just a few short sentences, the rtionship between Dong Xi and the ghost cultivators had be much closer.
Dong Xi also knew that this schr was called Mu Ru. Mu Ru coughed lightly and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, can you temporarily put away the fire spiritual energy on your body? We have a Yin cold body¡¡±
Upon hearing Mu Ru¡¯s words, Dong Xi instantly understood and immediately withdrew her Fire spiritual Qi.
In the past few days, it had be a habit for her to use fire spiritual energy outside.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. It was my negligence,¡± Dong Xi immediately said.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er, Tie Zhu, and the others saw Dong Xi talking to a few people who were holding umbres and had no legs. Tie Zhu and the others were very worried.
¡°Junior Brother told us to be careful of the illusion,¡± Tie Zhu said. ¡°I think these people are more like the people in the illusion.¡±
Long Wei said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. They are most likely¡ ghost cultivators.¡±
Previously, when Dong Xi chased them away, Long Wei had shamelessly expressed that everyone had been a small team since they entered the Secret Realm, so they had advanced and retreated together. She had shamelessly brought Qing Niao with her to stay by everyone¡¯s side.
¡°What?¡± the others asked in surprise. ¡°Ghost cultivator?¡±
Everyone¡¯s expression suddenly became unnatural. Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s face turned even paler.
Long Wei said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard my father say that after some cultivators die, their divine souls will not be destroyed by chance, and they will be ghost cultivators. They can continue to cultivate¡ Every ghost cultivator would hold an umbre, probably because they were afraid of the sun.¡±
Of course, what made Long Wei the most certain was that these people were emitting a faint Yin Qi.
These people originally had Yin cold bodies, but Long Wei had a water spirit root, and he was born in Yin years, Yin months, and Yin days¡It was also what these ghosts liked the most.
Long Wei touched his chest and sensed the protective mirror in his clothes. Long Wei immediately felt a sense of security.
If he had known this would happen, he would have listened to the old man and note out to show off.
Seeing Dong Xi talking andughing with those ghost cultivators, she could not possibly be selling Long Wei to them, right?
Dong Xi and Mu Ru traded their spirit breath, and Dong Xi returned to the crowd.
After Dong Xi¡¯s conversation, Dong Xi said, ¡°Besides our group, this Secret Realm has an entrance to other worlds. Everyone, be careful.¡±
Chapter 474 - 474 All the Treasures Will Come Later
474 All the Treasures Will Come Later
Since ghost cultivators could enter this ce, Dong Xi guessed that they coulde from both the Beast Realm and the Demon Realm.
With the exnation from Long Wei just now, everyone frowned.
Cui Liu crossed his arms and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen any treasures since I came in. There are so many opponents. It¡¯s not interesting at all.¡±
Tie Zhu smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. From what we¡¯ve seen before, we can see that this Secret Realm is not an ordinary Secret Realm. The owner of the Secret Realm should be a mighty figure with a very high cultivation base. Perhaps, the treasures willeter.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Where are we going next?¡± Cui Liu nodded.
Dong Xi was also prepared. Dong Xi said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to stay first. I want to refine pills.¡±
Everyone said in surprise, ¡°What? You want to¡ Refine pills?¡±
Only Tie Zhu was not surprised at all, because he had been surprised a long time ago.
Dong Xi shrugged and said helplessly,¡± I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been here. You people don¡¯t even bring Fasting Pills when youe out. Now that it¡¯s safe, if I don¡¯t refine more, I¡¯ll have to starve in the future!¡±
The Fasting Pill was a third-grade pill, so Dong Xi was at least a third-grade alchemist.
This really made them want to curry favor with her.
Dong Xi found a house and took out her pill furnace.
Dong Xi could have stopped borrowing the Earth Fire long ago, but the only drawback was that she could not keep up with the spiritual energy.
Of course, Dong Xi did not think about refining too many pills. Five or six bottles of pills should be enough.
Everyone stayed in the inn and saw that Dong Xi had note out for three days.
Long Wei leaned against the window and looked at the neighboring room. Not long after, Shangguan Yun¡¯er also opened the window to see if Dong Xi hade out of seclusion.
Long Wei smiled and said, ¡°You two are really polite. You even want to sleep in separate rooms. Fellow Daoist Dong is good in every way, but he doesn¡¯t touch his wife. With such a beautiful wife, why don¡¯t you enjoy yourselves?¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er frowned and said, ¡°None of your business!¡±
Long Wei was not angry. He said, ¡°It has nothing to do with me, it has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m the most despicable one. Don¡¯t tell Fellow Daoist Dong.¡±
After all, Long Wei wanted to be friends with Dong Xi.
No, more than friends. They had to be apprenticed to a master. Only a master-disciple rtionship couldst.
Coincidentally, Dong Xi opened the door at this time. Hearing Long Wei¡¯s words, she said, ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me what?¡±
Long Wei coughed lightly and immediately said, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just praising you.¡±
Shangguan Yun¡¯er nced at Long Wei, but Shangguan Yun¡¯er did not say anything.
Tie Zhu walked out and said, ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯ve finallye out. If you hadn¡¯te out, I would¡¯ve called for you. I heard from others that there will be a temple fair in the north of the city tomorrow afternoon.¡±
¡°Everyone?¡± Dong Xi asked in surprise. ¡°What if I don¡¯t go?¡±
Tie Zhu was stunned when he heard this.
¡°I don¡¯t know. Those people didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Tie Zhu came back to his senses.
¡°Alright, we¡¯ll see tomorrow,¡± Dong Xi said with a smile.
She had to go. If she did not follow the setting of the Secret Realm, he would gain nothing in this Secret Realm.
Dong Xi did not know what Senior Tie Zhu meant when he said he had to go until noon the next day.
It was just noon, and before anyone had time to think about whether they should go or not, the scene changed instantly.
She stood in front of a tall temple, which had 81 steps.
Dong Xi stood in the crowd and found that she was surrounded by strangers.
Dong Xi felt fine, but she could not find Tie Zhu and the others.
Perhaps not all of these people were cultivators. There should be natives in the city. Everyone looked at the temple with devout expressions.
It was because of this that Dong Xi was able to instantly recognize the locals and outsiders when she looked around.
Just as Dong Xi was about to look for Senior Brother Tie Zhu and the others, she heard someone say, ¡°Line up and offer incense.¡±
Upon hearing this, Dong Xi and the others were pushed into the queue by the natives.
Every time anyone wanted to leave, they would be pushed back by the natives. The native said, ¡°Don¡¯t run around. That¡¯s disrespectful to the gods.¡±
Dong Xi did not move. Instead, she took out hermunication jade slip and sent a message to Tie Zhu and the others, telling them to line up and meet up after they left.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er and the others were not as nervous as before when they found that they could still contact each other using theirmunication jade slips.
After all, her cultivation was low, and she was still so passive. Anyone would feel very uneasy.
The line slowly moved forward. The people at the back of the line were already losing their patience.
A person wanted to leave, but was immediately stopped by the natives. This person was instantly furious.
¡°Can I not offer incense?¡± the man asked. ¡°If you want to line up, then line up. I don¡¯t want to!¡±
The native immediately said, ¡°You can¡¯t disrespect the gods!¡±
Chapter 475 - 475 Who Dares to Stop Me
475 Who Dares to Stop Me
When the man heard the natives say this, he became even more furious. He shouted, ¡°What bullsh*t God, I want to leave, who dare to stop me?!¡±
After saying that, this person waved his hand and cast a spell. However, just as it was about to hit the native, the spell instantly disappeared.
The natives immediately knelt on the ground and said piously, ¡°God bless us!¡±
The cultivator who had just attacked was also illuminated by the light from the temple and instantly disappeared.
When Dong Xi saw this scene, her heart skipped a beat. Even if the cultivators who came here were not very high in cultivation, they had to be at least Nascent Soul cultivators to kill someone like this.
Just a beam of light was already so powerful. Who were these natives worshipping?
Could he be the owner of this Secret Realm?
Dong Xi pondered as she followed the group.
The first thing they saw upon entering the temple was the huge incense burner.
Behind the incense burner was a misty mist. It was impossible to see what was behind it. One could only see the appearance of some eaves.
A native stepped forward and kowtowed three times and nine times before offering an incense stick.
The misty smoke could not hide the determination in the eyes of the natives. The natives mumbled something, but no matter how hard Dong Xi tried, she could not hear what the natives said clearly.
Soon, they arrived at Dong Xi. Dong Xi imitated the actions of the aborigines and began to burn incense.
However, just as the incense stick was inserted into the incense burner, the originally hazy smoke suddenly rose into the blue clouds, emitting a faint golden light.
Before Dong Xi could react, the surrounding aborigines immediately went forward and kowtowed to Dong Xi. The natives shouted, ¡°Holy Child!¡±
Dong Xi, ¡°??¡±
What was going on? Dong Xi did not even know who they were worshiping here, but she suddenly became the Holy Child?
Dong Xi was invited into the pce. She discovered that everyone was paying their respects to a middle-aged man holding an incense burner.
Dong Xi looked at the statue. The strangest thing was that she could not remember it even though she had seen it.
It was as if this memory did not exist at all.
A ck-robed man wearing a mask bowed respectfully. Dong Xi imitated the native and said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m really the Holy Child? Heavens! How could such a good thing fall into my hands? I wonder what the Holy Child wants to do? I¡¯m willing to serve the Gods.¡±
When the ck-robed man heard this, he looked at Dong Xi in surprise.
Dong Xi even heard the man in ck whisper, ¡°That¡¯s not right. ording to the divine decree of the Gods, the Holy Child is an outsider!¡±
The man in ck did not understand at all, but the incense was indeed like a divine order. It suddenly soared into the sky, and there was also a golden light.
When Dong Xi heard these words, a cunning look shed across her eyes.
¡°Holy Son, please go to the back and wait for the ceremony to begin,¡± said the ck-robed man.
Dong Xi followed behind the man. This hall was indeed very simr to the Eastern Continent¡¯s style. It was different from the Void Sea. It seemed that this God was from the Eastern Continent!
However, she did not know if this God was really capable or if he was just fooling people¡
After the attendant left, Dong Xi was the only one left in the temple.
Dong Xi looked at the back hall, which was much smaller than the front hall. There was still a veryrge statue. After thinking for a moment, Dong Xi went forward and knelt on the praying mat.
It was still the same as before. It was not a problem to be respectful to a senior.
Outside the hall, the ck-clothed man also started to ponder as he watched Dong Xi kneeling before the statue.
This person¡ Perhaps she was a native.
At this moment, Dong Xi, who was kneeling, started to think wildly. She thought about how the believers outside were so fanatical. Perhaps their wishes woulde true?
Should Dong Xi also try?
At the thought of this, Dong Xi closed her eyes and began to mumble, ¡°Believers are young and short. The Gods let believers grow taller¡ That¡¯s right, there¡¯s still Second Senior Brother¡¯s business. It¡¯ll get better and better. I hope Second Senior Brother can find the person he¡¯s looking for soon. There¡¯s also Eldest Senior Brother. I hope Eldest Senior Brother can pay off his debts as soon as possible.¡±
It was unknown how long Dong Xi had been muttering, but she had already blurted out all the people and things that she could think of. At this moment, someone walked in from outside.
The person who came in said, ¡°Holy Child, the messenger invites you to participate in the ceremony.¡±
Dong Xi nodded, stood up, and followed him to the square.
Then, they watched in confusion as the ck-robed man inserted three incense sticks as thick as his arms into the incense burner. After muttering for a long time, an invisible door finally appeared in front of everyone.
Dong Xi looked at everything. Although she was calm on the surface, she was already shocked on the inside.
Good heavens, there¡¯s a door here. Could this be the entrance to the Secret Realm?
Chapter 476 - 476 The Gods Will Bless You
476 The Gods Will Bless You
Dong Xi was still thinking about something when hermunication jade slip fluctuated.
However, at this time, Dong Xi was using the identity of a native. Of course, she could not use something that would expose her identity.
As the man in ck chanted, the door became even more solid.
The man in ck looked at the attendants, and two attendants went forward to push open the door.
Inside the door, smoke swirled around and emitted a red light.
The man in ck said, ¡°Go in, believer of God! Go after what you want, and the Gods will bless you.¡±
Immediately, some people started to move, but most of them remained kneeling on the spot.
As more and more people entered, the others did not dare to dawdle.
What if there was really a treasure inside? Wouldn¡¯t it be gone if she went in toote?
Dong Xi did not move, because her cultivation technique was circting rapidly. Dong Xi also discovered that almost none of the natives here moved.
This was obviously abnormal!
Humans would have close and distant rtionships, and there was a saying that fertile water should not flow into other people¡¯s fields.
If the Gods really had treasures, why didn¡¯t they give them to their most devout believers? Instead, they let these outsiders enter to rob them?
Fortunately, Tie Zhu and the others saw that Dong Xi did not move, so they did not dare to move either.
Dong Xi¡¯s cultivation technique slowed down, and the red color inside the door turned golden.
At this moment, the natives walked through the door one after another. Dong Xi followed the natives and put her palms together before walking in.
Cultivators had extremely strong five senses. Although her eyes were closed, Dong Xi could faintly smell the scent of blood.
Dong Xi frowned and walked for a long time. The smell of blood slowly faded until she suddenly felt rxed and opened her eyes.
At this moment, behind Dong Xi and the others was a cliff that was ten thousand feet high. No one knew how they had gotten there.
No wonder the natives had to close their eyes. If they could see, even if there was a path, ordinary people would not dare to walk!
More and more people stopped. In front of them was a vast ocean. No one could tell where the treasure was.
Everyone hade from the Void Sea, so they naturally had their own methods to deal with the sea.
Dong Xi watched as the aborigines entered the sea, and she followed them into the sea.
After walking for a short distance, Dong Xi realized that something was wrong. These people seemed to have¡ long lost their vitality.
Dong Xi immediately stopped and took out the boat that he had prepared earlier. He pulled Tie Zhu and the others up one after another.
¡°We can¡¯t go down now,¡± Dong Xi said. ¡°The bottom of the sea is full of dead bodies.¡±
No one liked the feeling of being in the sea. Even Shangguan Yun¡¯er, who had been in the Void Sea since she was young, felt the same.
Dong Xi¡¯s fire spiritual energy started to circte, and the clothes on her body dried up very quickly.
Only then did Dong Xi look towards the shore. There were almost no more natives who hade in.
When Dong Xi thought of how the natives looked as if they were unafraid of death when they entered the sea, a phrase suddenly came to her mind.
Sacrifice!
But what was going on? When they had just arrived here, Songsong had warned them that there were many illusions here, and they were abination of reality and illusion. If they were not careful, they would easily fall into the illusion.
In that case, were those people who jumped into the sea real or fake? Dong Xi frowned. She suddenly felt that after so many years in the cultivation world, she was reallycking in talent and knowledge. Now, she could not even distinguish between reality and illusion.
Dong Xi sat cross-legged on the boat and began to sense.
What were the real waves like? What was the sea breeze like? The sun by the sea should be very hot.
When people started to distrust their eyes, their senses became an important way of judging.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er, who was sitting beside Dong Xi, took out a handkerchief and helped Dong Xi wipe away her sweat. Dong Xi suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the handkerchief in Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s hand.
Natural silk.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er loved the shark gauze the most, and she would never use anything other than the shark gauze.
At this moment, the scene around Dong Xi began to change.
Dong Xi was still kneeling in the rear hall, but the surrounding environment had changed.
The originally glorious temple had now decayed, and the surroundings looked like it was in decline.
Dong Xi stood up and observed the surroundings. Then, she walked out. The originally lively crowd had disappeared. Even the steps were covered in moss.
¡°Is there anyone here?¡± Dong Xi was stunned.
No one said anything. Dong Xi entered the hall once again and discovered that there was an incense stick in front of the statue.
Dong Xi pondered for a moment and went forward to light the incense. Dong Xi said, ¡°I only want to get the treasure and leave this ce. May the Gods bless me!¡±
The moment the incense was inserted into the incense burner, Dong Xi saw the statue suddenly light up.
Dong Xi thought that it was a divine manifestation and quickly looked up.
However, what happened next stunned Dong Xi. Umm¡ How did the face of the statue turn into Dong Xi¡¯s face? Were they trying to tell Dong Xi that it was better to rely on herself than to rely oon others?
Chapter 477 - 477 Do We Still Have a Chance of Winning?
477 Do We Still Have a Chance of Winning?
Dong Xi sighed softly. Just as she was about to see if there was any other way out, the scene changed again. She watched as the man in ck opened the door while offering incense.
This time, there was no red light inside the door. The natives and cultivators all ran inside happily.
After entering, there was no fog.
Because, this time, everyone appeared directly in the sea.
Everyone had a protective barrier that looked like a bubble on their bodies. The only difference was the color.
Some of them were white, some were red, some were ck, and only Dong Xi¡¯s was gold.
The bubble seemed to carry everyone with it. One unlucky guy hit the reef and the bubble burst. He could not breathe and immediately swam to the surface.
When everyone saw this situation, they also realized that these bubbles were the key to the bottom of the sea.
Dong Xi immediately wanted to swim into the distance. As soon as Dong Xi swam, the people behind him began to attack each other.
The battle seemed to reach a climax in an instant. Countless bubbles burst. After the bubbles burst, these people either used their magic tools to stay in the sea or swam upstream.
The number of cultivators in the sea instantly decreased by one-third. Some cultivators reacted and immediately shouted, ¡°Stop fighting. Didn¡¯t you notice that there are only foreign cultivators here? There are no natives. Maybe this is what the natives are trying to achieve. They want us to have internal friction. If we fight like this, do we still have a chance of winning?¡±
When everyone heard this, they all stopped.
Among the remaining people, at least half of the white bubbles were gone.
At this moment, everyone realized that the white bubble seemed to have the weakest defense. As for the defense of the other colors, they could not urately estimate it for a moment.
With this knowledge, the cultivator in the white bubble immediately retreated vigntly.
Dong Xi was originally at the periphery, and seeing that they could not fight, Dong Xi no longer cared and continued to swim towards the west.
The sea was dark, and Dong Xi felt that she was heading west.
There were many who chose the west side like Dong Xi. While swimming, Dong Xi took out hermunication jade slip and called for people in the group.
[Have you guys entered into the sea? Where are you guys? Why haven¡¯t I seen any of you?]
After Dong Xi sent the message, Tie Zhu looked at the two huge shells on his body and pondered.
Themunication jade slip lit up. Tie Zhu took out themunication jade slip and immediately replied.
[Junior Brother, I don¡¯t know where I am. There are seaweed everywhere. Also, I¡¯ve turned into a huge shell. I don¡¯t know what this shell is made of, but it¡¯s quite heavy.]
Long Wei also replied at this time.
[Guess what I became?]
When everyone saw Long Wei¡¯s message, they began to guess in the group.
[Seaweed?]
[No, coral?]
¡
Long Wei replied after a moment.
[You won¡¯t believe it if I tell you. I¡¯ve be¡ a merman.]
Dong Xi thought of Long Wei¡¯s face, coupled with the mermaid tail¡
She suddenly felt that the mermaids in fairy tales were a little wretched.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er also sent a message in the group.
[I¡¯ve also be a mermaid.]
Dong Xi recalled Shangguan Yun¡¯er¡¯s appearance and immediately came back to her senses.
From the looks of it, everyone had a different identity. It was just that he did not know what their functions were.
The shell¡¯s defense should be much stronger than the bubble¡¯s, but its movement speed should not be much.
The merman¡¯s movement speed was very fast and theirbat strength should not be that great.
Dong Xi asked where everyone was and what the surroundings looked like. The final oue was not surprising at all. Everyone was not in the same ce.
Dong Xi could only tell everyone to keep in touch and see where they could gather.
Dong Xi had just finished sending the message when there was a sudden movement above her head.
Dong Xi immediately dodged, only then did she see what was attacking her.
It was a huge fish. Its eye alone was almost as tall as Dong Xi.
Dong Xi climbed onto the big fish¡¯s fin. Feeling the speed at this time, Dong Xi was very pleased.
No wonder the old man said that she was like a fish in water. This was probably the case. Was this speed not much faster than Dong Xi¡¯s own swimming speed?
Moreover, it also saved Dong Xi a lot of energy. When she reached the ce, he would be able to snatch the treasures better.
Dong Xi was still feeling happy. She lowered her head and saw a few cultivators sitting on the back of the big fish.
Dong Xi was speechless.
As expected, everyone was smart. Who would have thought of that?
Dong Xi smiled and waved at them. She said, ¡°Hello!¡±
¡
Dong Xi sat on the back of the big fish and used her spiritual energy to firmly absorb it.
The few of them looked at each other. No one attacked Dong Xi.
Seeing this situation, Dong Xi knew that they could not fight for a while. The spiritual energy in Dong Xi¡¯s palm dispersed.
Chapter 478 - 478 Are You the Saint Child?
478 Are You the Saint Child?
At this moment, a female cultivator among them said, ¡°You¡¯re the Holy Child?¡±
Dong Xi looked at this female cultivator indifferently. Don¡¯t think that just because she had an innocent face, Dong Xi could not tell.
This female cultivator asked on purpose. She did not have any good intentions.
As expected, as soon as the female cultivator finished speaking, the others looked at Dong Xi warily.
¡°Are you a native?¡± asked one of them.
Dong Xi nodded her head calmly and looked at the crowd meaningfully. She said, ¡°So what if I am? Anyway, what we want is different.¡±
Dong Xi did not know what these people were looking for, so her words were just to confuse them.
Dong Xi promised that as long as she, the Holy Child, said this, all the cultivators who came in would soon know.
When these people heard Dong Xi¡¯s words, they immediately became interested. One of them said, ¡°Holy Child, what do you know?¡±
Dong Xi smiled, smiled, and used her eyes as if she could see through people¡¯s hearts. Her eyes swept across several people, and finally looked at the female cultivator with ill intentions. Dong Xi deliberately stopped for a long time.
Only when the female cultivator felt uneasy did Dong Xi retract her gaze. Dong Xi said, ¡°What we want is different from what you want. What you want is treasures, what we need¡ It¡¯s Power of Will.¡±
Dong Xi was spouting nonsense. Combined with her identity as the Holy Child, her words suddenly became more believable.
¡°Holy Child, do you know what treasure we want?¡± a cultivator immediately said. ¡°It is fate that we met. If you can point us in the right direction, we will also help you obtain the Power of Will.¡±
Dong Xi shook her head and said, ¡°God has given an oracle. He wants to find the next God. We are the servants of God. We don¡¯t dare to interfere with the matter of God¡¯s sessor. Everything has its own fate¡¡±
After saying that, Dong Xi closed her eyes. Coupled with the golden bubbles on her body, she really looked like a servant of a God.
The big fish swam all the way to the west, as if something was attracting the big fish.
Dong Xi and the others sessfully reached their destination. The big fish directly crashed into the restriction and knocked everyone off its back.
Dong Xi looked over. In front of her was a tnd at the bottom of the sea. This ce did not seem like a ce with treasures at all.
Dong Xi raised her hand and touched it. A transparent restriction appeared.
This restriction did not iste everything. At least the seawater could flow freely.
Just as Dong Xi was thinking of a way to remove the restriction, Dong Xi¡¯s finger actually pierced through it!
Dong Xi was extremely shocked. Suddenly, a suction force appeared within the restriction and sucked Dong Xi into it.
This made the surrounding people dumbfounded.
¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that only the natives could enter?¡±
¡°But there¡¯s nothing inside. So what if we don¡¯t go in?¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, the earth shook and the mountains shook. Not long after, a beautiful crystal pce appeared in the restriction.
Dong Xi did not even think about it and directly walked towards the crystal pce.
Since the pie was already in her mouth, how could she not eat it?
The voice inside spread in all directions. Those who had chosen the wrong direction also came over. Those who had chosen the right direction were even more desperate.
Tie Zhu carried the shell on his back and hurried along. What was this heavy shell made of? It was much heavier than the usual ironwood.
However, the good thing was that Tie Zhu could still breathe underwater.
Tie Zhu even wondered if he could bring this shell back with him when he left. If he could, he could use it to refine his body. This trip would be worthwhile.
Considering how heavy the shell was, Tie Zhu¡¯s speed wasmendable.
At this moment, Dong Xi was the first to enter the crystal pce. As soon as she entered the door, a huge golden map appeared in front of her.
On the map, Dong Xi only knew theke that she had dug out herself, which was thousands of miles away from where she was.
On the map, only the pce where Dong Xi was located was lit up. The rest of the ces were dark.
Dong Xi looked at it for a long time, then took out a photostone and took aplete picture of the map.
After everything was done, Dong Xi strolled around the crystal pce again, but there were no treasures.
At this time, the noise outside was getting louder and louder. Dong Xi also had a headache. If Dong Xi told these people that there was nothing here, would they believe it?
Of course not. Dong Xi had to think of other ways.
Dong Xi quickly thought about it. Finally, she took out a sound amplifying stone and transmitted her voice.
¡°The Gods love their people,¡± Dong Xi said. ¡°I have received the divine decree of the Gods to choose a prodigy to enter and receive the inheritance of the Gods.¡±
Anyway, these people all knew that Dong Xi was the Saint Child, so it was not a problem for Dong Xi to do this.
Chapter 479 - 479 Do You Really Think You Are the Dragon King?
479 Do You Really Think You Are the Dragon King?
When everyone heard Dong Xi¡¯s words, they immediately quieted down.
Dong Xi stood on top of the crystal pce and pretended to throw out a stream of spiritual energy to envelop a person.
This person immediately revealed a happy expression and immediately walked toward the restriction.
What was shocking was that this person actually came in directly.
Dong Xi was also a little dumbfounded. What was going on?
Spiritual energy? Gold? Attraction?
When the people outside the restriction saw this scene, they began to cheer. Dong Xi secretly said in her sea of consciousness, ¡°Big Snake, what is going on? Why did my spiritual energy turn golden? Why were they allowed to enter? Could it be that I¡¯ve really be some kind of Holy child?¡±
Su Cheng said lightly, ¡°Just because you lived in the Dragon Pce for two days, you really think you¡¯re the Dragon King?¡±
Dong Xi immediatelyughed. She said, ¡°So I¡¯m not. Have you ever seen such a shabby Dragon King?¡±
When Su Cheng heard this, he alsoughed. Su Cheng said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re not some Saint Child. All of this is just a coincidence.¡±
Dong Xi nodded. Then, she thought of something and said, ¡°Big Snake, what¡¯s the situation with the Fire Tribe? Do you know about it?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I don¡¯t know anything,¡± Su Cheng said.
¡°Impossible! What¡¯s going on?¡± Dong Xi said. ¡°Why did all the people of the Fire Tribe disappear the moment they came out?¡±
¡
After that, no matter what Dong Xi said, Su Cheng ignored her.
More and more people gathered outside the restriction. Seeing that everyone was running out of patience, Dong Xi let a few more people in.
Those who entered naturally did not find any treasures. They wanted to go out but could not, so they could only wait on the spot.
When the number of people entering the secret realm reached 300, the crystal pce shook again and sank.
Dong Xi, who was sitting on top of the pce, almost fell down. He immediately steadied himself and watched as the pce sank.
Dong Xi suddenly understood something and muttered to herself, ¡°No wonder¡ Nothing.¡±
It turned out that the crystal pce was an elevator. However, no one knew what the trigger condition was.
There were all kinds of seaweed in the abyss, and many of them were emitting light. It was obvious that these seaweed were not ordinary.
When Dong Xi saw this scene, she almost cried tears of joy. A Golden Core stage Secret Realm made like this almost made the people who came in return empty-handed.
The people who came down with Dong Xi did not hesitate to rush out, wanting to snatch these spirit herbs.
Dong Xi nced at the crowd. There was no sign of Senior Brother Tie Tie Zhu and the others. She wondered if Senior Brother Tie Zhu and the others had gone in the wrong direction.
Dong Xi took out a jade slip and sent a message to everyone in the group. Long Wei immediately replied.
[I¡¯ll be there soon. I¡¯m so tired. Fortunately, I didn¡¯t run in the wrong direction.]
When Dong Xi saw Long Wei¡¯s message, she immediately asked Long Wei if there were other mermen like Long Wei. Long Wei immediately replied.
[That¡¯s right, they¡¯re all here. It¡¯s just that there were two earthquakes just now. The mermen felt that the water fluctuations were very obvious, so they all came over.]
When Dong Xi heard this, she recounted everything that had happened in the group and sent another message.
[I¡¯ll go in and take a look first. You guys can see if you cane inter. If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll think of a way to bring you in.]
Dong Xi swam to the ce marked on the map and lit up the map first.
Dong Xi did not know how long she had been swimming for. Her arm felt numb, and she saw a battlefield in front of her.
It was so quiet that even the fish circled around.
War gs, swords, and white bones¡
Dong Xi immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. Dong Xi had thought of countless possibilities, but she had never thought that this would be a battlefield.
Dong Xi had lit the Rebirth Mantra that she had copied when she was idle in Thunder Sound Temple. The specks of golden light looked very strange in the water.
At this moment, Dong Xi¡¯s Demon Beast Bag suddenly moved.
Dong Xi lowered her head and saw a small head.
It was Da Niu!
Soon after, Songsong also came out.
¡°I can¡¯t hold Da Niu still,¡± Song Song said. ¡°He¡¯s very disobedient today.¡±
Dong Xi rubbed her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It doesn¡¯t matter if it happens once in a while.¡±
Songsong cried out happily. In the next second, Da Niu came out of the Demon Beast Bag and rushed straight to the underwater battlefield.
Dong Xi was also shocked and immediately chased after him.
It was ridiculous for such an ancient divine beast to drown in the sea.
However, he did not expect Da Niu to jump into the ruins. Immediately after, he let out a miserable cry and the seawater started to swirl.
Dong Xi¡¯s small body could not withstand such a vortex at all. If the golden bubble on her body burst, Dong Xi really had no way out.
Chapter 480 - 480 Taunt
480 Taunt
Dong Xi could only shout, ¡°You clown chicken, Da Niu,e back quickly. What are you doing?!¡±
Dong Xi was extremely anxious at this moment. Su Cheng said mockingly, ¡°No wonder this little bird refused to turn back. A Bright Bird with such a name¡ He can really die of shame.¡±
Dong Xi fell silent. She admitted that she gave him this name. It was not such a big deal, was it?
How old was this child? Would he take things too hard for a down-to-earth name?
¡°It¡¯s not really that name. It¡¯s just a random nickname. Who would me this?¡± Dong Xi said.
After saying that, Dong Xi continued without hesitation, ¡°Could it be that when you were young, your mother didn¡¯t give you a nickname?¡±
¡°No,¡± said Su Cheng.
Dong Xi actually heard a veryplicated emotion from these two words. There was regret and joy in them.
Dong Xi was stunned. Su Cheng said, ¡°I don¡¯t have parents.¡±
Dong Xi subconsciously said, ¡°How is that possible? Did you jump out of a rock?¡±
Su Chengughed and said, ¡°I hatched from an egg. When I came out, there was no one else beside me.¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, she suddenly felt a little guilty, as if she had touched someone¡¯s sore spot.
¡°What a coincidence,¡± Dong Xi coughed a few times and said. ¡°When I was born, my parents threw me into an orphanage.¡±
Although Su Cheng did not understand what the orphanage meant, from what he heard, it seemed like she had been abandoned.
Su Cheng was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt Da Niu. This is Da Niu¡¯s good fortune.¡±
¡°What¡¡± Dong Xi was confused.
Howveer, halfway through, Dong Xi suddenly understood something.
¡°It¡¯s Da Niu¡¯s fortune¡¡± Dong Xi repeated.
Aftering in for so long, after so much trouble, he finally encountered a good fortune, but it had nothing to do with Dong Xi. Dong Xi felt veryplicated.
Su Cheng noticed Dong Xi¡¯s strange behavior. Su Cheng snorted coldly and said, ¡°The greatest benefit of this Secret Realm is already yours, yet you still think so. Aren¡¯t you going too far?¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, his eyes widened. He took out his storage ring and looked at it for a long time. Dong Xi frowned and said, ¡°What benefits? Not at all. The general token had been given away. There was only one piece of Deep Sea Extreme Ice left. There was still a Fire Spirit Crystal left¡ Could it be that the best thing inside was the Deep Sea Extreme Ice?¡±
If so, she could ept it.
Su Cheng pped Dong Xi twice, but the two of them were only talking in the sea of consciousness, so Dong Xi couldn¡¯t see Su Cheng¡¯s displeasure.
¡°Why do you think you can pass through the restriction freely?¡± Su Cheng asked. ¡°Why do you burn incense to ascend the clouds? Why are your bubbles golden?¡±
This time, Su Cheng spoke for a very long time. Su Cheng had never said so much before. After listening, Dong Xi asked curiously, ¡°Why?¡±
Su Cheng¡¯s words were filled with envy. Su Cheng said, ¡°You have received the blessings of the citizens of the Fire Tribe¡¡±
Dong Xi¡¯s ears perked up when she heard that.
Dong Xi knew that blessings were also Power of Wishes.
Many people stepped into the Dao from the mortal world by borrowing the Power of Wishes of mortals. The Power of Wishes made those people powerful, but after these people¡¯s strength increased, they would also fulfill the wishes of those mortals.
Both sidesplemented each other.
Su Cheng continued, ¡°The Fire Tribe was exterminated 10,000 years ago. The Fire Tribe has never been able to leave. What we see is only the obsession of the Fire Tribe.¡±
After Dong Xi heard this, she immediately thought of the Fire Tribe¡¯s leader. As a prophet, the Fire Tribe Leader¡¯s eyes could see through everything¡
Dong Xi let out a long sigh, as if she had thought of something. She said, ¡°But¡ You were the one who let them out back then, right? Why did the blessing of the Fire Tribe reach me?¡±
After a long time, Su did not answer this question.
Dong Xi waited for a long time, but still did not get an answer. She said, ¡°Forget it!¡±
Dong Xi sat in her own bubble and watched the vortex spinning not far away. She thought of the great war between the ancient Gods and the first time she had taken the wrong path to the Skill Teaching Hall when she had just entered the sect. She thought of the scene she had seen on the murals¡
Only in a battle of that scale would be worthy of the Bright Bird¡¯s identity.
Finally, the vortex calmed down.
Dong Xi¡¯s thoughts were instantly pulled back as she looked at the center of the vortex.
A bunch of meaty things were thrown out from inside.
Dong Xi instinctively raised her hand to catch it. After seeing it clearly, Dong Xi immediately fell silent.
This little fellow had not grown up at all. The fur that had finallye out had all fallen off.
Dong Xi thought of the Bright Bird¡¯s habit of plucking all its feathers at the slightest disagreement and suddenly understood.
Chapter 481 - 481 Keep an Eye on Him
481 Keep an Eye on Him
Although it was understandable, she did not know if those feathers were swept away by the vortex or if Da Niu plucked them himself.
Dong Xi frowned as she pondered. Da Niu had also woken up. He stood in Dong Xi¡¯s hand and shook his head. He had just taken two steps when he fell down again.
Dong Xi sized Da Niu up seriously, but she still did not notice any changes.
Had he really encountered an opportunity? The Big Snake had never deceived Dong Xi, so there must be a chance.
However, from the looks of it, Da Niu seemed to have obtained this opportunity, right?
Dong Xi directly ced Da Niu back into the Demon Beast Pouch and said, ¡°Songsong, keep an eye on him. If there¡¯s anything wrong, tell me immediately.¡±
Songsong obediently agreed toe down.
Only then did Dong Xi enter the battlefield. The vortex had just ended here, and the water was a little muddy.
The war gs and swords made the ce even heavier.
Dong Xi walked forward and pulled out the battle g. There were still some marks left on it.
There is a big word, but there is only half of it.
Dong Xi looked at the big words and guessed that it should be ¡®Sang¡¯.
A person with the surname ¡®Sang¡¯? Dong Xi had never heard of him, let alone know him.
The dim light shone into the sea, and Dong Xi immediately noticed what was reflecting the light.
Dong Xi took another two steps forward and picked up the items from the ground.
With the help of seawater, the soil on it was washed away, revealing the original appearance of the item.
So it was a conch that looked like a horn.
Dong Xi felt a little annoyed, so she took the conch and blew on it.
The melodious voice spread far away, and even Shangguan Yun¡¯er and Long Wei heard it.
The two of them had also arrived near the restriction, but they were unable to enter. Of course, other than Shangguan Yun¡¯er and Long Wei, no one else could enter.
At this moment, the battle g in Dong Xi¡¯s hand also lit up.
The broken words on the g seemed to have been filled up, and the golden light revealed a border.
The restriction also disappeared, and the pce that had sunk under the cliff rose up. A line of words also appeared in the water.
[Sangdai Camp has been activated. Everyone, choose your camp. If you rise or fall, you will rise or fall together!]
When this line of words appeared, Dong Xi also put away the battle g.
Dong Xi¡¯s guess was correct. The owner of this Secret Realm loved faction battles.
There were many natives here who came in with her. She did not know which camp these natives belonged to.
While Dong Xi was thinking, Tie Zhu and the others were frantically sending messages in the group.
[Did everyone see that? What is this Sangdai Camp? Does anyone know? Should we join?]
Long Wei immediately sent a message to express his stance.
[I saw it. Where did Fellow Daoist Dong go? Let¡¯s see what Fellow Daoist Dong says.]
Shangguan Yun¡¯er sent a message.
[Where my husband is, I will be there!]
Yu Wei sent a message with some doubt.
[What if Sang Dai is from the viin camp?]
Shangguan Yun¡¯er immediately sent a message.
[In that case, my husband and I will be the viins.]
¡
When Dong Xi saw these messages, she immediately sent a message to the group.
[I forgot to tell everyone that the g of Sangdai Camp is in my hands, but I don¡¯t know how to join either.]
Tie Zhu and the others immediately told Dong Xi that the restriction was gone. Dong Xi immediately sent a message in the group.
[Hurry up ande down. There are still some things here. If you¡¯rete, they¡¯ll be gone.]
Dong Xi did not care about these spirit herbs, but they were still pretty good for Wei and the others.
Dong Xi nned to go further to take a look, but she did not know that as she left, the map in the crystal pce was also expanding bit by bit.
Not long after, another line of words appeared in front of everyone.
[Caowei Camp has been activated. Everyone, choose your camp¡]
It was likely that someone among the cultivators who came with Dong Xi and the others had found the battle g. Many of these people did not ept Dong Xi¡¯s employment, which meant that there were hidden dragons and crouching tigers here.
Then, two more camps were opened, the Sun Camp and the Meng Camp.
At this moment, the crystal pce suddenly began to spin. When it finallynded, it turned red.
There was arge word on the que of the pce: Sangdai.
The exit had already been sealed, and everyone who stayed behind had be Sangdai¡¯s camp.
Fortunately, Tie Zhu and the others were there.
Everyone found a ce and began to discuss their ns with the jade slips. Everyone in the group spoke one after another.
[What should we do now? The exit has been sealed.]
[What¡¯s the situation in this faction? Are we going to war with the other factions?]
¡
Dong Xi thought the same. After all, the war g was picked up from the ancient battlefield.
Before anyone could be too confused, they received the first order.
[If you want to do something well, you must first sharpen your weapon. Choose either defensive equipment or offensive equipment. The first to refine a supreme-grade spirit weapon wins.]
Oh, so it¡¯s a refining task¡
Chapter 482 - 482 Artifact Refining in the Water
482 Artifact Refining in the Water
Dong Xi knew very well that she was not good at refining weapons, so she could only look at Long Wei and Cui Liu honestly.
Long Wei said unhappily at this time, ¡°What lousy instructions! Refining weapons underwater? What is that?! Furthermore, they even want a supreme-grade spirit weapon to qualify. If I had such a skill, my old master would rejoice! I wouldn¡¯t even be able to refine it on solid ground.¡±
Dong Xi was silent. Fortunately, when Long Wei had been making a pretense, Dong Xi had not believed him. After all, Long Wei did not seem reliable.
Dong Xi looked at Cui Liu decisively. The Dwarf Race was famous for artifact crafting. In the entire cultivation world, the Dwarf Race had seven levels of artifact-crafting grandmasters.
Cui Liu noticed that Dong Xi was looking at him. Cui Liu pondered and said, ¡°My race¡¯s refining method is very special. It requires a lot of water spiritual energy interference. I can¡¯t guarantee that I can refine a supreme-grade spirit weapon.¡±
When Dong Xi heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief.
He could not guarantee it, but that meant that there was still hope.
¡°It¡¯s fine, Fellow Daoist Cui Liu. You can just try it out. What do you think we should refine?¡± Dong Xi said. ¡°Is it defensive equipment or offensive equipment?¡±
Cui Liu thought for a moment and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to refine offensive equipment. If I can refine a sword, I¡¯ll make myself bigger.¡±
¡°Sure. What do you need?¡± Dong Xi nodded.
Cui Liu did not hesitate and directly told her all the materials he needed.
As an armament master, Long Wei naturally became Dong Xi¡¯s priority. As Long Wei took out the items, he said, ¡°Ever since we got into this Secret Realm, we didn¡¯t get anything in here, but you made me lose so much first.¡±
Dong Xi said with a smile, ¡°Fellow Daoist Long Wei, that¡¯s not the case. Think about it carefully. Since this senior wants us to forge artifacts, it means that there must be ores here. However, we need to find them. Perhaps this senior is a grandmaster artifact craftsman. If anyone can obtain the inheritance left behind by him, that would really be amazing.¡±
Seeing Long Wei¡¯s eyes light up, Dong Xi¡¯s lips curled into a smile.
When it came to ttery, no one would dare to say that they were first if Dong Xi said that she was second.
Everyone had just entered and was still excited about this ce. No one even thought of leaving.
Everyone began to explore the surroundings. Dong Xi had to help Cui Liu refine a supreme-grade spirit weapon, so he did not have time to search.
However, it did not matter. There were still cultivators who had spent so much money to hire.
These people also brought back a lot of ores for Dong Xi, enough for Cui Liu to refine.
Dong Xi saw Cui Liu continuously refining weapons, and the spiritual weapons on his body fluctuated too much.
Dong Xi took out a bottle of Spirit Restore Pills and handed it over. Dong Xi said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Cui, what can I help you with?¡±
Cui Liu frowned and said, ¡°The temperature of my fire spiritual energy is a little low. It¡¯s fine onnd, but in the sea, it really can¡¯t melt the ore¡¡±
Dong Xi thought of the three pill furnaces that had exploded because the temperature of the spiritual energy was too high¡
¡°Let me try,¡± said Dong Xi.
Cui Liu also knew that Dong Xi had a fire spirit root. Cui Liu nodded.
However, seeing Dong Xihuo melting the ore so easily, Cui Liu was stunned.
Dong Xi saw that the furnace was a little red and was afraid that it would explode. Dong Xi immediately said, ¡°Fellow Cultivator Cui, do you think this is okay?¡±
When Cui Liu heard this, he came back to his senses and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±
After that, Cui Liu started to hammer the sword. Dong Xi was going to add fire to it. As they watched the sword slowly take shape, everyone started to get nervous.
In the beginning, it was very simple to shape, but thest part was the key.
Dong Xi did not dare to breathe too loudly at the side. At this moment, Dong Xi was treating herself as a hairdryer. She only needed to increase the fire. At other times, she would be obedient.
Cui Liu¡¯s hammering became faster and faster, with some rhythm.
In the end, the refinement was sessful, but it was not a supreme-grade spirit weapon.
Cui Liu looked at the middle-grade spiritual weapon in his hand and was very excited. Cui Liu said, ¡°The first time we cooperated, there was no tacit understanding. If we do it again, I have a feeling that it will work.¡±
Seeing Cui Liu so confident, Dong Xi let out a sigh of relief.
A good Secret Realm had be a game of clearing levels. If they could not pass this level, they did not know what would happenter. If they were really trapped here, it would be a big problem.
¡°Fellow Daoist Cui Liu¡¯s refining technique is really perfect,¡± said Dong Xi.
¡°Fellow Daoist Dong¡¯s fire spiritual energy is also quite good,¡± Cui Liu said.
The two of them looked at each other. Dong Xi smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not tter each other.¡±
Cui Liu looked at Dong Xi and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Dong¡¯s fire spiritual energy is still so hot in such a dense sea. It¡¯s indeed powerful. I knew that Fellow Daoist Dong is an alchemist, but now it seems that Fellow Daoist Dong¡¯s future in alchemy is limitless!¡±
Chapter 483 - 483 A Little Embarrassed
483 A Little Embarrassed
Cui Liu spoke very sincerely, making Dong Xi feel a little embarrassed.
Dong Xi thought that although the temperature of the fire spiritual qi was high in the past, it was not this strong.
It was most likely rted to the medicinal bath in the Shangguan Residence, or it could be rted to the trip to the Fire Tribe.
Su Cheng was right. No matter what happened in the end, Dong Xi had already obtained the biggest benefit of this Secret Realm.
After that, Dong Xi quietly cooperated with Cui Liu. This time, the two of them had a tacit understanding. Dong Xi was very experienced in controlling the fire.
Not long after, another weapon appeared.
At this moment, the temperature of the furnace had reached a terrifying level. Cui Liu was sweating as he stood at the side, but Dong Xi did not feel hot.
The two of them looked nervous. As Cui Liu finished quenching, the two of them instantly became excited.
¡°It¡¯s a sess!¡± Cui Liu shouted.
When the temperature of the sword had dropped, Cui Liu handed it to Dong Xi.
Dong Xi sized him up seriously. Cui Liu said, ¡°Hurry up and try.¡±
Dong Xi nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡±
Dong Xi picked up the sword and ced it in a groove in the pce. After a long time, a line of words appeared in the sea.
[Sangdai¡¯s camp is the first to refine a supreme-grade spirit weapon and is in the lead.]
At this moment, Dong Xi was standing in the pce and looking at the map. The rest of the cultivators had almost finished exploring the area.
One could clearly see that the map of Dong Xi and the others was in the shape of a moon. When they first arrived here, the canyon was one side of the moon.
Below the map was a table. There was a groove in the middle of the table, and in it was the longsword that they had just refined.
At this moment, a piece of the table protruded out. When she opened it, it seemed to be a scroll.
Dong Xi opened the scroll.
[To refine a weapon, one needs to have the weapon in their heart. When it is about to take shape, the refiner must have the best shape and effect of the weapon in their heart. Draw the weapon with the greatest power in their heart on the scroll as the content of the faction assessment. After three rounds ofpetition, think about how to write it.]
Dong Xi did not know anything about forging, so he gave the scroll to Cui Liu.
Cui Liu thought for a moment and drew the most powerful weapon he had ever seen on the scroll.
Then, he waited for the judgment.
Dong Xi took this opportunity to search the ancient battlefield again to see if there was any inspiration.
At noon on the third day, countless beams of light suddenly appeared in front of Dong Xi.
Dong Xi sat in the ruins and looked up. She saw the same beam of light rising from another direction.
It seemed like someone from another faction had refined a supreme-grade spirit weapon.
Four light figures appeared in the sky, each holding a magic tool. Dong Xi saw that one of the light figures had a very familiar magic tool. It seemed to be drawn by Cui Liu.
So they used these tools to determine the winner? Dong Xi had thought that they would have to personally go into battle.
Suddenly, Dong Xi saw someone holding a magic tool. Was that a Torrential Pear Blossom Needle?
Dong Xi was dumbfounded. Was this cheating?
As expected, with the addition of the Torrential Pear Blossom Needle and the spiritual energy, the light figure representing Dong Xi¡¯s side slowly fell into a disadvantage.
Dong Xi immediately ran towards the pce. When the others saw Dong Xi¡¯s golden protective barrier from afar, they immediately made way for her.
Dong Xi walked to the pce and saw Cui Liu with a guilty expression. Cui Liu said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Dong, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±
Dong Xi frowned and said, ¡°What do you mean? It has nothing to do with you. This matter can only be med on the other side for not respecting martial ethics. Since they cheated, they can¡¯t me me.¡±
Cui Liu was stunned when he heard this. By the time he reacted, Dong Xi had already walked into the pce.
The rest of the people were unable to enter without Dong Xi¡¯s guidance. They could only watch Dong Xi from the outside, watching her as she pondered, wrote, and drew on the scroll.
In the end, Dong Xi pped her hands, a smile on her face.
Long Wei was pacing back and forth in front of Tie Zhu. Tie Zhu could not stand it anymore and could only hide in his shell.
¡°Big Brother Tie Zhu, is Fellow Daoist Dong an alchemist?¡± Long Wei asked. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she knows how to forge artifacts?¡±
Tie Zhu opened the shell and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. She has a lot of secrets. Even if she told me that she¡¯s a demonic beast, I wouldn¡¯t think it¡¯s a problem.¡±
Long Wei was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem with it either.¡±
After that, Long Wei shook his head and continued to look at Dong Xi.
At this moment, the cultivators who were digging for spirit nts in other ces came back and looked at the sky quietly.
Finally, as another beam of light rose, everyone became nervous.
The faction that held the Torrential Pear Blossom Needle had turned into the Myriad Manifestation Umbre. It was a weapon that looked like an umbre, one equipped with many knives.
Dong Xi snorted coldly. Weapons werepletely vulnerable in the face of sufficient firepower.
The weapons of the Sangdai Camp appeared together with the light and shadow. Everyone was silent when they saw it.
What item was this?
Chapter 484 - 484 Has It Become Defensive Task?
484 Has It Be Defensive Task?
It looks like it¡¯s a ck turtle.
Could it be that Sangdai¡¯s camp had already be defensive?
However, everyone was still too naive. Sangdai sat in her weapon, and not long after, a dazzling light gathered in the barrel.
With just one shot, the Myriad Manifestation Umbre disappeared.
Everyone was shocked. They looked at Dong Xi in the pce. Everyone was thinking, this person¡ Where did ite from?
The people who were originally dissatisfied with Dong Xi now wished they could kneel down and shout ¡®long live¡¯.
This operation made everyone feel much safer!
Dong Xi¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw that the tank was not bad. It was actually more powerful than she had imagined.
If there was a chance in the future, he could let the people of the Equipment Refining Sect try to refine it.
If she really seeded, the status of the Ningtian Sect in the cultivation world would be raised.
Dong Xi did not know much about the principles of the tank, but it was fine. The cultivation world did not need to study explosives. They just needed to design a device that could gather spiritual energy and release it.
Dong Xi did not guess. After using the explosives given by the Shangguan Patriarch, he had some understanding in this aspect.
This was also Dong Xi¡¯s first attempt. It seemed that the effect was quite good.
With this, Dong Xi was very confident in her next work.
As for the other three camps, they were starting to be wary. This time, the other three camps handed in their papers very slowly.
Dong Xi did not panic at all. She sat at the top of the pce and looked at Long Wei beside her. Dong Xi said, ¡°Can¡¯t you stop for a while? They both had tails, so why was the difference so huge?¡±
Long Wei thought that Dong Xi was talking about him and Shangguan Yun¡¯er. However, Dong Xi was talking about Su Cheng, who had a tail and was still acting abstinently.
Long Wei came to Dong Xi¡¯s side and did not continue to sway. Long Wei said, ¡°I was feeling anxious for you. Also, don¡¯t youo think that these people are too slow??¡±
Dong Xi red at Long Wei. Without waiting for Dong Xi to say anything, Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±
Dong Xi looked at Shangguan Yun¡¯er with satisfaction. Dong Xi said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The slower they are, the more afraid they are. Besides, I¡¯m very confident in what I¡¯ve drawn.¡±
After all, it was abination of the essence of two worlds. Who would have thought of this?
¡°Let these people stall. We only have three days anyway,¡± Dong Xi continued.
Dong Xi said casually. However, she did not expect that the people from the other three camps would really drag it out until thest day.
When the light beam appeared in the sky again, Dong Xi retracted her spiritual energy.
Finally, it was time. If he dragged on, Dong Xi felt that he would break through soon.
The people from the Sun Camp seemed to be hidden weapon experts. This time, the Sun Camp drew a Peacock Feather Fan.
As for the other two camps, one was for defense, and the other was for a two-handed greatsword.
As soon as Sangdai¡¯s magic tool appeared, the people from the other three camps immediately lost their confidence.
It was a strange magic tool that they had never seen before.
Dong Xi smiled but did not say anything. She was just a modern girl. Compared to the one just now, her power was much more powerful.
She was prepared to put on a big show for everyone.
Victory would definitely belong to Dong Xi¡¯s camp. Everyone from Sangdai Camp would win, and they received the ¡®rain of light¡¯ as the reward.
Everyone¡¯s defenses had also be much stronger. For such an important mission like Dong Xi, the golden light on their bodies had be even more abundant.
Dong Xi could not help but think, ¡®No way! Do we still have to fight?¡¯
There were many people who had such thoughts. The people from the other three camps even secretly contacted each other, wanting to form an alliance.
When the people hired by Dong Xi received this news, they immediately reported it to Dong Xi.
After the rain of light dispersed, the sea was terrifyingly quiet.
In the next moment, a huge creature suddenly swam over. Looking closely, it was a huge sea demon.
Dong Xi was a little confused. ¡°It¡¯s actually not a faction fight. It¡¯s a defensive task?¡±
As soon as Dong Xi finished speaking, the huge sea demon began to attack.
Fortunately, the attack was blocked by the restriction. Only then did everyone realize that the huge sea demon was only a projection.
The huge sea demon¡¯s attacknded on the restriction again, and the protective barrier shook crazily.
Dong Xi turned around and immediately said, ¡°Now, all people with shells will maintain the restrictions. The mermen are in charge of distracting the enemy. The rest of the cultivators will attack together with me.¡±
At this time, Long Wei did not dare to show off and immediately began to sing.
As the song rang out, not only did Dong Xi show off, but the huge sea demon outside also stopped for a moment.
Dong Xi wanted tough. ¡°Long Wei, what did you sing?¡±
Long Wei smiled and said, ¡°That day, we met a fishing girl in theke and she sang this song. I learned it at that time.¡±
Chapter 485 - 485 As Long as It Works
485 As Long as It Works
Dong Xi¡¯s mouth twitched. Forget it, as long as it works, there was no reason to criticize it.
Although it was a little unpleasant to hear, it was fine as long as it worked.
The attacks hit the huge sea demon¡¯s body like tickles.
However, even if it was just scratching an itch, it would more or less block the attack and continue to attack the restriction.
Just as everyone thought that there was no hope, the weapons drawn by Dong Xi and the others appeared along with her hired team on the ancient battlefield.
Although it was only a projection, it was still effective against the sea demons.
Just like that, they persisted for almost seven days. Dong Xi began to realize that all their efforts were in vain.
The reason why they were able tost for seven days was because of the weapons that Dong Xi had drawn. The cultivators could not stop this huge sea demon at all.
Moreover, ording to the current situation, it was only a matter of time before the sea demons broke through the restriction and killed everyone.
Dong Xi stood there and thought for a long time before finally making a decision.
Dong Xi said, ¡°As long as there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope. Retreat. At most, we¡¯ll fail. We have to survive first.¡±
Everyone sent three light attacks to block the sea demons while the rest of them sat in the pce and returned to the abyss in the sea.
It was impossible to fit so many people at once, so Dong Xi spent three trips to send everyone over.
Dong Xi asked the merman to help the people with the shells escape while the cultivator with the shell helped the merman defend.
After everyone was safe, the restriction was broken by the sea demons.
As the sea demons attacked, everything started to disappear. The sea demons also disappeared. Even the tank that Dong Xi drew had disappeared.
Everything seemed to have been a dream.
Dong Xi frowned and began to think about everything.
What was real and what was fake?
Arriving at the Secret Realm was real, but everything in the Secret Realm could be fake. The benefits that she obtained were real, while the enemies were fake¡
Perhaps all of this was just bubbles in the water that would disappear the moment the sun rose.
Dong Xi sat down cross-legged and slowly closed her eyes.
When everyone saw Dong Xi¡¯s actions, they thought that she was asking them to wait quietly for something, so they all sat on the ground like Dong Xi.
If one looked from afar, the bottom of the sea was filled with colorful bubbles.
After the battle just now, everyone¡¯s spiritual energy was almost depleted. This time, they used it to recover their spiritual energy.
However, as time passed, some people could no longer sit still.
They wanted to know what everyone was waiting for.
A disciple from arge sect like Tie Zhu could tell that something was wrong with Dong Xi. Tie Zhu did not care. The only thing he envied was Dong Xi¡¯s physique.
As for the other sects¡¯ cultivators, they were clearly envious. After all, this was an Epiphany¡
Some people might not even be able to have an Epiphany once in their entire lives.
There were also quite a number of people who had evil intentions and wanted to go over to discuss. Long Wei directly blocked in front of Dong Xi and said, ¡°Bad cultivators and people will be punished by lightning strikes. My master has a bad temper, so I advise you all not to seek your own death. If you want to do something bad, think twice about what my master would do¡¡±
Long Wei¡¯s words were very intimidating. When everyone thought of the magic tool that Dong Xi had drawn previously, they immediately became obedient.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er looked at the slightly arrogant Long Wei. Shangguan Yun¡¯er said, ¡°When did my husband ept you as his disciple?¡±
¡°When Fellow Daoist Dong wakes up and sees such an outstanding disciple like me protecting him with all my might, he¡¯ll definitely be willing to take me as his disciple,¡± Long Wei said confidently.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er was speechless.
Shangguan Yun¡¯er understood Dong Xi. How could he ept someone like Long Wei? It could only be said that Long Wei was dreaming.
At this moment, Shangguan Yun¡¯er noticed that her tail had started to change. Not only Shangguan Yun¡¯er, but everyone else was changing their tails as well.
At the same time, the surrounding seawater began to change.
Everyone cried out in surprise. Dong Xi also woke up at this time.
Dong Xi stretchedzily, feeling extremelyfortable.
When Tie Zhu and the others saw Dong Xi wake up, they immediately went forward. Tie Zhu said, ¡°Junior Brother, how is it?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just a small cultivation realm increase,¡± Dong Xi said with a smile.
Even without this Epiphany, Dong Xi would have reached the middle Foundation Establishment stage in no time.
Tie Zhu looked at Dong Xi enviously. Tie Zhu said, ¡°When we first met, your cultivation level wasn¡¯t even as high as mine. It hasn¡¯t been long since then, but you¡¯ve already surpassed me by so much.¡±
The others did not know when Tie Zhu and Dong Xi knew each other, so they thought that Tie Zhu meant many years had passed.
However, they did not expect¡ It was only a span of a few months.
Dong Xi looked around and felt the spiritual energy in this ce. Dong Xi¡¯s brows rxed.
¡°Looks like we¡¯ve finally arrived at the real Secret Realm,¡± said Dong Xi.
Chapter 486 A Reflection
Chapter 486 A Reflection
It was like spring all year round here, and there were demon beasts and spirit nts everywhere. It seemed that it was time for the Secret Realm to show itself.
Without needing Dong Xi to say anything, the rest of the people had already scattered and started to search for treasures.
Dong Xi could see that although this ce was not in the sea, the terrain was simr to the sea. It seemed that the map in the crystal pce could be used as a reference.
ording to the settings of the cultivation world, the canyon was the most concentrated. If one wanted to obtain any treasures, they had to go deep into the canyon.
Dong Xi took a few steps and suddenly disappeared.
Tie Zhu was shocked. He immediately took out hismunication jade slip and contacted Dong Xi, but there was no reply.
Tie Zhu repeatedly checked the ce where Dong Xi had disappeared. Tie Zhu asked doubtfully, "What''s going on? Why did she suddenly disappear? There isn''t any array formation here."
Cui Liu looked at Tie Zhu and said, "Old Tie, don''t worry, it might be an illusion."
When Tie Zhu heard this, he nodded. "That''s right. We''vee to this lousy ce. I don''t know how many illusions there are."
While the two of them were talking, Long Wei said, "Then¡ Are we still digging for spirit nts?"
Long Wei pointed, and everyone saw a fifth-grade spirit nt.
Everyone immediately quieted down. A momentter, everyone said with a firm gaze, "We have to dig!"
Tie Zhu said, "Let''s split up and dig. We''lle backter to take a look. Perhaps Junior Brother identally stepped on some teleportation array and has already arrived at another ce."
"That''s right. Let''s go to other ces to take a look first."
Everyone began to split up. Tie Zhu and Cui Liu were in the sixth team, Long Wei and Qing Niao were in the first team, and Shangguan Yun''er and Yu Wei were in the same team as the hired bodyguards.
...
Dong Xi had indeed been teleported to another ce, but she ahd not stepped on a teleportation array. She had been sucked into a small world.
The surroundings were dark, and Dong Xi was a little flustered.
Dong Xi used her fastest speed to pull out the Daoist robe from the ring, put on the little turtle magical treasure, and also pasted some protective talismans on it.
His movements were very skillful.
After doing everything, Dong Xi finally felt a sense of security. She took out her illumination magic tool and illuminated her surroundings.
"Anyone?" Dong Xi shouted. "Is there anyone here?"
Dong Xi frowned and shouted a few words, but no one paid any attention to her.
Dong Xi took the illumination magic tool and found herself in a room. After walking around, Dong Xi found a divine statue in the room. It was the same as the one she saw in the hall outside.
Dong Xi immediately knelt down and bowed.
Finally, as if a switch had been triggered, the forehead of the statue began to emit bursts of light.
Then, a Guangying Shadow appeared.
Dong Xi was stunned. Then, she asked in confusion, "Is this a divine manifestation?"
If her guess was correct, this Immortal was the Master of the Secret Realm.
When the Guangying Shadow heard Dong Xi''s words, heughed.
His voice sounded very young, but it sounded a little old.
"You are very interesting, little girl."
When Dong Xi heard this, she immediately understood that this Guangying Shadow was different from the ones she had encountered before. It could reallymunicate.
"Greetings, Senior," Dong Xi said respectfully.
As soon as he bowed, Dong Xi was held up by a gentle force. The Guangying Shadowsaid, "Stand up."
Dong Xi looked at the Guangying Shadow and felt that it was very familiar.
Dong Xi pondered for a long time. It was only when the Guangying Shadowwas somewhat puzzled that Dong Xi finally remembered.
Wasn''t this Guangying Shadow one factions from before?
The Guangying Shadow looked at Dong Xi in shock. He said, "What''s wrong? Did you remember something?"
At this moment, Dong Xi said even more respectfully, "You¡ Are you Senior Sangdai?"
The light figureughed, and the armor on its body made a noise along with the Guangying Shadow''s movements.
"You''re very smart, girl. You''ve always been a smart girl."
Dong Xi immediately said, "I don''t deserve it, I''m just a little clever."
"You wouldn''t be here if you hadn''t gone through the many tests set by me," Sangdai shook his head and said. "Also, if you''re not smart, you wouldn''t have appeared here."
Dong Xi did not say anything. Sangdai said indifferently, "This is the ancient battlefield of the great war between the Gods and Demons. Back then, I led hundreds of thousands of cultivators here to resist the attack of the Demons. Countless geniuses died here, including the Ancestors of the Fire Tribe you saw."
When Dong Xi heard this, her expression immediately became serious. Sangdai continued, "At that time, I promised the Ancestors of the Fire Tribe that I would help them preserve their bloodline. In the end, I let them down. I never thought that the Fire Tribe would be destroyed because they were trapped in the volcano."
When Dong Xi heard Sangdai mention the Fire Tribe, she said, "Senior, why can''t the younger generation of the Fire Tribe improve no matter how hard they cultivate?"
"No matter what, this small world is just a little realm under my control. At first, it''s full of spiritual energy, but as time goes on, the spiritual energy will be used up one day."
Chapter 487 Returning to the World
Chapter 487 Returning to the World
Hearing Sangdai''s words, Dong Xi asked in puzzlement, "But when we first entered this ce, we felt that the spiritual energy here was very abundant. Those spirit nts were better than those outside."
"Because those cultivators are all dead. After the cultivators die, the spiritual energy in their bodies will return to the world¡" exined Sangdai.
Dong Xi was silent.
At the same time, she thought of another saying. It was rumored that no one had Ascended in the cultivation world for many years.
In the early years, there were still many cultivators who Ascended. At that time, the more spirit roots a cultivator had, the better.
Now, even a single Heavenly Spirit Root was unable to Ascend. Could it be because Senior Sangdai said that there was not enough spiritual energy?
"It''s been so long," Sangdai continued. "The border we guarded has gone through countless changes. In the end, it wasn''t taken away by the Demons. It''s a worthy death."
Sangdai''s smile looked very relieved. Sangdai looked at Dong Xi and said, "At that time, although I died, I had no regrets. I only regretted that I didn''t have an inheritor. Now, ten thousand years have passed, and you have gone through many tests. You are very suitable for me. Now, I will teach you my life magic tool. In the future, you must take good care of it for me."
As soon as Sangdai finished speaking, a box appeared on the table.
Sangdai waved his hand and opened the box. A pagoda appeared in front of Dong Xi.
"This is the Seven Treasures Demon Subduing Pagoda," Sangdai said. "It can help you break the array and resist enemies. It can also assist in your cultivation. I''ll pass this treasure to you. I only have one request that I hope you can agree to."
"Please speak, Senior," said Dong Xi.
"If the Demon racees to snatch this item in the future and you can''t guarantee that it''s safe, then let this treasure perish together with the Demon race. You must never let it fall into the hands of the Demons."
Dong Xi looked at the Seven Treasures Demon Subduing Pagoda, unable to calm down for a long time.
In the end, Dong Xi nodded and said, "Junior agrees."
Sangdai solemnly ced the pagoda in Dong Xi''s hand. A gratified smile appeared on Sangdai''s face.
At this moment, Dong Xi realized that Sangdai''s body was starting to turn transparent. She said anxiously, "Senior, what''s going on?"
"It''s alright," Sangdai said with a smile. "I''m just a remnant soul. I''ve been here for too long. It''s time for it to disperse."
Demon-Subduing Pagoda in her hand.
The pagoda was emitting light, and one could tell at a nce that it Dong Xi frowned and said, "Senior..."
"Go out." Sangdai waved his hand and said, "Follow your heart and be a righteous and kind person."
The light faded away bit by bit, and the room disappeared along with it.
Dong Xi regained his senses and was already standing at the ce where she started. She was still holding the Seven Treasures Demon-Subduing Pagoda in her hand.
The pagoda was emitting light, and one could tell at a nce that it was a treasure.
Dong Xi immediately put it away and looked around to see if anyone had noticed it.
An innocent man would be guilty of a crime, and Dong Xi did not want to be hunted down in the future because of this.
Dong Xi took out hermunication jade slip and immediately sent a message to Tie Zhu and the others. She knew that everyone was picking spirit nts and immediately went to meet them.
Three dayster, the Sangdai Secret Realm began to be unstable. Everyone in the Secret Realm was teleported out.
Dong Xi was thest to leave. She watched as everything in the Secret Realm began to copse. In the future, the Sangdai Secret Realm would probably only be a legend in the cultivation world.
Dong Xi and the others stood by the sea, the waves soaking their shoes.
Everyone said goodbye to each other. The cultivators who had been hired also came to settle themission with Dong Xi. Dong Xi asked these people to go to the Rainbow Store to get the money.
Everyone left happily. Only Long Wei stood calmly by Dong Xi''s side, showing no intention of leaving.
"You''re not leaving?" asked Dong Xi.
"If you don''t leave, I''ll follow you." Long Wei shook his head.
"Why are you following me?" Dong Xi asked doubtfully.
"My old man said that we must be friends with powerful people," Long Wei said righteously.
Dong Xi was thinking about how to reject him. Long Wei continued, "I''m different. I don''t want to be friends. I want to directly acknowledge you as my Master."
"Are you serious?" Dong Xi asked with her eyes wide open.
"If you don''t believe me, I can swear on it."
"Yes, of course I do, but I really have nothing to teach you." Dong Xi immediately said.
Long Wei said, "You can teach me just about anything, and I can learn for a long time. For example... That body tempering technique or sword technique of yours?"
Dong Xi was someone who was afraid of trouble. Although Long Wei was very sincere, Dong Xi still rejected him.
Dong Xi said, "Forget it. My cultivation hasn''t gone up yet. It''s not a good time to be distracted. If I ept a disciple, I''ll be distracted."
What Dong Xi did not expect was that Long Wei was actually very stubborn. No matter what Dong Xi said, he would not leave and would always follow Dong Xi.
Dong Xi chased him away a few times, but there was no other way. She could only let Long Wei do as he pleased.
After handing Shangguan Yun''er back to Shangguan Patriarch, Dong Xi would leave this ce.
Chapter 488 Did You Get Anything?
Chapter 488 Did You Get Anything?
Dong Xi brought Shangguan Yun''er back to the Shangguan Residence. Coincidentally, Shangguan Patriarch had just left the residence.
"You''re back?" Shangguan Patriarch asked. "Did you get anything?"
"I''ve harvested some spirit herbs." Dong Xi nodded.
After saying that, Dong Xi looked at Shangguan Patriarch and continued, "You are¡ Are you preparing to go out?"
Shangguan Patriarch''s face turned ugly, but he was helpless. He said, "Master said that if you want to eat Immortal Peaches, they must be from the North Mountains. I''ll pick them myself."
Seeing the aggrieved look on Shangguan Patriarch''s face, Dong Xi almost could not help butugh.
After Shangguan Patriarch left, Dong Xi finallyughed.
"What''s so funny?" said Rui Ming.
Dong Xi turned around and looked at Rui Ming. Dong Xi said, "Senior Brother Rui Ming, why are you here?"
"I didn''t understand why you wanted me to take this servant in the past, but recently, I suddenly understood."
Dong Xi immediatelyughed and followed Rui Ming into the house.
Rui Ming poured a cup of tea for Dong Xi and said, "After you guys left, I had nothing to do, so I thought ofing here to hang out."
Dong Xi smelled the tea and said in shock, "What tea is this? Why is it so strong?"
"It''s the Green Dragon Spring Water. I used it to brew the Fuyang Dragon Tea."
"I didn''t expect you to be such a good person, Senior Brother." Dong Xi said.
"Shangguan Patriarch offered it up."
Shangguan Patriarch was truly afraid of the Crane n''s innate skill. Right now, he wanted to serve Rui Ming well.
Dong Xi took a sip of tea and said, "Not bad. It can help me stabilize my cultivation realm."
From the moment he saw Dong Xi, Rui Ming already knew. Now that he heard Dong Xi say this, Rui Ming said, "You broke through?"
Dong Xi nodded, looking as if he was about to praise him. Dong Xi said, "Of course, although I can''tpare to your speed, it doesn''t hurt your reputation."
Rui Ming looked at Dong Xi and said helplessly, "I''m not very fast, okay? I just recovered some of my previous cultivation. Junior Sister, your speed is already very fast. In the entire Eastern Continent, there are very few people who canpare to you."
This time, Dong Xi did not act too modest. She remembered that her small goal when she first arrived in the cultivation world was only to build her foundation.
Now, Dong Xi had reached the middle Foundation Establishment stage, which took only three years.
Shangguan Patriarch would be gone for at least half a month.
As Dong Xi had obtained the Deep Sea Extreme Ice, she wanted to find a ce with abundant fire spiritual energy to refine her body immediately.
ording to Dong Xi''s thoughts, the volcano of the Fire Tribe was especially suitable. Unfortunately, there was no Deep Sea Extreme Ice at that time.
Rui Ming wanted to leave with Dong Xi, but Dong Xi was not surprised. Dong Xi said, "Senior Brother, aren''t you going to wait for the Peach?"
"No wait, I''m already so old. What treasure haven''t I eaten before?"
Qiu Heng''s words sounded like an old man''s, and with Rui Ming''s face, it was somewhat uneptable.
At this moment, Dong Xi was even more curious.
Dong Xi approached Rui Ming and gossiped, "Senior Brother, how old are you?"
Rui Ming pondered for a moment, then looked at Dong Xi. Seeing Dong Xi''s expectant gaze, Rui Ming said lightly, "I can''t remember."
Dong Xi was speechless.
Seeing that Rui Ming had already walked far away, Dong Xi immediately chased after him.
"Fine, you don''t want to tell me. Why didn''t you wait for me?" Dong Xi said. "Senior Brother, you''ve grown up. You''re not as cute as you were when you were young¡"
Shangguan Yun''er watched the two of them leave. Shangguan Yun'' er was holding a painting in her hand.
The painting was not drawn by Shangguan Yun''er, but by Dong Xi.
There was a mermaid standing on the chaotic ancient battlefield.
The sunlight shone on the painting, and the whole picture seemed to have a broken sense of beauty.
There was also a line of ugly words written on the painting.
[Madam, I''m leaving. I''m sorry. I started to hide my identity and ruined your choice of husband. If you have any difficulties in the future, send me a message. Don''t be an outsider. Finally, I sincerely wish Madam a good marriage.]
Shangguan Yun''er knew that after Dong Xi left, the two of them would have nothing to do with each other anymore.
When Shangguan Yun''er found out that Dong Xi was a woman, she did not get angry. Instead, she was very envious of Dong Xi and grateful to her.
If not for Dong Xi, Shangguan Yun''er would probably be dead already.
Because of the jade slip, Shangguan Yun''er knew that there was actually a woman in the world who could live so freely.
Shangguan Yun''er looked at Dong Xi''s back and said, "Goodbye, my Husband."
This was thest time Shangguan Yun''er called her husband. Only after Dong Xi had walked far away did Shangguan Yun''er turn around destely.
Chapter 489 Eat Grilled Fish Again
Chapter 489 Eat Grilled Fish Again
After Dong Xi left the Shangguan Residence, she went to Cui Liu''s grilled fish shop to eat grilled fish again.
This time, Dong Xi could not help but secretly look for Cui Liu. "Brother Liu, how did you grill this grilled fish? Why doesn''t my grilled fish have the effect of condensing spiritual energy?"
Cui Liu followed them to the Secret Realm and was now much closer to Dong Xi.
Hearing Dong Xi''s question, Cui Liu smiled and said, "It''s not a very high-level treasure. It''s just a kind of spirit nt from the Dwarf race. When Fellow Daoist Dong Xi is free in the future, you cane to our ce to take a look."
"I''ll definitely go in the future," Dong Xi said with a smile.
Tie Zhu was still reluctant to part with her. Dong Xi said, "All good things muste to an end. Besides, there''s still themunication jade slip. If there''s a good Secret Realm next time, we can go together."
Tie Zhu sighed and patted Cui Liu''s shoulder. "Junior Sister, Long Wei also told us to wait for him."
It would have been better if Tie Zhu had not said it. When Dong Xi heard this, she wanted to leave immediately. Dong Xi said, "Hurry up and leave. I don''t want to take him as my disciple."
Tie Zhu did not quite understand, but he still followed Dong Xi into the Teleportation Array Formation.
Cui Liu was left stunned. After a moment, Cui Liu said, "Junior Sister?"
Did he hear wrongly? Why did he suddenly be a female cultivator?
...
After they returned, they had to part ways.
Tie Zhu needed to return to the Masked Moon Sect, so he took another Teleportation Formation.
Dong Xi was not in a hurry to go back. He looked at Rui Ming and said, "Senior Brother, I still have some things to do, so I won''t be going back for now."
Now that Rui Ming had recovered his cultivation, he naturally needed to go back and exin to Elder Fu Ming. Rui Ming said, "Alright, I''ll go back first. Be careful."
"Alright, Senior Brother, don''t worry. I''ll be careful."
Dong Xi watched as Senior Brother Rui Ming returned, then went straight to Destiny Valley.
The outside of Destiny Valley was livelier than the Ningtian Sect. Even the busiest shop in Fotai City could notpare to this ce.
The line outside Destiny Valley stretched from the mountain gate to the foot of the mountain. The city not far away was also full of people.
Fortunately, Dong Xi was very smart. He had changed into the disciple uniform of the Ningtian Sect early on, so she arrived at the entrance of Destiny Valley without any obstruction.
When the disciples of Destiny Valley saw that Dong Xi was wearing the uniform of the Ningtian Sect, they were very friendly.
"Fellow Daoist, may I know which fellow disciple you have an appointment with?" the disciple asked.
"Fellow Daoist Li Li," said Dong Xi directly.
The gatekeeping disciple was stunned for a moment before saying, "Martial Uncle Li Li hasn''te out of seclusion yet."
Dong Xi was also a little confused. She said, "Then let''s meet Fellow Daoist Mo Han."
The disciple''s expression became even more strange. Then, he pointed at the crowd lining up not far away and said, "They all want to see Fellow Daoist Mo Han."
Dong Xi nced at the crowd.
In the past, Dong Xi had heard that Mo Han was powerful, but she had never experienced it directly.
Now that she saw the crowd, Dong Xi knew that Mo Han''s poprity was really high.
When Dong Xi was young and ignorant, she actually met a big shot in the jade slip square. Dong Xi even shamelessly sold him a lie.
Now, it seemed ridiculous.
"Fellow Daoist, if you want to ask for a divination, can you change your Senior Brother?" asked a disciple from Destiny Valley. "Uncle-Master Mo Han only has a divination every month. Even if you queue up, you may not be able to wait."
When Dong Xi thought of the time when she had asked Mo Han to read her fortune, she became even more silent.
Dong Xi waved his hand and wanted to retreat. Dong Xi said, "Forget it. Pretend I never came."
At this moment, two coughs could be heard.
Dong Xi looked over and saw a thin person with long hair and extremely fair skin. His eyes were grey.
Before Dong Xi could say anything, the two gatekeeping disciples immediately said, "Greetings, Martial Uncle Mo Han."
Mo Han did not say anything. He looked at Dong Xi with his defeated eyes and said, "Come with me."
Mo Han did not say who it was, but Dong Xi knew that Mo Han was calling her.
However, Dong Xi felt that she was not qualified enough for the legendary Daoist Master Mo Han toe out to wee her.
Dong Xi looked around and found that no one else was moving. Only then did she take a step forward.
Seeing that no one was stopping her, Dong Xi quickly ran over.
She even used Earth Shrinking.
Mo Han immediately said in surprise, "Li Li gave this movement technique to you?"
Dong Xi was stunned, only then did he realize that this Earth Shrinking was just showing off in front of an expert.
"Daoist Master Li Li said that I have goodprehension."
Of course, Dong Xi could not tell everyone about the deal she made with Li Li.
Chapter 490 The Number One Fortune Teller
Chapter 490 The Number One Fortune Teller
However, Dong Xi had a feeling that Mo Han seemed to know everything.
He was really the number one fortune teller in the Eastern Continent¡
Fortunately, Mo Han was not in good health. If Mo Han was healthy, Dong Xi mightin that God was biased.
"Follow me," said Mo Han.
After saying that, Mo Han turned around and left.
Mo Han''s footsteps were a little heavy, like a mortal without spiritual energy, lifeless.
However, the rumors about Mo Han made it impossible for people to treat Mo Han as an ordinary person.
As soon as the two of them left, the outside exploded.
Everyone was guessing who this disciple of the Ningtian Sect that Mo Han had personallye out to wee was.
Some said that he was running errands for the Elder of the Ningtian Sect, while others said that they had never seen this person before.
Some people even said that she was Daoist Mo Han''s confidante. Immediately, some people said that she was clearly dressed as a man, so how could she be a confidante?
¡
There were all sorts of things to say, but Dong Xi could not care less at this time.
At this time, Dong Xi and Mo Han sat down in the courtyard with a tea set on the table.
"Get yourself some water," said Mo Han.
When Dong Xi heard this, she was a little surprised. Was this Mo Han''s way of treating guests? Mo Han continued, "I''m blind."
Dong Xi immediately poured tea for the top and also poured a cup for Mo Han. Taking advantage of the opportunity of pouring water, Dong Xi secretly nced at Mo Han''s eyes.
Mo Han said, "If you want to look, look openly. What''s with the peeking?"
Dong Xi was speechless.
"You really can''t see it?" Dong Xi said speechlessly.
Mo Han smiled. His smile was very beautiful and somewhat unruly. Mo Han said, "I forgot. Fellow Daoist Dong Xi is only at the Foundation Establishment stage right now, so she can''t release her divine sense yet."
Dong Xi was speechless.
Although what Mo Han said was right, it did not sound good.
"What''s the matter?" Mo Han asked. "You want to see me for something?"
This Mo Han really did not figure it out with his divination.
Dong Xi coughed twice and said guiltily, "Maybe... I should just forget it?"
Mo Han''s defeated eyes swept across Dong Xi, and Dong Xi suddenly felt her face tense up.
"Speak," said Mo Han.
This simple word suddenly made Dong Xi feel a great pressure.
"You can''t be angry if I tell you." Dong Xi thought for a moment and said.
Mo Han nodded.
"I heard that you''re not in good health, so I came." Dong Xi said seriously.
When Mo Han heard this, he said in surprise, "Hmm? Can you treat me?"
Dong Xi shook her head and said, "I don''t have that much ability. I just feel that your body isn''t in good condition. You need to train your body. If your body is improved, your immune system will be better. Then, you won''t fall sick easily."
What''s an immune system? Mo Han had never heard of it.
His body had be like this because of the bacsh.
Seeing that Mo Han did not speak, Dong Xi continued, "Didn''t you tell me to go to the Void Sea to find the Deep Sea Extreme Ice? I''ve already obtained it. Your body isn''t very good, so I wanted to see if you could also refine your body¡"
As Dong Xi spoke, she took out the Deep Sea Extreme Ice from her storage ring and ced it on the table.
Dong Xi had already opened the wooden box that the Fire Tribe Patriarch had given her. It was filled with dozens of pieces, which should be all the Fire Tribe''s possessions.
Dong Xi was also thinking about Mo Han''s guidance back then, so she should know how to be grateful.
However, Dong Xi was not an Alchemy Grandmaster yet, so he could only send over a piece of Deep Sea Extreme Ice to express her gratitude.
Mo Han looked at the Deep Sea Extreme Ice in shock.
How could Dong Xi give such a treasure to him just like that?
Mo Han was silent for a long time before pushing the Deep Sea Extreme Ice in front of Dong Xi. Mo Han said, "Keep it. I don''t know how to use it."
"I can teach you," said Dong Xi immediately.
In any case, it was very painful to refine one''s body alone. If two people were together, they could still be partners.
Mo Han was about to refuse when he suddenly thought of the chance of survival he had calcted for himself.
Thinking of this, Mo Han said, "Alright, Fellow Daoist, wait a moment. I''ll go and tell Master and then leave with you."
Dong Xi looked at the departing Mo Han and fell silent again.
Actually, Dong Xi¡ was just saying it casually.
Mo Han was the top star of Destiny Valley. How could Mo Han''s Master let Mo Han leave with Dong Xi, this unknown disciple?
Dong Xi felt that it was impossible, so she poured the tea calmly and drank it contentedly.
Before Mo Han returned, an uninvited guest came to her instead.
"You''re the female cultivator who came to find Senior Brother Mo Han?"
Holding the teacup, Dong Xi turned around and saw a slender female cultivator with a somewhat familiar face.
This girl seemed... very simr to Senior Brother Li Li.
Chapter 491 You Know My Brother?
Chapter 491 You Know My Brother?
"That''s right, it''s me. What''s your rtionship with Senior Brother Li Li?" said Dong Xi.
Dong Xi''s friendly manner stunned Li Yao. Li Yao quickly walked to Dong Xi''s side and said, "What? You know my brother?"
Dong Xi smiled and said, "I don''t just know him. I have a very good rtionship with your brother. If your brother wasn''t in seclusion and knew that I was here, he would definitelye back to look for me."
Thinking back to the time when Li Li had been following her around, Dong Xi felt a little emotional.
Li Yao nced at Dong Xi''s expression and said, "That''s impossible, you''re just a female cultivator. I''ve never seen my brother have a particrly good rtionship with anyone."
When Dong Xi heard this, she gave Li Yao a haughty look.
Dong Xi thought about the book. In the book, surely Li Yao was a side character, just some cannon fodder.
However, the original book only talked about Dong Rou. Li Li and his sister were not mentioned at all.
Dong Xi smiled and looked at Li Yao. Dong Xi said innocently, "Then have you seen any female cultivator who is Mo Han''s guest of honor? One who would even be served team by Mo Han?"
As Dong Xi spoke, she raised her teacup and showed it to Li Yao.
When Li Yan saw this, she instantly exploded.
This teacup was previously given to Senior Brother Mo Han by his master. Senior Brother Mo Han had never used this move on behalf of others.
And this tea leaf was specially found by the Sect Master to stabilize Mo Han''s body. Why should this female cultivator drink it?
Li Yao snatched the teacup and said fiercely, "Who are you? How dare you drink my Senior Brother''s tea leaves?"
Dong Xi was not angry. She just smiled and said, "You see, not just everyone can drink Daoist Mo Han''s tea, but some people can¡ How infuriating!"
Dong Xi suddenly recalled the time when she was reading the novel. Why did the plot of the Li Li siblings not appear? Perhaps it was because of Li Li''s sister''s personality, she might not live until Dong Rou appeared¡
"You¡" Li Yao shouted angrily.
Li Yao took the teacup and sshed the tea at Dong Xi.
Dong Xi casually waved her hand and put on a protective shield to block the tea. Dong Xi said mockingly, "Senior Brother Li Li is a Nascent Soul stage cultivator. Why haven''t you broken through to the Golden Core stage yet? Fellow Daoist, cultivation is not easy. If you don''t advance, you will fall behind. If you work hard and cultivate, your cultivation will be yours. However, nothing will change even if you see Mo Han thousands of times."
Perhaps thest sentence just hit Li Yao''s heart. Li Yao shouted even more angrily, "If I can''t do it, do you think you can do it? Who do you think you are?"
"Nheless, Mo Han will leave with me." Dong Xi said.
When Li Yao heard this, she could not help but pull out her sword and stab at Dong Xi.
However, as soon as the longsword was pulled out, it was sent flying by a stream of spiritual energy.
Then, there was a violent cough. Li Yao and Dong Xi looked over at the same time. Mo Han was clutching his chest and coughing non-stop. There was still a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth.
When Li Yao saw this scene, she immediately panicked. Li Yao said, "Senior Brother¡You can''t use spiritual energy. How could you forget? Is this female cultivator worth your protection?"
Li Yao became more and more upset, her eyes filled with tears.
Mo Han wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and used a cleaning spell on himself. Mo Han said, "Li Yao, don''te here anymore in the future."
Li Yao was stunned and looked at Mo Han in disbelief. Li Yao said, "Senior Brother, can you repeat that?"
Li Yao pointed at Dong Xi and Li Yao and said miserably, "You want to burn the bridge with me for a female cultivator you just met?"
Mo Han did not say anything. Dong Xi said, "Idiot, if youe a few more times, you might kill Mo Han. Do you not use your brain? All you can think about is love? Is your Senior Brother''s life so worthless in your eyes?"
Li Yao pointed her sword at Dong Xi and said, "You don''t have to sow discord here."
"You don''t even know my identity, let alone why I''m here, yet you''re making things difficult for me. Just because I''m a female cultivator?" Dong Xi sneered. "Would you believe me if I told you that I''m here today to treat Mo Han and that I don''t want to treat Mo Han after you made such a fuss?"
Li Yao was stunned, and her hands trembled. Dong Xi continued, "You''re lucky I''m the one who came today. If a powerful female cultivator were toe one day, she would directly harm Destiny Valley because of your jealousy. At that time, it would be toote for you to die to atone for your sins. Mo Han isn''t blind, so do you think he will like you when he sees your terrible attitude? When he sees your sword moves that are full of loopholes? Or that you don''t have a brain?"
Li Yao was so angry that she was about to make a move when she was stopped by the guards who rushed over.
Chapter 492 Satisfied?
Chapter 492 Satisfied?
Mo Han waved his hand and let the guards take Li Yao away. Mo Han said, "In the future, whoever dares to let Li Yao in will leave Destiny Valley."
Dong Xi watched as Li Yao was forcefully taken out and then looked at Mo Han. Dong Xi suddenly had an inexplicable feeling.
Mo Han actually seemed a little happy.
When Dong Xi thought of this, she could not help but say, "Fellow Daoist Mo Han, are you satisfied with your scolding?"
"Not bad," said Mo Han.
Dong Xi smiled and said, "You people are so obsessed with your reputation that you have to suffer. Your Junior Sister is like this today because of your indulgence. She really thinks everyone in the world is here to serve her!"
When Mo Han heard this, he just smiled and coughed even more violently.
Blood gushed out like a fountain. Mo Han covered his mouth, and blood flowed out between his fingers.
Dong Xi''s expression changed. She immediately took out the Vitality Reinforcement Pill from her storage ring and let Mo Han eat it.
Dong Xi raised her hand and injected the wood spiritual Qi into Mo Han''s body.
Although Dong Xi had known Mo Han before, they had never met before. Dong Xi did not dare to personally control the spiritual energy to heal him, like she did with the Big Snake.
In the end, he could only inject the wood spiritual Qi into Mo Han''s body and let Mo Han heal himself.
Even so, Mo Han stopped coughing and the blood did not continue to spurt out.
Dong Xi retracted her hand and said, "Fellow Daoist, you''re actually so weak. I can''t take you away either. If something happens, I won''t be able to exin it to Destiny Valley."
Mo Han shook his head. Just as he was about to cast a cleaning spell on himself, Dong Xi did it for him first.
Mo Han said, "I don''t need you to exin. I won''t live long. The Eastern Continent knows about this."
Dong Xi was stunned for a moment. Mo Han continued, "You want to teach me body tempering? Would I be able to live longer if my body was better?"
Dong Xi frowned. She really could not rebut this logic, but¡ "Your body is so weak, so you can''t refine your body!"
Deep Sea Extreme Ice could only be used at the thirdyer of Body Refining Tier. However, Mo Han''s body had already deteriorated to this state. Could he persist until the thirdyer of Body Refining Tier?
Mo Han lowered his head and his face could not be seen clearly. He said, "It''s okay. It''s good to live for two more days."
Dong Xi saw this kind of destion and instantly felt sympathy for him.
Forget it, I''ll do my best and leave the rest to fate.
Dong Xi tried her best. How long he could live depended on the will of heaven. It was said that Mo Han was now more than 200 years old, which was more than 100 years older than ordinary people.
Dong Xi left Destiny Valley with Mo Han. For Mo Han''s sake, Destiny Valley even sent a carriage to send the two of them back to the Ningtian Sect.
Dong Xi had just enough money left to pay for the Teleportation Array Formation. She was very satisfied with Destiny Valley''s tactful attitude.
At this moment, Rui Ming had flown back and transformed into a human to appear in front of Elder Fu Ming.
Elder Fu Ming was stunned for a moment before he said, "I thought I picked up a disciple, but I didn''t expect his cultivation to be even higher than mine."
Rui Ming obediently knelt down. Rui Ming said, "A teacher for a day is a father for life. No matter what cultivation level Rui Ming has, you are still Rui Ming''s Master."
Elder Fu Ming waved his hand and injected spiritual energy into Rui Ming''s body. Rui Ming did not resist and allowed Elder Fu Ming''s spiritual energy to explore his body.
After checking, Elder Fu Ming withdrew his hand and said with a smile, "Not bad. You''ve gained a lot from this trip. It''s just that your heart is very weak now, but it will grow very quickly. When that timees, you''ll be back to your peak, and you''ll be able to fly freely."
As he said that, Elder Fu Ming thought of something. Elder Fu Ming said, "How did you deal with the thief who stole your heart?"
"I''ve epted him as a servant," said Rui Ming.
"He almost caused you to lose your life. Why did you let me off so easily after suffering such a great crime?" Elder Fu Ming asked with a puzzled expression.
Rui Ming said seriously, "Master, although this thief dug out my heart, he still saved my life. I was destined to die. That day, I was harmed by a traitor and was seriously injured. If those traitors found me, I would definitely die. This thief took me away from the ind and helped me escape from death. Although he did it for his own selfish desires, I also benefited¡"
Elder Fu Ming sighed and said, "That''s right. Forget it. Since you''ve already taken in a servant, you can let him pay off his debt slowly. Also, where did that girl Dong Xi go? Didn''t she go to the Void Sea with you, so why didn''t shee back with you?"
"Dong Xi said she needed to go to Destiny Valley."
...
Dong Xi sat in the carriage provided by Destiny Valley and ate the fruit specially prepared for Mo Han. Dong Xi said, "Your Qi and blood are all weak now, so you can''t take any supplements. These are all great supplements. Since your stomach isn''t great, you should eat less. I have a good stomach, so I''ll help you eat them so they don''t go to waste."
Chapter 493 Healing
Chapter 493 Healing
?
Mo Han did not care at all. The current Mo Han had long lost his appetite.
"Eat more and treat my illness again after you''re full, okay?" Mo Han said.
Looking at Mo Han''s appearance, it was obvious that he knew the benefits of Dong Xi''s wood spiritual Qi.
However, when Mo Han said that, Dong Xi immediately thought of the time when she was treating the Big Snake and the time when she was controlled by the Big Snake.
"No, my treatment is very expensive, and you didn''t give me any money," Dong Xi immediately said.
Mo Han said, "My divination is also very expensive, but you didn''t give me any money."
"But I''ve given you the Deep Sea Extreme Ice, so we''re even now." Dong Xi said.
Mo Han thought for a moment and said, "When my body is better, I can perform divination for you anytime."
"?"
Why did this lie sound so familiar?
"No matter what, you''re the future star of Destiny Valley. Don''t tell me you can''t afford to pay for the consultation?" Dong Xi said. "Is there a need to give me false promises?"
"It''s not that I can''t afford it," Mo Han said. "I just think that Fellow Daoist doesn''t like thosemon things."
Dong Xi was speechless.
Of course, she liked them. Dong Xi was ayman, so of course she liked them.
Mo Han also seemed to see through Dong Xi''s thoughts. Mo Han said helplessly, "Fine, is one spirit vein enough as the consultation fee?"
As soon as Mo Han finished speaking, Dong Xi had already begun to take Mo Han''s pulse. Dong Xi said, "Yes, absolutely enough. Fellow Daoist is generous. Do you need a private order?"
When Mo Han heard this sentence, it sounded familiar. Mo Han said, "Hmm? What is a private order?"
Dong Xi said, "I''ll control my spiritual energy to help you sort out your meridians."
Letting another person control spiritual energy in the body was a very dangerous thing. If this person had any bad thoughts, it would cause great harm.
Dong Xi was just saying it casually, so it did not matter whether Mo Han agreed or not.
After Mo Han heard it, he thought for a moment and said, "That''s fine. You can try it first. If the effect is good, the consultation fee can be increased."
When Dong Xi heard this, her eyes immediately widened. Dong Xi said, "No problem. Just watch. The effect will definitely be excellent."
Dong Xi was afraid that Mo Han might regret it and retract his promise. She put down the fruit and raised her hand to treat Mo Han.
Dong Xi controlled the spiritual energy to circte around Mo Han''s body. Dong Xi frowned.
As expected of Mo Han, who even Destiny''s Valley best could not do anything about. His situation was indeed not very optimistic.
It was even harder to deal with than the poison in the Big Snake''s body.
Dong Xi had tried to repair Mo Han''s meridians countless times, but no matter how hard she tried, Mo Han''s meridians would still break, as if there was some kind of power that was specifically destroying them.
When she encountered such a situation, Dong Xi also went against it. She repaired it repeatedly. The fine meridians were repaired countless times, and their toughness seemed to have be stronger. They did not break again.
Dong Xi immediately heaved a sigh of relief and stopped. There was already a thinyer of sweat on her forehead.
The spiritual energy that had increased a lot because of the breakthrough was almost used up.
Dong Xi ate the supreme-grade Spirit Restore Pill to replenish some of her spiritual energy. Then, she picked up the spirit fruit and ate it again.
"It''s not easy to earn your consultation fees!" Dong Xi said as she ate.
At this time, Mo Han had not noticed the changes in his meridians. He only instinctively felt that after Dong Xi''s spiritual energy was sorted out, it was not as painful.
Now that he heard Dong Xi say this, Mo Han smiled and said, "The more you work, the more you get."
The carriage soon arrived at the Ningtian Sect.
When the Ningtian Sect disciples saw the carriage, they immediately reported to the Sect Master, who sent his Head Disciple to wee them.
However, no one would have thought that the person who got off the carriage would be Dong Xi.
"Junior Sister, why why are you here?" the Head Disciple asked in surprise.
When Dong Xi saw the Head Disciple of the Sect Master, she felt very close to him. Dong Xi said, "Senior Brother, long time no see. I was wondering about the reward you promised me¡"
The Head Disciple was speechless. He was stunned for a moment before saying, "Junior Sister, your memory is still as good as ever."
Dong Xi smiled and said, "I may not remember the rest, but I dare not the important things."
"I''ve already settled it," the Head Disciple said. "In a few days, the points will be distributed. I''ll personally send it to Junior Sister."
When Dong Xi heard this, she said excitedly, "Thank you, Senior Brother. It''s a deal!"
While the two were talking, Mo Han also came down.
When the Head Disciple saw the iconic white hair, he was shocked. The Head Disciple said, "Daoist Master Mo Han?"
Mo Han nodded.
The Head Disciple looked at Dong Xi in confusion. What was Junior Sister doing? Why did Daoist Master Mo Hane back with them?
"I''m sorry for the sudden visit," said Mo Han.
Chapter 494 Admiring Mo Han for a Long Time
Chapter 494 Admiring Mo Han for a Long Time
The Head Disciple of the Sect Master immediately said, "Daoist Mo Han is too polite. It''s the honor of the Ningtian Sect for you toe to our sect. I''ve admired Daoist Mo Han for a long time. I wonder if Daoist Mo Han will be staying with us during this period of time..."
Mo Han interrupted the words of the Head Disciple. Mo Han said, "You don''t have to be so polite. I''m here to seek advice from Fellow Daoist Dong Xi. I''ll just stay on Fellow Daoist Dong Xi''s mountain peak."
The Head Disciple was speechless.
He even started to be curious about his junior sister. Is Daoist Mo Han going to live at the foot of Dong Xi''s mountain? Moreover, I heard that Master Li Li broke through after leaving the foot of Dong Xi''s mountain and returning to Destiny Valley.
Why were they all here to look for Dong Xi? Could it be that there was something magical about Dong Xi?
The Head Disciple could not figure it out for a while. While he was thinking, a voice suddenly sounded.
This person said, "Master, why did you deceive me¡"
This resentful voice seemed very familiar?
Dong Xi suddenly had a bad premonition and instinctively looked over. Dong Xi was instantly stunned on the spot.
"Long Wei, why are you here?" Dong Xi asked.
Long Wei brought Qing Niao with him. He said, "Master, you secretly ran away. I was unloved and abandoned, so naturally, I came looking for you!"
Mo Han suddenly looked like he was watching a good show.
"Junior Sister, when did you take in a disciple?" asked the Sect Master''s Head Disciple. ording to the sect rules, one could not establish their own sect before reaching the Golden Core realm."
The words of the Head Disciple were like a life-saving straw.
"Long Wei, you heard it. I can''t do anything about the sect''s rules." Dong Xi immediately said.
Long Wei said with a sad face, "I don''t care. I can be a fairy boy first. When you reach the Golden Core stage, you can take me as your disciple. ording to Master''s ability, it should only be three to five years. I can still wait as a disciple."
Dong Xi was speechless.
This was also the first time Dong Xi had encountered such an entanglement. Of course, she still had some doubts.
"Long Wei, how did you know I was here?" Dong Xi asked.
Dong Xi had always been very careful outside. She had never left any evidence behind and would not let anyone know that she was a disciple of the Ningtian Sect.
However, Long Wei hade. What was going on?
With a smile on his face, he said proudly, "This is my secret technique, Thousand Mile Tracking."
When Dong Xi heard this, her eyes immediately lit up. She felt that this ability was very good.
Dong Xi immediately smiled. When Long Wei saw Dong Xi smile like this, Long Wei felt his eyelids twitch wildly, but he did not know why.
"Long Wei, why don''t I take you as my Master?" Dong Xi asked. "I think your secret technique is quite good¡"
The Head Disciple was speechless.
Mo Han was speechless.
Long Wei was speechless.
Everyone knew that Dong Xi did not y by the rules, but this was too ridiculous.
Long Wei was stunned for a moment, then he smiled and said, "This can''t be taught. This is the innate skill of our race."
After saying that, Long Wei winked and said, "Master, why don''t you ept me? If you want to find anything in the future, I''ll help you find it?"
Dong Xi was silent. She had to admit that she was actually a little tempted.
But in the end, Dong Xi said, "No way."
Long Wei immediately felt like crying. Wasn''t this apprenticeship too difficult?
Long Wei thought, ''Although I''m a littlezy, it''s not that bad, right?''
At this moment, the usually silent and taciturn Mo Han said, "Fellow Daoist Dong Xi, if I were you, I would ept it."
Dong Xi looked at Mo Han in surprise. Dong Xi frowned and thought for a moment. In the end, Dong Xi said, "Then let''s try."
Long Wei was stunned on the spot. When he came back to his senses, he immediately knelt down and kowtowed.
Dong Xi stopped him and said, "There''s no need to be happy so early. I''m very strict when ites to epting disciples. Not everyone cane to our Ningtian Sect''s Lingxu Peak."
Long Wei said confidently, "Master, you can test me."
"As long as you don''t regret it," Dong Xi said meaningfully.
Seeing that they had settled the matter so quickly, the Head Disciple frowned and said, "Little Junior Sister, the sect rules state that no one below the Golden Core stage is allowed to take in disciples."
Dong Xi said, "Thank you for your reminder, Senior Brother. I''ll keep it in mind. Senior Brother, you''ll also have to give me 600 million more points. Junior Sister is relying on those few points to survive."
The head disciple did not know what to say. He could not tell Dong Xi that he had forgotten in front of a few outsiders. "Let''s go in first. We can''t let the guests chat at the door."
Long Wei obediently followed behind Dong Xi while Qing Niao was chased back by Long Wei.
Chapter 495 Don’t Worry
Chapter 495 Don''t Worry
Long Wei asked Qing Niao to go back and tell the old man at home that he had already found his Master so that the old man did not have to worry.
After all, the Ningtian Sect was a Righteous sect. It was indeed a good thing for the Young Master to enter the Ningtian Sect.
Moreover, the matter of the Young Master entering the Ningtian Sect was veryplicated. It could not be exined in a few words. Qing Niao needed to go back and help the Young Master exin it to the family.
Most importantly, it was impossible for the Qing Niao to enter the Ningtian Sect¡
Dong Xi''s Immortal cave could not amodate so many people, so she could only shamelessly ask Senior Sister Wang Ying to arrange rooms for two outer sect disciples.
The Head Disciple was stunned when he saw this scene. After a long time, the Head Disciple said, "Little Junior Sister, is the spiritual energy sparse in the outer sect disciples'' area? If Daoist Master Mo Han stays there, isn''t it too neglectful?"
Dong Xi did not think that way. She felt that the small wooden house of the outer sect disciples had a garden, which was more suitable for recuperation¡
Especially since Mo Han could not use his spiritual energy, wasn''t it better to live there?
Dong Xi looked at Long Wei and said, "You can do whatever the other disciples do, and I won''t care about you. There''s only one rule, you''re at the seventh level of Qi Refinement now. If you don''t reach the eighth level of Qi Refinement in a month, you''ll pack up and get lost immediately."
After Dong Xi finished speaking, she turned around and left, leaving Long Wei, Mo Han, and the Sect Master''s Head Disciple stunned on the spot.
The Sect Master''s Head Disciple said in embarrassment, "My little Junior Sister is not very sensible and doesn''t understand human rtions. Daoist Mo Han, please don''t me her."
"Thank you for your kindness, but I think this ce is good, so there''s no need to trouble yourself."
The Head Disciple could not persuade them, so he could only let Mo Han and the others stay there.
When there were only Long Wei and Mo Han, Long Wei bowed to Mo Han and said excitedly, "Thank you for speaking up for me."
Although Long Wei did not know Mo Han''s background, if it was not for Mo Han''s words just now, Dong Xi definitely would not have taken Long Wei as a disciple.
Mo Han smiled and said, " You''re wee. It''s just a piece of cake. Whether you can seed or not depends on your own efforts."
Hearing Mo Han''s words, Long Wei was a little discouraged. He said, "One month¡ How can this be enough? Master must not want to take me in, that''s why she''s making things difficult for me."
Mo Han said from the side, "It''s not to make things difficult for you. You will understand in the future."
After Mo Han said that, he turned around and entered his small courtyard.
Long Wei returned to another room and looked around. He turned around and saw someone practicing fist techniques not far away.
Long Wei recalled that his Master had said that whatever others did, Long Wei would follow. Long Wei walked out.
What should he practice? Long Wei''s fancy punches and fancy moves were not worth mentioning here. On the contrary, that disciple had only punched out one move and, and he did it a single move for 25 minutes.
Long Wei also practiced punching for a long time. Seeing that person stop, Long Wei immediately went over and said enthusiastically, "Senior Brother, which sect are you from?"
When this disciple heard this, he looked at Long Wei in confusion. The disciple said, "Alchemy Sect, Junior Brother, did you go berserk? No, why haven''t I seen you before? Could it be that the demons are invading?"
As soon as this disciple finished speaking, he looked at Long Wei warily.
Long Wei immediately said, "No, I was just brought back by Master Dong Xi today. It''s my first day in the sect, so I''m not familiar with this ce. I''m not from the Demon race¡ Senior Brother, look at my Righteousness."
Hearing this, this disciple looked at Long Wei in confusion for a long time. This disciple said, "That''s true. It''s not strange for Senior Sister Dong Xi to do things like this."
Long Wei took out a middle-grade spirit stone and handed it over. Long Wei said, "Senior Brother, this is a little token of my appreciation. Please ept it. There are still many things that I don''t understand. I wonder if Senior Brother has the time to exin them to me?"
When the disciple saw the spirit stones, his expression immediately improved. The disciple said, "What is it? I''ll just rest for a while. Time is tight, so let''s talk quickly."
"I''m very curious. Isn''t this the Alchemy Sect?" said Long Wei. "Why have you been practicing your fighting?"
The disciple smiled and said, "Senior Sister Dong Xi said that only by being strong can we fight for more resources. If outer sect disciples like us want to enter the inner sect, there''s only one way. We have to pass the sectpetition. The sectpetition has already ended, but we must get a good ranking in the next sectpetition."
When Long Wei heard this, he secretly clicked his tongue. Long Wei said, "Then when are you going to practice your fist technique?"
The disciple said, "At night. I refine pills in the morning, practice boxing in the afternoon, and cultivate at night. I feel refreshed the next day!"
Long Wei was speechless.
Chapter 496 Never Suffered
Chapter 496 Never Suffered
Long Wei was having a headache now. He had lived for more than twenty years and had never suffered before.
Long Wei said, "Senior Brother, you''re really amazing. You''re so hardworking. You''ll definitely enter the inner sect in the next sectpetition."
The disciple sighed and said, "This is nothing. All the disciples of the Ningtian Sect are like this. The Alchemy Sect also needs to refine pills, so it''s not that tiring. The disciples of the Sword Sect next door all treat themselves as magic tools to cultivate."
After saying that, the disciple looked at Long Wei and continued, "Senior Martial Sister Dong Xi is especially hardworking. She works harder than anyone else, which is why she reached Foundation Establishment three years after entering the sect. She''s a role model for us."
Long Wei was speechless.
When Long Wei heard this, he was instantly stunned. Then, he said, "What did you just say? How long has my Master been cultivating for? How old is she now?"
The disciple said with a fanatical look, "Senior Sister Dong Xi entered the sect at ten years old and reached the Foundation Establishment stage after three years of cultivation. Now, half a year has passed, so she''s only 13 and a half years old."
Long Wei felt as if he had been struck by lightning. Long Wei knew that Dong Xi was powerful, but he did not expect her to be this powerful.
Thinking of Dong Xi''s alchemy skills, body tempering, and sword arts¡
Dong Xi had only entered the Ningtian Sect for three and a half years. What¡ What kind of talent was that?
Long Wei faintly felt that this time, he really had to hug her thigh! In the future, if he followed his Master well, he would be able to do whatever he wanted in the cultivation world sooner orter.
Long Wei politely thanked him and excitedly returned to the small wooden house.
As soon as he entered, Long Wei immediately took out amunication jade slip and sent a message to the old man at home.
[Old man, I''ve really won over someone this time.]
Long Wei''s grandfather quickly sent a voice message. Long Wei''s grandfather said, "Who did you meet that would make you break the family rules?"
"I have a Master now. You can''t beat me up even if you want to."
When Long Wei thought of Dong Xi, he immediately straightened his back.
Long Wei''s grandfather sent a voice message and said disdainfully, "It''s still uncertain whether that Master of yours wants you or not. You''re the one who got excited first. I thought that you would find someone powerful. Isn''t she just a Foundation Establishment cultivator¡"
Hearing this, Long Wei was instantly very unhappy. Long Wei said in the voice chat, "So what if she''s in the Foundation Establishment stage? My Master''s future is boundless."
Long Wei''s grandfather said in a dissatisfied voice, "You brat, what kind of bewitching drug did your so-called Master give you? Why do you worship her so much?"
"No, my Master is very powerful!" Long Wei retorted.
"Hmm?" Grandpa Long Wei said. "Tell me, how powerful can she be?"
When Long Wei heard this question, he immediately became spirited. Long Wei said, "Although my master is only in the Foundation Establishment stage, she''s only 13 years old!"
Long Wei''s grandfather was speechless.
After a long silence, Long Wei''s grandpa said, "Little Wei, you can''t joke around like that. Those who reached the Foundation Establishment stage at the age of 13 are all unique geniuses."
Long Wei immediately said, "I''m not joking with you. Master entered the Ningtian Sect when she was ten years old. He has only cultivated for three and a half years now. No matter what, I have to take him as my Master. It''s useless no matter what you say."
After saying that, Long Wei put away the jade slip and no longer spoke to his grandfather.
On the other side, Long Wei''s grandpa was extremely shocked as he held the jade slip. She had reached the Foundation Establishment realm in just over three years?
How could the Ningtian Sect agree to let such a genius take in a disciple? He was afraid that Long Wei''s hope would be dashed.
Long Wei''s grandpa sighed lightly and finally acquiesced to this matter.
Regardless of whether or not he seeded in bing getting her to be his Master, he would at least be familiar with her. Such a genius had a long road ahead of her. In the future, if Long Wei encountered any difficulties, she could also give him some guidance. It would not be in vain for Long Wei to worship that Master so much.
Dong Xi did not know about Long Wei''s bragging at home. At this time, Dong Xi had already gone to find Daoist Master Yi Kun of the Sword Sect.
Master Yi Kun said, "Oh?" I thought it was someone else, but it turned out to be Daoist Yijian''s disciple."
Dong Xi smiled and cupped his fists. "Uncle-Master, long time no see. I''m sorry for distrubing you."
"What do you mean by disturbing me?" Daoist Master Yi Kun waved his hand and said, "I hope you cane here every day to provoke my evil disciples."
Dong Xi immediately became serious. "Martial Uncle, this disciple went out this time and encountered a ghost cultivator in a Secret Realm."
Hearing Dong Xi mention ghost cultivators, Master Yi Kun''s expression also became serious.
Dong Xi continued, "I talked to the ghost cultivators and tried to get information about Senior Sister. These ghost cultivators were very enthusiastic. They said that Senior Sister''s cultivation was very high and that she was from the same sect as them. Moreover, she was a disciple of a Ghost King¡"
The ''Senior Sister'' that Dong Xi was talking about was also Master Yi Kun''s beloved disciple. Back then, she was ambushed by the Green Cloud Sect and died.
Later, the Sect Master found out the truth of the murder and agreed to gather the soul of this disciple. It was also this Senior Sister that provided evidence.
Chapter 497 Don’t Worry
Chapter 497 Don''t Worry
This Senior Sister had also sessfully be a ghost cultivator after gathering her soul.
Now that Daoist Master Yi Kun heard Dong Xi say that it was good, he was very relieved. Daoist Master Yi Kun said, "This is also very good. I''m very relieved. Thank you for still remembering Senior Sister."
"Martial Uncle is too polite. It was nothing," Dong Xi said.
As soon as she finished speaking, a voice came from outside. "I heard that my disciple has returned."
Dong Xi immediately turned around and said respectfully, "Greetings, Master."
"You remember me now?" Daoist Yijian snorted coldly. He had already returned yesterday and had onlye today. Shouldn''t you be paying your respects first? Is it right for you to be a disciple like this?"
Dong Xi immediately stepped forward and said, "Master, don''t be angry. I came back toote yesterday and didn''t want to disturb you. I came immediately today."
"It''s fine if that old thing Lingxu was one step ahead of me, but why is Yi Kun one step ahead of me?" Daoist Yijian asked.
"Because I happened to know about Senior Sister, so I wanted to tell Senior Uncle Yi Kun immediately," said Dong Xi.
Only then did Yijian restrain himself a little. Daoist Yijian said, "Oh? How is your Senior Sister? Is she okay?"
"She''s alright. I heard from the ghost cultivator that she''s also worshiped a powerful Ghost King now. It''s a good thing."
Master Yi Kun looked at Master Yijian and said, "What''s wrong? When you heard that your disciple had returned, you immediately came over?"
Daoist Yijian did not pay any attention to it, and he simply took out the token and gave it to Dong Xi.
The token looked like it was made of stone, but it was hot in his hand. Dong Xi almost missed it.
Dong Xi looked at the token. There was only one word on it.
"What''s this, Master?" Dong Xi asked curiously.
Daoist Yijian said, "The me Patriarch sent an invitation. He said that the zing me Valley''s Fire Festival ising soon. He wants me to go and have some fun. At that time, everyone will bring the younger generation to take a look. This time, you will go with me."
Dong Xi''s eyes lit up when she heard this. She had just obtained the Deep Sea Extreme Ice and wanted to find a ce with fire spiritual energy to test it out.
This zing me Valley sounded very good.
Dong Xi was overjoyed. He cupped his fists and said, "Disciple thanks Master for your guidance."
Daoist Yijian snorted lightly and said, "It''s good that you know. I always think of you, little girl. Anything good that I have, I will think of you. You didn''t evene back to see me first. It really doesn''t make sense. Can you swing your sword for 6,000 times?"
"Sure!" Dong Xi said firmly.
To Dong Xi, it was really simple.
Dong Xi stood in the Gravitational Ground and began to swing her sword. The disciples who came and went all knew Dong Xi and greeted her warmly.
Dong Xi was shocked to discover why¡The hairstyles of the Sword Sect''s Senior Sisters and junior sisters had be balls and high ponytails? Each of them was indeed valiant and valiant, but they werepletely different from before.
More and more people came here. Dong Xi felt that there was no ce for her to wield her sword. When she was almost done wit the 6,000 sword strikes, Dong Xi put away her sword and went to take a bath.
By the time she came out of the bath, it was already sunset.
Dong Xi was in a good mood and happily returned to her own mountain.
As soon as she arrived at the door, she saw a white-haired man standing in front of the door.
Perhaps it was because he heard Dong Xi''s voice, but this person turned around and looked at Dong Xi. There was no fluctuation in his gray eyes, but there was a hint of usation on his face.
"Fellow Daoist Dong Xi, I''ve waited so long!" Mo Han said.
"Why are you here?" Dong Xi immediately asked. "What is it?"
When Mo Han heard this, he was very speechless. Mo Han said, "Fellow Daoist, you invited me here and left me in the outer sect? Don''t tell me to practice? Could it be empty talk? I trust you so much. Fine, forget it, I''ll go back to my sect tomorrow."
When Dong Xi heard this, she immediately said, "No, I went to the Sword Sect to pay a visit to Master today. Master asked me to swing my sword for 6,000 times before returning¡ Don''t be angry. I''ll teach you now."
"Sure, where do I start?" Mo Han said seriously.
Dong Xi touched the cultivation technique that the Big Snake had given her and thought of the instructions the Big Snake had given her.
This cultivation method could not be given to outsiders, so Dong Xi took out another body tempering cultivation method.
Dong Xi handed the cultivation method to Mo Han and said, "Hmm, take a look at this cultivation technique first. It''s not a good cultivation technique, but use it first. I''ll change it for you in the future if there''s a suitable one."
Mo Han took the cultivation method and began to check it with his spiritual sense. After a moment, Mo Han nodded and agreed.
Any body cultivator who wanted to cultivate would have to start from the carrying of weights.
Dong Xi set a goal for Mo Han and said, "Tomorrow, you cane to my ce from the outer sect."
Chapter 498 Is It Too Much?
Chapter 498 Is It Too Much?
When Mo Han heard Dong Xi say this, he frowned. Mo Han said, "Is it too much?"
"Not at all." Dong Xi shook her head.
After saying that, Dong Xi looked at Mo Han''s hair and continued, "Your white hair is too ostentatious. Too many people know that the white-haired Daoist is Mo Han, which is not good."
"What should I do then?" Mo Han asked.
Dong Xi rolled her eyes and revealed a wicked smile. She said, "How about... Dye your hair?"
Mo Han was speechless.
Mo Han felt that he should be going crazy. He actually agreed to let Dong Xi dye her hair?
Of course, in Mo Han''s knowledge, Dong Xi was probably crazy too. She actually dyed his hair red?
Could it be that in Dong Xi''s eyes, red hair was not more eye-catching?
Mo Han looked at the mirror, his eyes full of resentment, wishing he could kill Dong Xi right now.
Dong Xi was very satisfied. She pped her hands and used a cleaning spell.
Dong Xi looked at Mo Han and said, "Not bad. It''s indeed beautiful. It makes me want to dye my hair red."
In the Immortal Cultivation world, hair dye cream was made from all kinds of spirit nts in the cultivation room, so it would not dye hair.
Mo Han did not know if he would still be angry after Dong Xi said that.
Dong Xi continued, "You can go back now. Come back tomorrow. Remember to circte the cultivation method I gave you when you run."
When Mo Han came the next day, he happened to meet Chi Yan and Ke Xin.
Chi Yan was just one step away from breaking through. The reason why Chi Yan came to look for Dong Xi this time was firstly because he had not seen her for a long time and wanted to catch up.
The second was that Chi Yan wanted to go home. Chi Yan''s n had a n''s inheritance ground. When she broke through, she needed to go to the inheritance ground to break through. She would benefit more.
Ke Xin was also at the sixth level of the Qi Refinement stage. Although she could notpare to Dong Xi and Chi Yan, she was still considered a genius among the same batch of disciples.
At this time, Ke Xin could already face the gap between the two of them, but she still could not help but be attracted by Mo Han not far away.
Ke Xin pointed at Mo Han and said, "Sister, what is that?"
Dong Xi and Chi Yan looked over at the same time and were both stunned.
When Mo Han ran closer, Dong Xi finally saw it. She did not expect that the red hair would be so dazzling under the sun, almost blinding her eyes.
"He''s a guest. Please be more polite," Dong Xi coughed lightly.
The two nodded honestly and Mo Han ran over.
Mo Han''s face had always been very pale. It was unknown whether it was because of running or because of his red hair, but Mo Han''s face looked good and there was a blush on his face.
Mo Han had just reached Dong Xi''s side, but before he could say anything, he started coughing again.
Blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth. Chi Yan and Ke Xin were both frightened, but Dong Xi calmly took out a top-grade Vitality Reinforcement Pill and fed it to Mo Han.
Dong Xi used a cleaning spell and said, "Not bad, there''s a lot less blood today, continue to work hard."
Mo Han looked at Dong Xi''s face and saw a gloating expression.
"Little Xi, who is this?" Ke Xin asked worriedly. "He''s already vomiting blood. Hurry up and let him rest for a while."
"You know this person too. He''s the one who told our fortunes in Destiny Valley."
Ke Xin suddenly thought of something and said in shock, "Ask him to continue running. He didn''t even tell my fortune back then, so I won''t speak up for him."
Chi Yan looked at Mo Han''s eyes and said, "These eyes¡"
"I''m blind," said Mo Han lightly.
"I''m sorry," Chi Yan said apologetically.
Mo Han did not care, and Dong Xi did not care either. Seeing that Mo Han was taking the opportunity to ck off, Dong Xi immediately said, "Hurry up and run. You can''t rest. If you rest, you''ll run for nothing."
Mo Han had just run a few steps when Dong Xi thought of something and shouted, "Little Han."
Mo Han was speechless.
This name¡ He was really at a loss.
Dong Xi saw Mo Han turn around and threw the porcin bottle over. Dong Xi said, "Take it well. If you vomit blood, take the pills. Don''t feel bad. The Alchemy Sect doesn''t have anything else but pills!"
After Mo Han ran far away, Chi Yan looked at Dong Xi and said, "Is he from Destiny Valley?"
"That''s right. He wanted to follow me to refine his body, so I brought him back." Dong Xi nodded.
"With such a high cultivation, he followed you to refine his body?" Chi Yan asked in surprise.
When Dong Xi heard this, she asked in puzzlement, "What cultivation realm?"
Dong Xi really did not know, nor did she ask Mo Han. She just knew that Mo Han was very powerful.
Chi Yan shook her head and said, "I don''t know either. I can only see someone who is two major cultivation realms higher than me. This person is at least at the Golden Core stage."
When Ke Xin heard this, she immediately gasped, while Dong Xi remained calm.
Chapter 499 His Cultivation Level Should Be High
Chapter 499 His Cultivation Level Should Be High
After all, Mo Han was famous in the cultivation world and his cultivation level should be high.
Thinking of this, Dong Xi could not help but click his tongue.
It was indeed rare to see someone with such a high cultivation level suffer so miserably.
Of course, this was not an exception. The snake was the same.
When Ke Xin heard their conversation, she said, "The color of your hair is not bad. It''s fiery red."
As soon as Ke Xin finished speaking, Dong Xi grabbed her hand, her eyes filled with the excitement of meeting a soulmate.
"Sister, you''re indeed my sister. You have such good taste.
Ke Xin was stunned for a moment before saying, "Did you dye his red hair?"
"That''s right, it''s my masterpiece." Dong Xi nodded.
"I''m also very curious. Where did you find such a good-tempered high-level cultivator?" asked Chi Yan. Ordinary cultivators above the Golden Core stage would be very sensitive. How could they let you do this?"
"Probably because of my personal charm?" said Dong Xi.
Dong Xi looked like she was showing off. Chi Yan turned her head and looked elsewhere.
Ke Xin pulled Dong Xi and started to gossip about Long Wei. Ke Xin said, "Sister, I heard that you''ve taken in a disciple? You''re currently breaking through in your cultivation. You''ll be distracted when taking in disciples¡"
Ke Xin was also thinking for Dong Xi. Dong Xi sighed lightly and said, "Ke Xin, have you heard of an obsessive dog?"
Ke Xin was stunned for a moment, then sheughed and said, "So, this guy is like a dog that follows you around?"
Afterughing, Ke Xin and Dong Xi had a good talk, telling Dong Xi to get her priorities straight and not to dy her future just because of a possessive dog.
"Don''t worry, I won''t let him affect my cultivation." Dong Xi nodded.
In order to reassure everyone, Dong Xi gave an example, "Look at my Master. Ever since I entered Lingxu Peak, I''ve only seen him a few times."
Ke Xin was speechless.
Ke Xin looked at Chi Yan. Chi Yan said seriously, "That''s right, it''s always like this."
"I thought you direct disciples were different from us inner disciples. So it''s like this¡" Ke Xin sighed softly.
Dong Xi and Chi Yan did not have a Master to guide them, but their cultivation speed was very fast.
Dong Xi noticed that Ke Xin''s mood was not quite right. She said, "Sisters, Master has brought you in, but cultivation is up to you. It doesn''t matter."
These words seemed to be talking about the matter of Long Wei, but in fact, they wereforting Ke Xin.
"That''s good." Ke Xin smiled and said.
The three of them chatted for a long time before Chi Yan bid farewell.
"I don''t know when I''ll see you again after today," Ke Xin said with some emotion.
Dong Xi said with a smile, "It won''t be long. ording to Little Senior Sister''s cultivation, it''s just the Foundation Establishment stage. Maybe it''ll bepleted tomorrow.
"It''s hard to say," Chi Yan added.
Every time the Chi Yan''s n broke through to a major realm, they had to go through a baptism. The better their talent, the more time they needed.
When Chi Yan was young, he had heard the Patriarch say that Chi Yan''s talent was the best in the past five generations.
Chi Yan also hoped that when she broke through, she would not be too far behind this Little Junior Sister.
The three of them practiced their sword skills here again. The red me sword energy was not controlled well and directly cut the big red flower in Dong Xi''s experimental field.
Chi Yan quickly put away her sword and went over to check.
When she got close, he realized that there was no damage on the big red flower at all. There was not even a trace of it.
Chi Yan was shocked. He looked at Dong Xi and said, "Little Junior Sister, what kind of flower is this? Why is it so powerful?"
No matter what, Chi Yan had alsoprehended Sword Qi. Although her cultivation was not very high, it was very hard for her not to leave traces.
This spirit nt must be of a very high grade.
Dong Xi was not sure either. She said, "You might not believe it, but this flower has already bloomed for more than three years."
This was something that Dong Xi had transnted from the outer sect. At that time, it was not as bright as this. One night, it suddenly became like this.
Dong Xi had been reading books in the library for a long time, but she still could not find such a mutated spirit nt.
Chi Yan smiled and said, "You''re really muddle-headed. Forget it. It''s fine if you don''t know. This is quite nice.
Although she said so, after Chi Yan and Ke Xin left, Dong Xi still went to Su Cheng to ask.
"Big Snake, are you there?" Dong Xi asked in her sea of consciousness. "Old Su? Don''t be silent, Big Snake, answer me please."
...
In the end, Su Cheng could not take it anymore and said indifferently, "What is it?"
The deep and hoarse voice, coupled with the rising tone, caused Dong Xi to be stunned. At this moment, Dong Xi forgot what she wanted to do.
Su Cheng did not hear Dong Xi''s reply for a long time. He said, "What''s the matter?"
Chapter 500 What Flower Is This?
Chapter 500 What Flower Is This?
Dong Xi immediately came back to her senses and said, "Big Snake, you have seen so much. What flower is this? Why have I never seen it before? Especially since it had bloomed for three years, it was still so bright. Was it some kind of treasure?"
"You''re really a little girl who hasn''t seen the world." Su Cheng smiled.
Dong Xi furrowed her brows in dissatisfaction, but she really did not recognize this flower, so she could not refute it.
However, Dong Xi was flexible. Dong Xi said, "That''s right. I''m only a few years old. How many ces have I been? Of course, I haven''t seen the world. Although I don''t know him, it''s good that you know him. If you tell me, I''ll be more knowledgeable, right?"
Su Cheng was silent for a long time before finally giving Dong Xi a way out.
"Drip a drop of your heart''s blood on it," said Su Cheng."
Dong Xi did not say anything. She stretched out her hand to drip blood. Su Cheng said again, "It must be the blood of the heart."
Dong Xi naturally would do it blindly. The spirit nt that needed to be nourished by the blood of the heart naturally would not be any ordinary spirit nt.
A drop of bright red blood with purple spiritual energy dripped from Dong Xi''s finger andnded on the stamen.
The big red flower seemed to have a life of its own. Its petals began to shrink and wrap around the drop of blood.
"Is that it?" Dong Xi asked.
"That''s right," Su Cheng said lightly.
At this moment, another voice came from outside. Dong Xi looked over and saw another head of red hair.
Su Cheng snorted coldly.
Dong Xi heard Su Cheng''s cold snort, but she did not say anything else.
Dong Xi did not think much of it and continued to look around the flower. After a long time, she did not see any movement from the flower, so she walked to the door.
At this moment, Mo Han''s face was as pale as a piece of white paper.
It was simr to Dong Xi who had just lost a drop of heart blood.
Mo Han coughed again, and blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth. Then, he took out a pill and ate it, and then looked at Dong Xi again.
Seeing that Dong Xi was also so pale, Mo Han was stunned. He then handed the pill to Dong Xi and said, "Do you need it?"
"I''m fine," Dong Xi shook her head and said. "How about you? How do you feel?"
"It''s nothing. I''ll survive," said Mo Han.
"I think so too," said Dong Xi with a smile.
After saying that, Dong Xi became serious and continued, "Run another round ande back. I''ll treat you."
"I thought you had forgotten."
Dong Xi smiled and said, "I''ve already told you that it''s not that easy to earn that spirit meridian of yours. You don''t have to say anything. I still have to go out with Master Yijian in a few days. I don''t know when I''ll be back. Of course, I''ll seize the time to treat you in the next few days."
Mo Han frowned. There was no emotion in his gray eyes, but it made Dong Xi''s heart tremble.
"Dong Xi, you''re really something. Since you know you''re going to leave, why did you coax me toe here?" Mo Han said.
Dong Xi''s forehead twitched. What was this?
This resentful tone¡ It was as if Dong Xi was a scumbag.
"I just found out that I need to go out. If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have asked you toe."
Dong Xi thought for a moment and continued, "Fellow Daoist Mo Han, why don''t you go back to Destiny Valley first? I''ll pick you up after I''m done with my work."
Mo Han said directly, "No way. Are you saying that I''m someone you can order toe and go as you please? How can I be at your beck and call?"
Dong Xi was speechless.
Dong Xi did not dare to say anything in this situation. She was not thinking about how Mo Han could easily take Dong Xi''s life. She was thinking if he did not give her the spirit vein, it would be a big deal.
"What should we do then?" Dong Xi sighed. "Can I bring you along?"
Mo Han heard this and nodded. "It''s not impossible."
"?"
Dong Xi looked at him in surprise. Dong Xi said, "It''s an invitation from my Master. It''s already a gift from the sky for Master to be willing to bring me along. How can I bring you along?"
Mo Han''s expression was calm, and his red hair became a stark contrast.
"Shall we change our fates, then?" Mo Han asked.
"?"
Well, it seems like Mo Han was about to take over the title of possessive dog from Long Wei.
Mo Han''s eyes moved slightly, and Dong Xi watched as Mo Han''s eyes returned to normal.
At this moment, Dong Xi felt that thews of the Heavenly Dao around her became clearer. She felt a profound shift in the spiritual energy around her, and she felt extreme rity.
Unfortunately, Dong Xi even felt that if this situationsted longer, she might be able toprehend some Laws of Heaven and Earth.
After this moment, Mo Han''s eyes returned to their previous dull and blind appearance.
Dong Xi immediately knew that the experience just now was Mo Han''s doing.
This was also the first time Dong Xi had experienced Mo Han''s terror. In the past, Dong Xi had thought that she was a genius. Now, inparison, Dong Xi suddenly understood why Mo Han was blind and so weak.
Chapter 501 Know Too Much
Chapter 501 Know Too Much
The reason why Mo Han was like this was because he knew too much¡
The more he knew, the easier it would be for problems to arise. Now, even the Heavenly Dao wanted Mo Han to die¡
Everything Dong Xi had done with Mo Han was against the heavens.
Thinking of this, Dong Xi became a little excited.
At this time, Mo Han said, "Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re going to do. This time, I have to go with you."
When Dong Xi heard what Mo Han said, she felt a little uneasy.
Could it be that Mo Han had already calcted that she wanted to go to the zing me Valley to temper her body? From the looks of it, it was not impossible to calcte this oue.
It was understandable that Mo Han was eager for sess in body refinement.
Dong Xi thought for a moment and said, "How about this? I''ll go ask Master Yijian and see if he''s okay with it. If he''s not, you don''t have to go."
Mo Han nodded when he heard Dong Xi''s words. This time, he had made the right bet.
Mo Han wanted to know what Dong Xi was going to do, but this time, it was simr to before. He could not calcte anything.
Mo Han said, "Alright, go and ask."
Mo Han spat out a mouthful of blood.
Dong Xi saw Mo Han spit out blood and was helpless. Perhaps this was the result of prying into the heavenly secrets?
"I told you not to use spiritual energy, but you didn''t listen. Now you''re suffering a bacsh."
As Dong Xi spoke, she took out a pill that Second Senior Brother had given her back then.
Dong Xi said, "Just one pill. You have to pay for it. I don''t know how to refine it yet. It''s especially expensive."
After eating the pill, Mo Han''s expression instantly became much better.
Mo Han took out a porcin bottle and handed it to Dong Xi. Mo Han said, "I''ll use this bottle to exchange with you."
Dong Xi took the porcin bottle and opened it. A pill fragrance wafted out.
Dong Xi smelled this scent and was extremely familiar with it. Dong Xi''s expression was also extremely strange.
This... Isn''t it just a Youth Pill?
Although the value was very high, Mo Han had given her a whole porcin bottle, which wasparable to the value of the pill she had just given him.
But... These pills were unworthy of Dong Xi''s attention.
Mo Han thought that Dong Xi''s strange eyes were too excited. Mo Han thought for a moment and said, "Eating this will keep you young forever. It''s better for you to eat it in a few years. You''re still like a bean sprout now¡"
"What are you talking about?" Dong Xi said with dissatisfaction. "Do I look like bean sprouts? Aren''t you the same? You''re as thin as a bean sprout. How dare you criticize me?"
Mo Han was not angry and said, "That''s why I haven''t eaten them all this time."
What eternal youth? If Mo Han could not get rid of the bacsh on his body, he would not have many years to live.
If he died, he would just be a pile of dirt. He did not need to maintain his youth.
Dong Xi looked at the setting sun and did not continue to argue with Mo Han. She said, "Don''t talk anymore. Hurry up and run. You''ve also eaten the pill. If you don''t run, it would really be a waste."
Mo Han was very sad about his health. When he heard Dong Xi say this, Mo Han turned around and ran down the mountain.
As she watched Mo Han''s departing figure, a voice rang out in Dong Xi''s mind.
"You''re really nice to outsiders," said Su Cheng.
"Don''t say that, Big Snake. I''m a little scared." Dong Xi immediately said.
Su Cheng''s figure slowly appeared beside Dong Xi. He gave Dong Xi a meaningful look before turning around and entering the cave.
Dong Xi looked at the closed door and sighed helplessly.
It seemed that she could not enter again.
Dong Xi took out a praying mat as usual and sat directly under the willow tree. She looked at the willow tree with a somewhat youthful look.
Liu Qing seemed to be still in seclusion. No one knew when she would wake up.
At this moment, Dong Xi did not cultivate. Instead, she took out the Seven Treasures Demon Subduing Pagoda that she had obtained in the Secret Realm.
Although it was a good thing, but¡ What was its use?
Dong Xi looked at it curiously. The pagoda had seven floors, and the entire pagoda was very exquisite.
Dong Xi held the pagoda carefully, afraid that it would break.
However, not long after, Dong Xi reacted.
If it was that easy to break, Senior Sangdai would not treat it as a treasure.
Dong Xi tried to inject some spiritual energy into the pagoda, but there was no response.
Dong Xi thought of something and immediately raised her hand. A drop of blood fell on the pagoda.
The pagoda that was originally still in his hand floated in the air, and the body of the pagoda emitted light.
Dong Xi looked at the floating pagoda and injected a trace of spiritual power into it. In an instant, manyws entered Dong Xi''s sea of consciousness.
Dong Xi also had a preliminary understanding of the pagoda''s function. With Dong Xi''s current strength, she only understood one-tenth of its function.
The pagoda''s function was to suppress.
Dong Xi was still a Foundation Establishment stage cultivator, so the pagoda could only suppress cultivators below the middle Foundation Establishment stage.
Chapter 502 Ignorant
Chapter 502 Ignorant
If it was against a Golden Core stage cultivator, it would not have much of an impact. If it was against a Nascent Soul stage cultivator or above, it would have almost no impact, or even be negligible.
At the moment, it might not have much power, but the advantage of the pagoda was that it could increase its power as Dong Xi advanced.
Dong Xi put away the pagoda with satisfaction. Then, he took out the wooden box of the Fire Tribe and counted how much Deep Sea Extreme Ice was inside.
There was a total of 41 pieces and he gave one to Mo Han.
The me Patriarch gave Dong Xi 42 pieces.
Including the one the Big Snake gave her, there should be a total of 43.
Dong Xi happily tidied everything up. This trip to the mystic realm had indeed yielded a lot of benefits.
Dong Xi had just finished tidying up when Mo Han ran up.
Dong Xi stood up and stepped forward. Mo Han saw Dong Xi''s expression and said, "Are you alright? Did you find out know something you shouldn''t have?"
"How would I know? Do you think I''m as powerful as you?" Dong Xi said.
Mo Han ate a pill and said, "You really don''t need to eat one?"
"No need. You can keep it and eat it slowly yourself," Dong Xi said.
Dong Xi''splexion was not good because she had just used a drop of heart blood. She would be fine after resting for two days.
Mo Han saw that Dong Xi did not eat and did not force him. Mo Han said, "Then can you still treat my illness?"
Dong Xi said," I''ll try. If it doesn''t work, then forget it. Don''t worry, I haven''t reached the extent of sacrificing myself for others."
"I think so too," said Mo Han.
Dong Xi did not continue to argue. She took out a praying mat and threw it on the ground. Dong Xi said, "Have a seat."
Mo Han was stunned and then said, "Am I not qualified to go to your abode?"
"You and I are a single man and a single woman. It''s not suitable," Dong Xi said with a serious expression.
Mo Han looked at Dong Xi in surprise. Mo Han smiled and said, "Little girl, what re you saying? Haha, how long have you lived? You don''t even have a fraction of my age."
When Dong Xi heard this, she did not feel offended. She nodded and said, "That''s right. I knew it. You''re an old man."
Mo Han was speechless.
Mo Han looked at the entrance of the cave and his eyes were just a little moved when he was interrupted by Dong Xi.
"If you continue to use your spiritual energy, I won''t be able to heal that meridian of yours. You''d better go back if you want to do this."
Upon hearing Dong Xi''s words, Mo Han immediately became obedient. Mo Han said, "Sorry to trouble you."
Dong Xi ced her hand on Mo Han''s wrist and injected spiritual energy bit by bit.
Dong Xi''s spiritual energy moved along Mo Han''s meridians and finally found the meridian that had been repaired yesterday.
It didn''t break?
Dong Xi was pleasantly surprised. This was a good sign. At least it meant that Dong Xi''s treatment was effective.
Dong Xi''s healing speed was very slow now, but once her cultivation level increased, her healing speed would also increase.
At that time, Mo Han''s life would be saved.
Of course, Mo Han had to live until then.
Just likest time, Dong Xi continued to repair the other meridian.
However, Dong Xi''s heart ached a little after the restoration.
Dong Xi immediately withdrew her spiritual energy, and her expression turned even worse.
"That''s all for today," said Dong Xi.
Mo Han looked at Dong Xi and said, "You should rest well too. Don''t think that you can mess around just because you''re young. It''ll be a pity if you walk ahead of me."
Dong Xi watched as Mo Han walked away, but she did not stand up to send him off. She turned to look at the big red flower and closed her eyes again.
The moonlight shone on Dong Xi''s body, as if it had cast ayer of silver on her.
Her aura also stabilized. At this moment, the Big Snake''s inner core in Dong Xi''s body started to spin.
Some of the green and purple spiritual energy wrapped together and spiraled above Dong Xi''s head.
After an unknown period of time, Dong Xi opened her eyes.
Dong Xi heaved a sigh of relief and felt refreshed. She stood up and stretched her back. Then, she saw Su Cheng standing in front of the big red flower.
Seeing that Dong Xi had woken up, Su Cheng said, "You should pay attention to yourself when you heal other men. Don''t hurt your foundation. I''ll help you clean up the mess."
Dong Xi was stunned. Su Cheng''s words were for Dong Xi''s benefit, but why did it sound so awkward?
Before Dong Xi could react, Su Cheng said, "Come and take a look."
Dong Xi instantly looked at the big red flower and realized that it had already borne fruit.
Seeing Dong Xi walk over, the big red flower actually rubbed her arm with its fruit very intimately.
Dong Xi was instantly shocked. This¡
Dong Xi looked at Su Cheng and said, "Could it be that because I dripped my heart''s blood, I became human?"
"You can understand it that way," Su Cheng thought for a moment and said.
The most important thing was naturally not the Heart Blood, but Su Cheng''s blood.
When Su Cheng said this, Dong Xi looked at the big red flower again and suddenly felt a sense of familiarity.
Dong Xi reached out and touched the fruit, then touched the leaves, and even injected a little wood spiritual energy into it.
Chapter 503 What Spirit Plant Is This?
Chapter 503 What Spirit nt Is This?
The big red flower seemed to be even happier after receiving Dong Xi''s wood spiritual energy. Dong Xi took the fruit away and looked at Su Cheng. Dong Xi said, "Big Snake, what kind of spiritual nt is this? Why haven''t I seen it before?"
Su Cheng did not say it directly this time. He said, "You know about this."
"I do?" Dong Xi asked with a puzzled expression.
...
On the way to the Sword Sect, Dong Xi had been thinking about it. When she arrived at the Sword Sect, she still could not figure out what that big red flower was.
Forget it, I''ll go find my master first.
Dong Xi found Master Yijian and asked if he could bring another person along.
"What?" Yijian asked in surprise. "Are you going to bring your Eldest Senior Brother or your Little Senior Sister with you?"
Dong Xi was speechless.
Chi Yan was preparing to return to the n, so it was impossible for her to go.
Eldest Senior Brother...
He was really embarrassed. Dong Xi forgot about him for a moment.
"Master, I haven''t seen Eldest Senior Brother since I came back. I don''t know if Eldest Senior Brother is in the sect," Dong Xi said with some guilt.
Daoist Yijian saw Dong Xi mention Liang Yan and said, "No, this kid has a huge debt and is doing missions outside to pay off his debts."
Dong Xi finally knew that Eldest Senior Brother could not suppress his cultivation and eventually reached the Nascent Soul stage.
Unfortunately, Eldest Senior Brother was in seclusion in the sect''s sword array at that time.
The 81 Lightning Tribtions destroyed the sword array''s protective array.
The Sect Master gave a discount on ount that Liang Yan had already reached the Nascent Soul stage, but even so, Liang Yan still had to bear 80 percent of the cost.
In addition to the debt he had previously owed, Liang Yan was now buried in debt.
Even Dong Xi, who often took pleasure in others'' misfortune, felt that humans were the same when she heard this.
Some people were full of fortune, just like Second Senior Brother.
Some people were born unlucky, just like Eldest Senior Brother.
Back then, when the head disciple asked Dong Xi toplete the mission, he had given Dong Xi a chance to go to the sword array trial.
Now, it seemed that Dong Xi would not be able to go for a while.
"Fortunately, the defensive shield was damaged. If the sword array was really destroyed, Eldest Senior Brother would most likely be chased out of the sect."
"Because of this, the Sect Master used the sect token to prevent cultivators who are about to transcend their tribtion from entering the sword array," Daoist Yijian said helplessly.
"Master, do you think it''s better to go to the sword array when your cultivation is high or low?" asked Dong Xi.
Daoist Yijian said, "Of course, it''s when you''re at a higher level. Many swords in the sword array have inheritances, so you canprehend more when you''re at a higher level."
"Then I''ll go when my cultivation is higher." Dong Xi nodded.
"So, who do you want to bring with you?" Daoist Yijian asked.
Dong Xi did not hide it, as she knew that she could not hide it.
Even if he hid it now, he would find out when he left.
"Mo Han," said Dong Xi directly.
Daoist Yijian was instantly stunned. Then, he said in surprise, "You want to take Master Mo Han to the zing me Valley?"
"That''s right," Dong Xi nodded.
"Daoist Master Mo Han will agree?" Daoist Master Yi Jian asked. I know that Daoist Mo Han''s health isn''t very good, and he usually doesn''t go far away."
"He can go," said Dong Xi.
Besides, Mo Han was the one who insisted on following him, so how could he not agree?
Daoist Yijian pondered for a moment and thought of Daoist Mo Han''s reputation. In the end, he agreed to go together.
"Let''s go together," Daoist Yijian said. "Just so that we can tell Destiny Valley that if anything happens, they won''t me us."
Seeing that her master had agreed, Dong Xi heaved a sigh of relief. She could also give Mo Han an exnation.
At this time, there were still about 12 days before the punishment. Dong Xi also took the time to let Mo Han train for 12 days.
12 days had passed and Dong Xi had repaired 12 small meridians for Mo Han.
Although it was a drop in the bucket for many meridians, with the protection of the 12 meridians, at least Mo Han no longer vomited blood for no reason.
Mo Han''s body was also much better than when he first came, and he usually walked a lot faster.
Dong Xi almost could not catch up, but fortunately, Dong Xi knew Spatial Bending.
However, Mo Han did not know this technique.
Mo Han looked at Dong Xi with aplicated expression. Mo Han said, "Li Li and I have been brothers for over 200 years."
"Senior Brother Li Li didn''t give it to me for free, because I helped him," Dong Xi said with a smile.
Mo Han gave Dong Xi a look. Dong Xi immediately understood that there was nothing in this world that Mo Han did not know.
"If you didn''t use your spiritual power recklessly, your body wouldn''t have been like this. You even said that you would do a divination every month. I think you''re just eager to die."
Chapter 504 A Chance of Survival
Chapter 504 A Chance of Survival
Mo Han smiled and did not say anything. If Mo Han had not casually divined Dong Xi''s fortune, how could he have predicted this chance of survival?
In this world, there were times when you felt that something was wrong, but it was not necessarily wrong.
"Why don''t I teach you divination and you teach me movement techniques?" Mo Han asked.
"Do you want to die that badly!" Dong Xi shook her head firmly. "I don''t want to die yet."
Mo Han was speechless.
Dong Xi continued, "You can''t use your spiritual power now either. You can''t use your movement technique even if you try. Moreover, this is Senior Brother Li Li''s movement technique. How can I dare to teach it to others casually?"
Mo Han was silent for a moment and said, "Forget it, I''d better take the carriage."
"No, your carriage is too conspicuous." Dong Xi said.
Mo Han frowned. Dong Xi took out the flying device given by Second Brother and handed it to Mo Han. Dong Xi said, "This is for you to use first. Remember to return it to me when you''re done."
If this aircraft was given to Mo Han, the narrow-minded Second Senior Brother might hold a grudge for a thousand years.
On the morning of the punishment, Dong Xi took out a stack of paper and began to write in front of Mo Han.
Mo Han could not understand what Dong Xi was doing, so he asked curiously.
Dong Xi did not stop and said directly, "I wonder if anything will happen to you this time."
Mo Han looked at Dong Xi with great interest. He also knew that Dong Xi knew a little, but he did not think that Dong Xi could predict his luck.
Just like how Mo Han could not see Dong Xi''s luck, Mo Han''s luck could not be seen so easily.
Mo Han was even more curious when he saw Dong Xi drawing a lot on paper.
Didn''t Li Li teach Dong Xi how to calcte? Why did it seem like Dong Xi had created all of this?
When Dong Xi stopped, Mo Han said, "How is it? Did you calcte it?"
Mo Han wanted to see Dong Xi''s defeated look, but Dong Xi said confidently, "I''ve figured it out. Fellow Daoist, although there will be some small problems with your trip, you''ll gain something. Don''t worry."
Mo Han: "?"
How was this possible? Dong Xi had actually calcted it?
"Really?" Mo Han asked.
Dong Xi looked at Mo Han unhappily and said, "It''s true. It''s fine if you don''t believe me. Anyway, I''m just counting for fun."
Mo Han''s divine sense swept over Dong Xi, and seeing how confident Dong Xi was, he also believed 70 percent.
Although Dong Xi was noot very old, she was also a little strange, so perhaps she could really figure it out.
"Yes, I do," said Mo Han.
Hearing Mo Han''s words, Dong Xi''s expression turned better. She said, "At least you''re sensible."
Mo Han picked up the paper that Dong Xi had just written on, but no matter how he looked at it, he could not understand what Dong Xi had written.
Mo Han became more and more curious and could not help but say, "What are these?"
"It''s nothing." Dong Xi said nervously.
If he were to ask Dong Xi to teach mathematics again, she would lose her patience.
Mo Han did not have a problem getting to the root of the matter. Many people in the cultivation world were willing to share their secret techniques.
Mo Han put down the paper and said, "Don''t read the fortunes of others in the future. Be careful that one day you will be like me."
Dong Xi nodded obediently. After a moment of thought, she said, "But my algorithm doesn''t seem to have any bacsh."
Mo Han, "?"
How was this possible? Mo Han did not believe it at all.
"The secrets of heaven cannot be revealed, so you should be careful."
Dong Xi nodded, and the Communication Jade Slip lit up.
After opening it, he realized that it was a message from Master Yijian.
[Little Xi, get ready to set off.]
Dong Xi immediately set off with Mo Han.
When they were going down the mountain, Dong Xi felt something strange on her arm. It was obvious that some clingy guy had followed them.
Dong Xi sighed helplessly and finallypromised.
Forget it, if he was willing to follow, he would. It would be of great use at the critical moment.
When Dong Xi and Daoist Master Yijian arrived at the za, he was already waiting for them.
Daoist Yijian was a sword cultivator, so he naturally rode a flying sword.
However, only two people could stand on the treasured sword at most, so it was inevitable that he wold bring Dong Xi along.
As for Mo Han, he could only¡
Just as Daoist Yijian was thinking about how to say it, Dong Xi brought Mo Han closer.
Daoist Yijian looked at Mo Han. When he saw Mo Han''s hair, Daoist Yijian was stunned and said, "This is... Daoist Mo Han?"
"Yes!" Dong Xi confirmed.
After saying that, she patted Mo Han''s shoulder and said, "Fellow Daoist, cough for my master."
Mo Han was speechless.
Mo Han had lived for almost 300 years, but he had never been so speechless.
Since when did he need to cough to prove his identity?
Mo Han rolled his eyes at Dong Xi and took out a token.
Daoist Yijian took a look and immediatelyughed. Daoist Yijian said, "It''s indeed Daoist Master Mo Han. I thought my little disciple was joking. I''ve never seen Daoist Master Mo Han before. Now that I''ve seen you, I never thought that you looked like this¡"
Chapter 505 Up-To-Date With the Trends
Chapter 505 Up-To-Date With the Trends
Daoist Yijian paused for a moment, thinking about what to say. After a moment, Daoist Yijian continued, "I didn''t expect that Mo Han would be so up-to-date with the trends."
"Not bad, right?" Dong Xi followed. "I chose Mo Han''s hair color."
Master Yijian shot a look at Dong Xi, and he said, "Not bad."
Mo Han looked at the master and disciple helplessly. Daoist Yijian continued, "We should set off, Daoist Mo Han, I can only bring one with me."
Mo Han thought for a moment. With the flying device borrowed by Dong Xi, although it was a little slow, it could still be used.
But before Mo Han could speak, Dong Xi said, "There''s no need, Master. We''ll fly in front, and Fellow Daoist Mo Han will run."
Mo Han, "?
Daoist Yijian, "?"
The two of them looked at Dong Xi with a puzzled expression. Daoist Yijian even repeatedly confirmed, "Little Xi, are you joking? Ningtian Sect would not treat guests like this."
Dong Xi smiled and said, "Master, you don''t know. Fellow Daoist Mo Han has just started body tempering and hasn''t reached the firstyer of body tempering yet. This journey is far away, so it''s a good opportunity for body tempering."
When Daoist Yijian heard this, he was instantly shocked. Daoist Yijian said, "What is it? Body refinement? What nonsense! Little Xi, Daoist Master Mo Han is the pride of Destiny Valley. How can you be so ridiculous?"
Dong Xi felt a little wronged and whispered, "How is this nonsense? Mo Han''s health is not good, so what''s wrong with letting him refine his body?"
In front of Master Mo Han, Master Yijian said that it was not good to be too heavy or too light.
At this time, Mo Han said, "Fellow Daoist, I wanted to follow Fellow Daoist Dong Xi to refine my body. Please don''t me her. Besides, this method is quite good. My body is indeed better than before these days."
Since Mo Han had said so, Daoist Yijian could not say anything more.
"You shouldn''t watch, either. Run with Daoist Master Mo Han," Daoist Master Yijian said.
Dong Xi said indifferently, "Then let''s run together. I''m afraid that Daoist Master Mo Han can''t keep up with me if I run fast."
Daoist Yijian knew that Dong Xi''s movement technique was good, so he immediately waved his hand and sealed Dong Xi''s spiritual energy.
"Since you want to temper your body, don''t use spiritual energy," Daoist Yijian said.
Dong Xi was speechless.
It did not matter, it was fine if she did not use it. Her master might still think that Dong Xi was a little trash who had just started body tempering, but now that Dong Xi was already in the fifthyer of body tempering, such a short distance was nothing.
Three of them set off, one flying, two running.
Dong Xi listened to her master calling him Mo Han ''Master Mo Han'' and said, "Master, you can''t do this. Daoist Master Mo Han is quite lucky and knows many people. Let''s not cause any trouble on the road this time and change his name."
Daoist Yijian felt that Dong Xi was right, but he did not have any good ideas at the moment. Daoist Yijian said, "What should we call him?"
"Little Han?" Dong Xi immediately asked.
Mo Han was speechless.
"Not too good?" Daoist Yijian asked.
Dong Xi thought for a moment again and said, "Mo Han, winter is the coldest time of the year, but it''s also during the new year. Let''s wee the new year¡"
When Mo Han heard Dong Xi say this, he suddenly became nervous.
Dong Xi continued, "Or should we call him ''Ci Jiu.''
The meaning of bidding farewell to the old and weing the new was good.
After Mo Han heard this, he immediately heaved a sigh of relief. It was really dangerous. Fortunately, Dong Xi did not give him a weird name¡
If it was a weird name, Mo Han would definitely not agree.
Daoist Yijian also felt that Dong Xi''s choice was not bad.
Daoist Yijian looked at Mo Han and said, "What do you think, Fellow Daoist Mo Han?"
Mo Han nodded and said, "It''s quite good."
Dong Xi heard Mo Han''s agreement and immediately became happy. She even took out a treasure from her storage ring.
Dong Xi said, "Little Ci, try this. I won''t give it to ordinary people. If it weren''t for the fact that you and I are close, I wouldn''t share it with you. You can wear this and run. It''sfortable and fast¡"
Mo Han looked at the ck cloth shoes in Dong Xi''s hands and suddenly fell silent.
Mo Han had never worn such shoes before.
Was it really that powerful?
Dong Xi looked at Mo Han expectantly. Mo Han had changed his shoes.
After changing his shoes, Mo Han saw Dong Xi''s expectant expression. Dong Xi said, "Try walking a few steps?"
Mo Han obediently ran a few steps and turned around to meet Dong Xi''s expectant face.
At this time, Mo Han was very d that he was blind. Dong Xi could not tell emotions from Mo Han''s eyes.
"How is it?" Dong Xi asked from the side. "How does it feel?"
Mo Han stared at Dong Xi''s expectant gaze and said helplessly, "It feels good."
Dong Xi smiled and took one of the pendants off her neck and handed it to Mo Han.
"What is this?" Mo Han asked curiously.
Chapter 506 Gravity Formation
Chapter 506 Gravity Formation
Dong Xi looked at Mo Han''s puzzled expression and said, "It''s a gravity formation that I got from a senior from the Array Sect. I''m lending it to you now. Now that you''ve changed your shoes, normal gravity would be too easy, right? These are new shoes."
Dong Xi''s words made Mo Han somewhat suspicious. How could such an ordinary shoe be so powerful ording to Dong Xi?
There was also the pendant. Mo Han felt the gravity increase as soon as he held it in his hand, and his legs almost could not support it.
Without the gravity, Dong Xi ran like a rabbit and instantly ran far away.
Mo Han gritted his teeth as he looked at Dong Xi''s back and could only endure it silently.
Open up a little and open up the situation. Dong Xi was doing this for Mo Han''s own benefit.
They could have arrived in three days, but because they brought Mo Han along, they only covered half the distance in ten days.
In the end, Daoist Yijian realized that he could not make it to the festival in zing me Valley, so he asked the two of them sit on their magic tools and hurry up.
Dong Xi was very generous to Mo Han for the sake of the spirit vein. Halfway through, she even seized the time to treat Mo Han with wood spiritual Qi.
Master Yijian stood guard at the side and watched Dong Xi''s spiritual energy enter Mo Han''s meridians. Master Yijian was very shocked.
Could it be that Dong Xi had saved Mo Han''s life? Otherwise, why would Daoist Master Mo Han trust Dong Xi so much?
One had to know that if they were so defenseless and allowed the other party''s spiritual energy to enter their bodies at will, they would be close rtives.
Once the other party had evil thoughts, she could instantly destroy his foundation.
However, looking at how familiar the two of them were, it was obvious that this was not the first time.
Daoist Yijian rubbed his chin and pondered for a long time. If Dong Xi was not so young, Daoist Yijian would have thought too much.
The reason for this misunderstanding was that Daoist Yijian did not understand Mo Han''s body.
If he had known that Mo Han''s body was now riddled with holes, and Mo Han was in a terrible state. He probably would not have such thoughts.
Dong Xi once again helped Mo Han repair a section of his meridians. This time, Mo Han felt something.
Mo Han found that the pain in his body seemed to be much better than before. A few days ago, he thought that it was because of the body refinement. It was only until Dong Xi repaired the meridians that connected to his heart that Mo Han instantly felt much more rxed.
At this time, Mo Han also knew that it was all thanks to Dong Xi¡
Dong Xi finished her work and ate a pill.
Dong Xi stood up and said, "Master said that the festival of the zing me Valley will start in three days. We need to hurry. I don''t have time to treat you before we arrive."
If there was anything, he would say it clearly in advance so that Mo Han would not flip through the small ount bookter.
"I know." Mo Han nodded.
Dong Xi was very satisfied. Seeing Mo Han take out the flying device given by Second Brother, Dong Xi said, "Seeing that you''re so sensible, I''ll bring you along."
As he spoke, Dong Xi took out the little turtle that her master had given him and injected a lot of spiritual energy into it. Dong Xi said, "Hurry up ande up."
Mo Han looked at the ce where he could only stand with two feet and said, "Can''t this aircraft be bigger?"
"Of course!" Dong Xi said.
Mo Han frowned and Dong Xi continued, "Bear with it. My strength is limited. This way, I can save a lot of spiritual energy."
When Dong Xi said this, Mo Han did not think much of it.
Mo Han only reacted when Dong Xi was eating pills while flying.
Mo Han said, "It''s better to use magic tools that aren''t outside of your ability in the future."
Dong Xi stared at the protective shield. Hearing Mo Han''s words, Dong Xi was a little unhappy. It was easy to say, so Dong Xi said, "It''s not beyond my ability to begin with. I even brought you along. Don''t you know how much space I''ve upied? If it wasn''t for the fact that men and women shouldn''t touch each other, I would have put it on my head."
Mo Han did not say anything else because he knew¡ Dong Xi would really do that.
Not far ahead, Daoist Yijian looked at the two of them and was speechless. He did not know what to say.
Master Yijian could not do anything about his disciple''s stubbornness.
If Daoist Yijian were to use that flying magical treasure, he would be able to bring at least eight people with him.
Even if he could not, he could bring Fellow Daoist Mo Han along and Dong Xi could fly by herself.
How did the originally smart girl suddenly be so stupid?
Maybe... Is this how young people interact nowadays?
When the three of them arrived outside the zing me Valley, Mo Hanined, "If I had known that you were so slow, I would have let Daoist Yijian lead the way."
Only then did Dong Xi react. The hand holding the pill trembled non-stop. Dong Xi said, "You... Why didn''t you say it earlier?
Dong Xi was really distressed. She had wasted so many pills and had put in so much effort for nothing.
Mo Han just said helplessly, "I see that you were so enthusiastic, so I can''t refuse!"
Chapter 507 As Long as You Admit It
Chapter 507 As Long as You Admit It
Dong Xi was silent for a moment and said, "Forget it. We''re already at the ce. You just have to recognize it."
Mo Han was speechless.
Forget it. He already owed so many favors anyway, so it did not matter if there was one more.
While the two of them were talking, a person came out of the zing me Valley.
"I wonder if any of you have a me Token?"
When Dong Xi heard this, she looked over. When she saw the appearance and attire of this person, Dong Xi was instantly stunned.
Dong Xi''s eyes were instantly filled with tears. This costume¡And a red face¡
Wasn''t this the Fire Tribe?
While Dong Xi was in a daze, Daoist Yijian took out the token and said, "Ningtian Sect, Yijian."
The guide of zing me Valley bowed respectfully and said, "Honored Guest, follow me."
Daoist Yijian and Daoist Mo Han walked a few steps and realized that Dong Xi was not following them. The two of them stopped and looked at Dong Xi.
Dong Xi came back to her senses and immediately followed.
After passing through the restriction, the surroundings suddenly became hotter, and the fire spiritual energy in the air became more abundant.
However, it was still much better than the Fire Tribe.
As Dong Xi walked, he saw many people from zing me Valley. Their faces were all red.
Dong Xi was puzzled. What did these people have to do with the Fire Tribe?
Dong Xi felt that she had to ask around. However, she had just arrived and did not have a suitable candidate.
After settling in, a burst of heartyughter came from outside the door. The three of them looked over and saw a gorgeous middle-aged man walking into the house.
"Daoist Yijian, it''s been a long time since west met, but you''re still so strong," the man said.
The person who came was the elder of the zing me Valley, Lie Huo. He had a good rtionship with Daoist Yijian. The token of Daoist Yijian was given to him by Lie Huo.
Daoist Yijian was not someone who liked to make small talk with others, and he did note personally to entertain them.
"Lie Huo, I heard that you recently obtained a treasured sword. Can we spar?" Daoist Yijian asked directly.
Mo Han took out his own sword in high spirits. No wonder it was said that the Yijian loved to fight. If he was not fighting, he was on everyone''s path.
Lie Huo had a bad temper. Hearing Yijian say that, he took out his treasured sword and said, "I have the same intention."
Just as the two of them were about to go out and fight, they suddenly remembered that there was still Dong Xi and Mo Han.
Lie Huo said directly, "My two martial nephews, this must be your first time here. You can take a look around as you please. Just treat it like your own home. There''s no need to be reserved."
Dong Xi really wanted to know the connection between the zing me Valley and the Huo Family. She also wanted to go out and take a look.
After the two of them left, Dong Xi said, "Fellow Daoist, do you want to go sightseeing?"
Mo Han nodded and said, "Since we''re here, we naturally have to take a look."
The two of them left the room and strolled around the zing me Valley.
A child was secretly following the two of them. Dong Xi found it very interesting, so she stopped and called the child over.
"Why are you following us?" Dong Xi asked.
The child kept looking at Mo Han''s hair and said, "This big brother has the same hair color as Lie Ming."
Dong Xiughed when she heard this. She probably used the same hair dye.
Dong Xi followed the child''s words and continued, "Who is Lie Ming? Is he your brother?"
The child said, "Not big brother. ording to seniority, Lie Ming needs to call me Grandpa."
Dong Xi could not help butugh. "Where is Lie Ming? Maybe we can make friends."
The child happily brought the two of them to the martial arts practice field. Dong Xi could feel the heat from a distance. It was so hot that the air here was deformed.
The child stood at the door and pointed inside. "You''ll see Lie Ming when you go in. His hair is different from everyone else''s except for this big brother. It''s very hot inside."
Dong Xi thanked him and brought Mo Han inside. Entering the room felt like stepping into a fire pit.
In an instant, the pores on Dong Xi''s body opened, and dense fire spiritual energy surged into Dong Xi''s body.
Mo Han was not feeling well. He could not use his spiritual energy or refine his body yet, so he could not resist such heat.
Mo Han felt as if his skin was about to be roasted.
Just as Mo Han was about to tell Dong Xi to go by herself, the pair of shoes on his feet could not hold on any longer.
There was a burnt smell and Mo Han''s soles were gone.
Just as Mo Han''s feet were about to suffer, a protective shield instantly wrapped around him.
It was the protective shield that Dong Xi had given Mo Han. Mo Han looked over and Dong Xi took out her shoes again and handed them to Mo Han.
"Let''s go in after you''ve tidied up your clothes," said Dong Xi.
The two of them represented the Ningitan Sect, so they could not lose face.
Chapter 508 Take Out the Ice Cube
Chapter 508 Take Out the Ice Cube
After Mo Han put on his shoes, Dong Xi brought Mo Han into the martial arts field.
The temperature inside was even higher. Dong Xi saw that Mo Han was still sweating through the protective shield and said, "Take out the ice cube I gave you and wear it."
Mo Han was stunned for a moment, then he took out the Deep Sea Ice and found that the surrounding temperature was much lower.
Mo Han knew that the Deep Sea Extreme Ice was rare, but he did not know that it had such an effect.
Dong Xi continued, "I''ll teach you how to use this when your body tempering strength is higher. It''s not possible for now. Your physique is too weak. You can''t use it at all."
It was not the first time Mo Han was despised, so he did not mind and nodded.
The two of them continued walking. Not long after, they saw a red figure.
She was wearing red clothes and had the same hair color as Mo Han.
Different from the people from zing me Valley, this guy had a white face.
The heat wave around Lie Ming was obvious. It was clearly very hot, but Lie Ming made people feel very refreshed.
As if sensing their gazes, Lie Ming immediately looked over.
Lie Ming stopped what he was doing and said, "Who is it?"
Dong Xi stopped in her tracks. She knew that if she continued to move forward, she would cross the cordon and would be attacked at any time.
Dong Xi said, "We are from the Ningtian Sect. We were invited here to participate in the festival. We met Lie Shen just now. He said that your hair color is the same as my friend''s and asked us toe over and be friends with you."
The aura around Lie Ming instantly dissipated, and he finally walked toward the two of them.
Lie Ming said, "So you''re a distinguished guest of the Ningtian Sect."
As he spoke, Lie Ming looked at the two of them and found that their expressions were very natural, as if the high temperature had no effect on Dong Xi and Mo Han at all. Lie Ming was a little surprised.
However, after thinking about it, it might be because the two of them had better fire spirit roots and were not affected much here.
Dong Xi nced at Lie Ming''s hair, which was almost the same as Mo Han''s. Dong Xi said, "Fellow Daoist, did you use hair dye too?"
Lie Ming shook his head. This was not the first time someone had asked.
Lie Ming said, "I was born with this hair color."
Dong Xi became even more curious. "It''s really strange. When we walked over here, our faces were all red. Fellow Daoist, your hair is red."
Dong Xi was a very familiar person. Hearing this, Lie Ming could only shake his head and say, "I don''t know."
Dong Xi did not continue asking. Instead, she asked Lie Ming if he could spar with her.
Hearing this, Mo Han was speechless.
As expected of Daoist Yijian''s disciple, she never forgot to fight wherever he went.
If Dong Xi knew what Mo Han was thinking, she would definitely cry injustice.
Although Dong Xi liked to train herself in fights, her goal this time was not the same.
Dong Xi just wanted to know the rtionship between zing me Valley and the Fire Tribe.
When she was in the Fire Tribe, Dong Xi fought with the people of the Fire Tribe. She knew a little about the techniques and spells of the Fire Tribe.
Although it had been tens of thousands of years since the incident in the Secret Realm, a family''s inheritance could not be easily broken. Even if there were changes, there were traces that could be found.
When Lie Ming heard this, he saw Dong Xi''s eagerness to try. Lie Ming cupped his fists and said, "I also want to spar."
Mo Han saw that the two of them were about to fight the first time they met, and they were even fighting hard. It was impossible to determine the winner in a short time, so Mo Han simply practiced on the martial arts field.
Body cultivators were not valued in the cultivation world. Most people thought that only those with insufficient talent would cultivate their bodies.
This was because there was no shortcut to body tempering. Every inch of muscle and skin needed to be tempered.
It was very tough. If he could endure the pain of body refinement, he would have long since taken the lead.
In the past, Mo Han thought that his talent was not bad and had never thought of refining his body.
But who knew that Mo Han only had one way out now?
Mo Han sighed with emotion as he looked at Dong Xi in the distance.
Dong Xi was scanned by Mo Han''s divine sense and he noticed it, saying loudly, "Don''t keep peeking at me."
Mo Han was speechless.
Fellow Daoist Dong Xi was really the most peculiar person Mo Han had ever met.
Her three-spirit root aptitude was not outstanding either.
However, his cultivation speed was still unparalleled, and even many people with Heavenly Spirit Roots could not catch up.
However, Dong Xi was not very talented either, but she had taken the path of body and sword cultivation, which she could not ck off on.
Se did it especially well.
Dong Xi was fighting while refining her body, feeling extremely happy.
Lie Ming seemed to have encountered a good friend, and his attacks became more and more fierce.
The two of them fought for a whole hour. When the two of them were paralyzed on the ground, Mo Han came forward and said, "Do I need to drag you out?"
"No need. It''s quite warm andfortable here," said Dong Xi.
Chapter 509 Do You Know the Fire Tribe?
Chapter 509 Do You Know the Fire Tribe?
"No need," Lie Ming said."I usually live here."
The two cultivation maniacs looked at each other andughed.
Dong Xi sat up and looked at Lie Ming. Dong Xi said, "Lie Ming, do you know about the Fire Tribe?"
Lie Ming was stunned for a moment. After thinking for a long time, he said, "I think I''ve heard it somewhere before, but I can''t remember. Sorry, I can''t help you."
"It''s alright. I was just asking casually. You don''t have to be sorry."
Mo Han saw the two of them chatting and knew that he couldn''t interrupt, so he stood aside.
"Which n are you from?" Dong Xi continued.
"The Zhu Fire Tribe," said Lie Ming.
Lie Ming had a look on his face as he said, "You''re here to participate in the festival. Don''t you know which race you''re from?"
"I asked Master, but I don''t remember," Dong Xi said embarrassedly.
The two of them would be friends if they did not fight. After agreeing to continue tomorrow, Lie Ming sent the two out.
Lie Ming said, "There is Earth Fire under our zing me Valley. The closer we are to the center, the higher the temperature. The martial arts practice field is not a big deal. It''s just to make it convenient for us younger generations to cultivate."
As he spoke, Lie Ming pointed into the distance. He said, "The middle is where the Elders are. It''s even more troublesome."
Dong Xi looked over and saw many houses in circles, advancingyer byyer.
The closer he got to the center, the more distorted the air became, and the scene became more blurry.
Dong Xi wanted to go and take a look. She might have felt that the Earth Fire here was not natural. It seemed to be maintained by some kind of secret treasure.
Otherwise, with such a temperature, it would be impossible for it to only be on the surface. Obviously, the artifact was in the middle of the zing me Valley.
It was also the treasure of the entire zing me Valley. Since the Lie family was able to establish a foothold here, they also knew that this treasure would not be easily found by others.
Dong Xi said, "I see. You guys are really amazing. I''ll go back and cultivate well. When you go to the center in the future, bring me along to experience it too."
This time, Lie Ming sighed and said, "Little Xi, my mother wasn''t from the Zhu Fire Tribe, so I''m white-faced. As for why I have red hair, I don''t know either. To the people here, I''m half a n member, so I can''t go to the central area. I just want to break through to the Golden Core stage as soon as possible in the martial arts practice field. That way, I can go out and have better opportunities."
Dong Xi knew that she had said something wrong. After a moment of silence, Dong Xi said, "When that timees, you cane to the Ningtian Sect and we can fight."
Lie Ming smiled. "Alright, let''s talk about itter. We''ll fight first tomorrow."
"Alright!" Dong Xi nodded.
...
On the second day, Lie Ming and Dong Xi were still tied. Lie Ming also looked at Mo Han and found that Mo Han was eager to try.
Lie Ming did not directly tell Mo Han. He looked at Dong Xi and said, "Fellow Daoist, that''s a¡ Senior Brother?"
Dong Xi thought for a moment and said, "You can say so."
Lie Ming immediately perked up and said, "It''s your Senior Brother. You want to spar with me?"
"It''s fine if you can''t," said Dong Xi.
Lie Ming frowned and asked doubtfully, "Why?"
"Senior Brother is currently tempering his body, and Master has sealed his spiritual power."
When Lie Ming heard this, he immediately understood. Lie Ming said, "It''s like this. Your teacher''s method is very good. I can''t use spiritual power to cultivate my body. If I seal my spiritual power, I will indeed work harder. When I return, I will ask my uncle to seal my spiritual power."
Dong Xi looked at Lie Ming and said, "You are also a body cultivator?"
When Lie Ming heard this, he was even more surprised. "Which fire elementalist doesn''t temper their body?"
Fire spiritual energy was the easiest to refine the body. As long as the body was strong, fire elementalists were very powerful at the same cultivation level.
This was also the reason why there were rumors in the Immortal world that fire spirits and cultivators had powerful attacks.
"That''s true," said Dong Xi.
The two of them fought for a long time, and Mo Han also ran around the martial arts field with the big millstone.
If this was in the past, Mo Han did not even dare to think about it. ording to his body at that time, it was impossible for him to finish ap.
It was during this period of body refinement that Mo Han really understood that death was now far away.
Other people could still be ghost cultivators after they died, but Mo Han knew too much. As long as he died, the power ofws would crazily erase everything about Mo Han.
Mo Han put down the millstone and sat on it.
Mo Han was very tired, but his habits over the years made it impossible for him to lie on the ground like Dong Xi and the other two.
When Dong Xi saw that Mo Han had returned, she immediately threw a cleaning spell at him, making him feel much more refreshed.
Mo Han thanked him and took out the pill to eat.
Although this medicinal pill was tier 1, he was eating it like candy.
Chapter 510 Strong
Chapter 510 Strong
Now, Mo Han did not always vomit blood, and the blood in his body was more vigorous.
Lie Ming looked at Mo Han eating pills like this and said enviously, "You are indeed a disciple of arge sect. Although we disciples of our families have good cultivation resources, we don''t dare to eat pills like you."
Dong Xi wanted to say that not everyone in arge sect was like this. The most important thing was that his Senior Brother had a good Junior Sister!
However, when he said this, it sounded like she was praising herself. It was better not to say it.
After lying on the ground for a while and feeling the fire spiritual energy entering her body, Dong Xi sat up again and said, "Fellow Daoist, your festival starts tomorrow, right? We won''t fight anymore. Go back and rest well today. Tomorrow is the festival. Let''s see what the Elders have to offer. You can also fight for it."
When Lie Ming heard this, he immediately sat up. Lie Ming said, "Speaking of this, I don''t feel tired anymore. Little Xi, I heard from my uncle that we should go to the Raging me Array once."
"Just once?" asked Dong Xi curiously. "How long?"
Lie Ming said, "That depends on how long you canst. There was a person who went in for a month. The Raging me Array is stacked. The longer the time, the higher the temperature. If one isn''t talented, they must have a secret treasure with them. Otherwise, they won''t be in for too long. The Raging me Array?is the best cultivation ground in our n. Many cultivators who have reached a bottleneck in body refinement can break through after entering for a period of time..."
The raging mes were still shining in Dong Xi''s eyes.
This... It was made for Dong Xi!
However, she did not know if this Raging me Array could be opened to the public.
Dong Xi interrupted Lie Ming and said, "Lie Ming, can outsiders enter this Raging me Array?"
Lie Ming thought for a moment and said, "It''s hard to say. It depends on which elder will preside over this year. If it''s Elder Lie Que, then there''s a chance."
After saying that, Lie Ming looked at Dong Xi and said, "What''s wrong? Little Xi, you want to go in?"
"How can a body cultivator not want to go in?" Dong Xi said honestly.
Lie Ming thought that this was indeed the case. Lie Ming said, "I''ll ask my uncleter to see if you can win this year."
Dong Xi also stood up and said, "It''s better to hurry than to rush. Why don''t you go and ask immediately?"
Lie Ming thought for a moment and said, "That''s fine too."
Dong Xi and Mo Han went back to their room to wait. Mo Han sat on the chair while Dong Xi kept walking back and forth on the ground.
The vortex in Mo Han''s eyes started spinning again. Dong Xi stopped him with a look and said, "If you dare to perform divination, I''ll get Master Tian Chen to pick you up!"
Mo Han was stunned and then sat down obediently.
Dong Xi took out a pen and paper and started writing in front of Mo Han.
"I don''t need you to calcte, I can do it myself."
When Dong Xi said this, Mo Han became even more puzzled.
Everything Dong Xi was doing now was different from what Mo Han had learned in the past 200 years.
Opening a hexagram was about the cycle of karma, so how could there be no bacsh?
Moreover, Dong Xi could also read his fortune.
It definitely would not be urate, Mo Han was certain.
However, Dong Xi finished calcting the numbers in no time. Looking at the numbers on the paper, Dong Xi frowned.
Mo Han went forward and looked at the messy numbers on it. He did not understand at all. Mo Han said, "How is it? No results? Or is it a bad result?"
"Senior Brother, I''m afraid that it''s a bad result, and we can''t use the array," Dong Xi sighed.
Mo Han subconsciously wanted to calcte with his fingers, but Dong Xi shot him a re. Mo Han was stunned.
Just as she was about to pinch him, he put his fingers down and Mo Han coughed twice. "Forget it. If you don''t want to go, then don''t go. Besides, your calctions might not be urate."
Mo Han had just finished speaking when Dong Xi''smunication jade slip felt warm.
Dong Xi took it out and saw Lie Ming''s voice message.
"The news is bad!" Lie Ming said. This time, although the host is Lie Que Zhang, you can also spar with us juniors, but you can''t go to the Raging me Array!"
The room was very quiet. Lie Ming''s voice echoed in the room.
Dong Xi was very bitter and Mo Han was very shocked.
Wow... Was it really urate?
Destiny Valley was a well-known orthodox sect in the entire Eastern Continent and the entire cultivation world.
Although many people said that Destiny Valley was a fraud, it also meant that Destiny Valley was very urate.
There were many algorithms recorded in the library of Destiny Valley. Mo Han had been valued by the sect since he was young. Even if he did not learn 10,000 algorithms, he had a certain level of skill. Even so, Mo Han did not know what algorithm Dong Xi was using.
What kind of algorithm was Dong Xi using?
Dong Xi looked at Han Mo''s eyes and found it very familiar. Li Li had the same look in his eyes back then. He had been pestering Dong Xi every day to learn the algorithm.
Chapter 511 Simple
Chapter 511 Simple
Dong Xi was d that Mo Han wasn''t so thick-skinned and would not pester her like Li Li.
In fact, Dong Xi was still using Li Li''s algorithm, but theplicated parts were reced with Arabic numbers, which were much simpler.
Most of the things that needed to be tested with spiritual power could be reced by mathematics and statistics, so... There would not be any bacsh.
Of course, this was a big problem for the people in the cultivation world who had not received nine years ofpulsory education.
Dong Xi did not say anything to Mo Han. She just sent a voice message to Lie Ming using a jade slip. Dong Xi said, "Why? He could participate in the past, but not this year? Lie Ming, can you ask your n uncle to think of a way to make an exception?"
When Mo Han heard what Dong Xi said, his face darkened.
Lie Ming replied, "I''ve asked, but my uncle said no. This year, there are rules. Elder Lie Que has also cast the Heart Devil Curse. He won''t let outsiders enter the Raging mes Array."
When Dong Xi heard that Elder Lie Que had already used the Heart Devil Curse, her heart instantly turned cold. She knew that there was no hope this time.
Dong Xi sighed in the room for a long time. At this time, Daoist Yijian, who had gone out to fight, returned.
Daoist Yijian saw Dong Xi''s listless and lifeless appearance. Daoist Yijian asked in puzzlement, "Little Xi, what happened? Weren''t you quite happy when he came? Was it because the Lie family didn''t treat you well?"
With that, Daoist Yijian was about to leave when he said, "Who provoked you? Master will avenge you."
Seeing his master''s stance, Dong Xi knew that he was not going to take revenge. He was clearly looking for an excuse to fight. Dong Xi immediately pulled Daoist Yijian back.
Dong Xi said, "Master, don''t misunderstand. I heard that the Lie family''s prize is to go to the zing me Array, but we foreign cultivators are not allowed to enter at all. I''m just a little sad, but it doesn''t matter. We can still fight for other prizes."
Daoist Yijian stared at Dong Xi and said, "You want to go in that badly?"
"Of course, which body cultivator doesn''t want to go in?" Dong Xi said.
Daoist Yijian was speechless.
"I forgot that you''re also a body cultivator," said Daoist Yijian.
Then, Daoist Yijian walked out and said, "You wait here, I''ll talk to Lie Huo."
Dong Xi did not even have time to talk about Elder Lie Que''s Heart Devil Curse before Daoist Yijian walked out.
"Forget it, Master just wants to fight. It''s useless no matter what I say," Dong Xi sighed.
But this time, Dong Xi was wrong. Daoist Yijian did not go for too long.
At night, when Dong Xi was cultivating under the moonlight, she was shaken awake.
Dong Xi opened her eyes and looked at her master in confusion. She was stunned.
Daoist Yijian loosened his grip and sat opposite Dong Xi. Daoist Yijian said, "I asked. It''s very troublesome. It''s not that the Lie family doesn''t want to part with the Raging me Array, but they''re afraid that there are demons mixed in."
"Demon race?" asked Dong Xi.
Ever since Dong Xi left the Beast Trainer Sect, she had not heard of the demon race. She thought that everything had long been fine.
Daoist Yijian said, "Yes. Now that the demons have infiltrated a few sects, the Lie family doesn''t dare to take the risk. They''re afraid that the demons will steal their treasure. That''s the root of the n''s life!"
When Dong Xi heard this, she understood.
Although Master Yijian had some friendship with the Lie family, that little friendship would not cause the Lie family to take the risk.
Dong Xi sighed lightly and felt relieved.
"Master, although it''s a pity, it doesn''t matter. Perhaps there will be a more important time in the future."
Daoist Yijian stroked Dong Xi''s head. Dong Xi''s hair had grown long enough to tie a bun on top of her head.
The hair that had just grown out was ck and shiny. Dong Xi''s hair was tied up like this, and it was a little outrageous.
"Good child, Master will find a suitable ce for you in the future," said Daoist Yijian.
Early the next morning, what woke Dong Xi up was not her cultivation speed that had slowed down, but¡ It was too hot.
It felt like he was being roasted on fire. Dong Xi''s sweat evaporated instantly.
The praying mat she was sitting on also started to burn her butt. Dong Xi immediately put away the praying mat.
If he was any slower, Dong Xi was afraid that the praying mat would catch fire.
At this time, Daoist Yijian and Mo Han also walked out of the house.
"Master, what''s wrong?" Dong Xi asked immediately. "The temperature is so high all of a sudden."
Although it was Daoist Yijian''s first time participating, Lie Huo had mentioned it two days ago, so Daoist Yijian knew the reason.
Daoist Master Yijian said, "The Lie family''s secret treasure will release the fire spiritual energy that it has absorbed for many years once every 60 years. It won''t be too long, about half a month. This fire spiritual energy is simply a gift from the secret treasure to the people of the Zhu Fire Tribe, so they cherish it very much. That''s why there''s such a festival."
When Dong Xi heard that it was because of the treasure, she felt relieved.
Chapter 512 A Normal Phenomenon
Chapter 512 A Normal Phenomenon
"It''s fine as long as it''s a normal phenomenon. I thought it was because there are demons¡" Dong Xi patted her chest and said.
"If it was so easy to seed, how could the Lie family have a foothold again?" Daoist Yijian said.
"I''m thinking too much," said Dong Xi with a smile.
Daoist Yijian did not say anything else. He said, "Let''s go and join in the fun."
After taking two steps, Dong Xi looked at Mo Han and said, "Little Han, are you okay?"
Mo Han was indeed not feeling well. His body was not good to begin with. When others encountered such a temperature, they could still use their spiritual power to resist, but Mo Han could not. He could only rely on his body to withstand it.
If Dong Xi hah not given him the Deep Sea Extreme Ice and Mo Han haad not gotten used to it in the Martial Arts Practice Field for the past two days, he would not have been able to hold on any longer.
Dong Xi saw that Mo Han''s face was flushed red. Needless to say, Dong Xi could roughly tell.
Just as Dong Xi was about to continue holding on, Daoist Yijian had already cast a protective barrier over Mo Han.
Dong Xi looked at her master with dissatisfaction, as if she was looking at an old father who doted on his child.
Daoist Yijian red at her and said, "It''s fine for you, but with Daoist Mo Han''s body, how can I allow you to do this?"
"Why not?" Dong Xi bit her lip and whispered. "He had been tormented for such a long time, and his body is much better."
Daoist Yijian said, "No one can seed in a short time. Daoist Ci Jiu also couldn''t refine his body to your level in a day. You gave him the gravity formation, so it''s easy for you. Why are you still torturing an honest person?"
Dong Xi finally understood and said, "I almost forgot. Little Han, return the gravity formation to me."
As soon as Dong Xi finished speaking, Daoist Yijian widened his eyes and said, "Did you just call him Little Han? Where are your manners? Call him Martial Uncle!"
Dong Xi looked at her master and suddenly could not tell who was her master''s disciple, herself or Mo Han.
Actually, Dong Xi could not be med for this. It was just that the hierarchy in the cultivation world was too chaotic.
Li Li asked to be addressed as Senior Brother, but Mo Han was Li Li''s Junior Brother. It was not very reasonable for Dong Xi to address him as Uncle-Master, right?
Mo Han did not care. Only by being so impolite like Dong Xi could Mo Han truly refine his body.
If Dong Xi really treated Mo Han as a senior, it would not have such a good effect.
"It doesn''t matter. It''s good that she calls me that."
Daoist Yijian was speechless.
Good? If someone called him Little Jian¡
Daoist Yijian could not help but shudder. Then, he sighed in his heart. These young people''s way of thinking waspletely different from the past.
Dong Xi looked at him in surprise and said, "My efforts were not in vain."
Dong Xi took back the gravity array formation from Mo Han''s hands and asked her master to remove the protective shield.
Daoist Yijian frowned and said, "The closer you get to the inside, the hotter it gets. Don''t fool around."
Dong Xi knew that her master was being kind, but the information between the two was not equal. Her master did not know that Mo Han had the Deep Sea Extreme Ice.
Dong Xi said seriously, "Master, trust me. I am not a reckless person. I have considered my options. You can protect me today, but what about in the future? It was better to take advantage of the current temperature to let Ci Jiu adapt."
After saying that, Dong Xi looked at Mo Han and said, "Senior Brother, you know how your body is like. If you can''t take it anymore, tell me immediately."
Dong Xi paused for a moment before continuing, "We body cultivators are originally meant to break through the limits of our bodies."
If Mo Han did not know where the upper limit was, he would never be able to break through if he did not force himself once.
Mo Han nodded in agreement. Then, he realized that Yi Jian was looking at him. Mo Han nodded again.
Daoist Yijian also understood that Mo Han had made up his mind. With a wave of his hand, the protective shield on Mo Han''s body disappeared.
Dong Xi saw the veins on Mo Han''s forehead bulging, but she gritted her teeth and endured it.
"Can you still bear it?" asked Dong Xi.
Mo Han nodded, and Dong Xi also rxed.
Since he could still move, it meant that there was no problem.
Dong Xi was very experienced in this matter. If he really reached his limit, not to mention nodding, even breathing would be superfluous.
"Master, are we leaving now?" Dong Xi asked. "If we''rete, we wouldn''t be able to see the show."
Daoist Yijian saw that Mo Han seemed to be fine and felt relieved. He led the two of them into the depths of zing me Valley.
The entire zing me Valley was like arge funnel. It became narrower and narrower, and the temperature also became higher.
When the three of them reached the square, the air began to distort, and Daoist Yijian held his breath.
The square was filled with people. Everyone was wearing protective shields of various colors. Only Dong Xi and the other two were relying on their physical bodies to carry it.
Dong Xi''s body tempering level was not low. With the addition of his fire spirit root and Deep Sea Extreme Ice, although her face was flushed red from the heat, it was still quite easy.
Dong Xi said, "Master, I told you to give yourself a protective shield. You refused and insisted on bearing the heat with us¡ You''re already so old. You really don''t have to be like this."
Chapter 513 Who Are You Calling Old
Chapter 513 Who Are You Calling Old
When Daoist Yijian heard this, he was immediately a little unhappy. Daoist Yijian said, "Who are you calling old? Sage Wu Yang turned into a Buddhist cultivator at 8,000 years old, while I''m only 600 years old. So what if I refine my body?"
Dong Xi did not dare to say anything. She said, "Master is right."
Dong Xi paused for a moment and continued, "I learned it from the Hall of Techniques. After a sword cultivator substitutes his body, he can also increase the limit of his sword skills."
For example, if both of them were at the Qi Refinement stage, they could only stab six times in one breath. If they were at the same time tempering their bodies, the upper limit might be eight times.
If they were at the same level in a fight, the more times they stabbed, the higher the chance of winning.
Dong Xi acted as if she would not tell anyone, but in return, Daoist Yijian rolled his eyes. Daoist Yijian said, "Do I need you to tell me?"
Dong Xi was a little embarrassed. Forget it, let''s not talk about it.
With Dong Xi''s cultivation base, it was not worth it to give pointers to her master.
From this point of view, Mo Han was still easier to talk to. He would do whatever he was told to do. Mo Han was the most obedient disciple in the cultivation world.
At this moment, a huge screen appeared in the Lie family''s square. As soon as it appeared, the heat immediately dropped.
Mo Han sneezed and Dong Xi blinked, feeling a littleplicated.
To be honest, this was the first time she had seen someone catch a cold after being in the cultivation world for so long.
Dong Xi thought that no one in the cultivation world would get sick. She did not expect that she was so narrow-minded.
It was not that everyone in the cultivation world would not get sick, but that everyone else was not weak.
Mo Han''s physique was too weak, so he naturally could not withstand the heat and cold. He felt a faint chill.
Dong Xi was also afraid that Mo Han would catch a cold and all his previous efforts would be in vain. Dong Xi said, "Don''t stop, run around the square immediately."
Mo Han was speechless.
There were so many people here, and he still had to run? Dong Xi was not joking, right? If he ran in the square today, wouldn''t it be too embarrassing?
Seeing that Mo Han had not moved, Dong Xi frowned and said, "Hurry up and run. Don''t let your body temperature drop."
As if discovering what Mo Han was thinking, Dong Xi said, "I''ll go with you."
People were like this. If only one person was embarrassed, they would not do it no matter what.
However, it was not too hard to ept that someone would be humiliated along with him.
After that, everyone saw a man and a woman running around the square. After running fiveps, Dong Xi felt that her body was getting used to the temperature here and slowly stopped.
Mo Han also stopped, but Dong Xi said, "Don''t stop. Keep going."
Mo Han could not help but recall that when he first entered the sect, his Senior Brother was not as cruel as Dong Xi.
However, Mo Han could not walk anymore. He opened his mouth but did not cough.
Dong Xi immediately threw the pill into Mo Han''s mouth.
The gentle and powerful medicinal power flowed along Mo Han''s meridians, suppressing his urge to vomit blood.
Mo Han was silent for a moment before Dong Xi said, "What I said back then was wrong? You have gained the friendship of a future Alchemy Grandmaster."
As he spoke, Dong Xi had a smug expression.
Mo Han was also very surprised. He was not surprised that Dong Xi had a lot of pills. After all, Dong Xi was an Alchemy Sect disciple. How could she not have any pills?
What Mo Han did not expect was that these pills were refined by Dong Xi.
"Did you refine it yourself?" asked Mo Han.
"Of course," said Dong Xi.
This was a tier 4 medicinal pill. Although it was not as good as the previous one, it was not bad either.
Moreover, Dong Xi had given him a top-grade pill, so the effect was even better.
If it was a gift from a master from Dong Xi''s sect, then it was very normal.
However, Dong Xi was already able to refine a tier 4 pill at such a young age, a top-grade one¡
Then her future would be limitless.
"You can already refine a tier 4 pill, and it''s a top-grade one?"
Dong Xi nodded and said," A good Alchemist must have every pill of the highest quality. You might not understand, but I can''t sit still without this kind of quality of output."
If Dong Xi''s ssmates in her previous life heard this, they would probably say that Dong Xi had obsessivepulsive disorder.
Mo Han did not understand that, but he knew that an unintentional move had really won the friendship of a future Alchemy Grandmaster.
As the two of them were talking, Lie Ming came over and said, "Little Xi, you guys came sote. I specially reserved a seat for you. I looked for you for a long time, but I didn''t see you."
"I was dyed by something on the way here," said Dong Xi with a smile.
Dong Xi did not want to go into details, but Lie Ming had heard it from someone else. Lie Ming said, "Did you really ran all the way here yourselves?"
"That''s right." Dong Xi nodded.
Hearing Dong Xi''s words, Lie Ming asked doubtfully, "Then why were you running just now?"
Dong Xi could not possibly say that she was afraid of catching a cold, right?
This reason was probably too ridiculous.
Chapter 514 Lying
Chapter 514 Lying
Dong Xi thought for a moment and lied, "It''s not like we outsiders can also participate in the sparring, so we''ll familiarize ourselves with the venue in advance and feel the surrounding spiritual Qi. When we start fighting, we won''t panic."
Mo Han nced at Dong Xi and saw that she was serious. Mo Han almost believed her.
Lie Ming truly believed him. Lie Ming said, "That makes sense. I''ll go run around too and feel it. You can''t enter the Raging me Array, but I have a chance."
Dong Xi was speechless.
What a bold person. He just spoke his mind.
Dong Xi looked around and did not know where her master had gone. She could only bring Mo Han to the seat that Lie Ming had reserved for her.
The view from this ce was very good. She could see everything in the field, but it was a little further back. If the people in front stood up, Dong Xi would not be able to see anything.
After all, they were all burly men who were almost two meters tall. Dong Xi had worked hard to develop for three years, but she was still less than 1.7 meters tall. She was still a little short and was easily drowned in the crowd.
Dong Xi and Mo Han sat next to each other. Dong Xi said, "How is your body?"
Mo Han did not say anything else and directly stretched out his arm in front of Dong Xi.
Dong Xi checked his pulse and found that everything was normal. Dong Xi said, "In a while, I''ll go and snatch the other prizes from the Lie family. I can''t treat you today."
"It''s fine." Mo Han nodded.
Dong Xi thought of the sparring sessionter and immediately became spirited. The prize did not matter, Dong Xi just wanted to fight.
When Dong Xi Xin looked over, she saw a group of people running alongside Lie Ming.
This feeling was very familiar¡
It was a little like the feeling of gathering at seven in the morning to run exercises when she was in school in her previous life.
Dong Xi shook her head. It was not advisable to blindly follow the trend.
Finally, Lie Ming returned from his run. He looked at Dong Xi mysteriously and said, "Little Xi, I noticed that the spiritual energy on the back is fluctuating frequently."
Dong Xi nodded. Dong Xi also knew this.
"Lie Ming, do you know if there are other prizes?" Dong Xi asked.
"Yes," Lie Ming whispered.
Dong Xi said excitedly, "What is it?"
"I don''t know either," Lie Ming replied with a serious expression."
Dong Xi was speechless.
Lie Ming looked mysterious.
Lie Ming looked into the distance. Lie Ming said, "Look, that''s Elder Lie Huo and Elder Lie Que. They will announce the prizes, don''t be hasty."
Dong Xi looked over and saw her master beside Elder Lie Huo.
Elder Lie Que was not as willing to talk as the abbot of Thunder Sound Temple. He finished his wee speech in a few words and then asked someone to bring out three trays. Elder Lie Que said, "There are so many geniuses here today. In order to thank everyone for their support, my Lie family will take out three treasures as a prize."
With that, someone removed the cloth from the tray.
The first one had a very nice dagger on it, but she did not know what it could do.
The second one looked like a bottle of pills. As for the third one, Dong Xi frowned when she saw it.
What was that? Why couldn''t Dong Xi understand?
On it was a somewhat vulgar¡ flower pot?
Master Lie Que began to talk about the functions of these three items. The dagger could break through armor, and the medicinal pill was the Soul Nourishing Pill.
As for the flower pot¡ It was indeed a flower pot.
The flower pot was a magic tool used to carry spirit nt pets. It was very rare, but spirit nt pets were even rarer.
Dong Xi instantly thought of Liu Qing at home. If Liu Qing had this flower pot, would she be able to bring Liu Qing out with her when she went out to train in the future?
When the others saw the flower pot, they did not have any reaction either. Almost all of them were more interested in the dagger and the pill. Dong Xi felt that she had a chance to get this flower pot.
Lie Ming secretly told Dong Xi that he wanted the Soul Nurturing Pill.
The best Soul Nurturing Pill was the Nine Revolutions Pill, but until now, no one in the Immortal world could refine it.
Even if Daoist Master Lingxu could only refine Six Revolution ones, Dong Xi guessed that only those Ascended cultivators could refine Nine Revolution ones.
Five Revolution pills were also good stuff, but Lie Ming was so young, what did he need Soul Nurturing Pills for?
"I thought you wanted the dagger."
After all, Lie Ming was also very fond of fighting.
"My mother really needs Soul Nurturing Pills," Lie Ming sighed.
Dong Xi was stunned for a moment. It was about family matters, so she did not ask.
However, if he needed a Soul Nurturing Pill, his soul would have a problem. If his soul was unstable, he would not be able to cultivate.
Dong Xi could at most refine a One Revolution pill, so it should not be of much use. This time, Dong Xi did not say anything.
There were a lot of people near each prize, but there were only a dozen people near the flower pot.
These people did not really want the flower pot. They just felt that there were fewer people and they might be able to pick up the leftovers.
Dong Xi took a number and waited at the side.
ording to the Lie family''s rules, the person who came to snatch the prize could not be over 100 years old. Therefore, the person in charge of the auction had to be below the Foundation Establishment stage.
Chapter 515 The Power to Fight
Chapter 515 The Power to Fight
As long as they were not at the Golden Core stage, they still had a chance.
The contest for the flower pot went very smoothly. Dong Xi did not even need to use her sword. She won with just her fist technique.
Dong Xi hugged the flower pot happily. When she turned around, she saw Lie Ming being knocked to the ground.
The man stepped on Lie Ming''s head and said arrogantly, "A bastard is trying to fight for the Five Revolution Soul Nurturing Pill? Heh, do you want to save your mother? Come, call me ''daddy''. If daddy is happy, I might let you be."
Lie Ming''s face was flushed red, but he was indeed no match for this person.
The man continued, "Your mother will die for sure. Don''t waste such a treasure. Our Zhu Fire Tribe has already wasted enough resources."
¡
Dong Xi''s expression turned ugly. She put away the flower pot and walked over.
Dong Xi said, "Don''t worry, my friend. This pill isn''t yours yet. There are so many people waiting to snatch it!"
The people on the stage nced at Dong Xi and saw that Dong Xi was wearing the clothes of the Ningtian Sect. There was some fear on their faces.
However, when he thought about how Dong Xi seemed to be on good terms with Lie Ming these past few days, that person said mockingly, "Fellow Daoist, if you ask me, mind your own business and don''t stand up for trash."
Dong Xi said, "This isn''t about standing up for yourself. Your Lie family gave you a prize, so you let peoplee up to snatch it. Or are you afraid, Fellow Daoist?"
"I''m afraid?" the man asked. "I''m at the peak of the Foundation Establishment stage. Why would I be afraid of you?"
After saying that, that person kicked Lie Ming down.
Dong Xi caught Lie Ming and allowed him to stand firm. Dong Xi then went up to the arena.
Lie Ming did not even have time to stop her. Looking at Dong Xi''s small frame, Lie Ming was extremely worried.
Lie Ming had sparred with Dong Xi for such a long time, so he had some understanding of Dong Xi''s strength. Lie Ming was worried¡ Dong Xi was not really a match for Lie Ming.
"Fellow Daoist, please give me your guidance," Dong Xi cupped her fists and said.
Lie Liang''s single fire spirit and cultivation base were at the value of 94.
Because of this, he was already at the peak of the Foundation Establishment stage at the age of 72, and he might break through to the Golden Core stage at the age of 100.
Such talent was already very shocking, let alone in a small family like the Lie family.
The reason why Lie Liang dared to be so arrogant was also because the Lie family valued him.
Dong Xi''s cultivation was one minor realm lower than Lie Liang''s, but so what? Ever since Dong Xi started cultivating, she had been fighting people of a higher level.
The current Dong Xi would not be mercilessly beaten up like before even if he encountered a Golden Core stage cultivator.
Dong Xi did not underestimate her opponent and took out her sword.
No matter how stupid Lie Liang was, he would not underestimate the disciple of a Sword Sect Elder. A ball of me appeared in Lie Liang''s hand.
Lie Liang said, "It''s not really a pointer. I''m just letting you know that you shouldn''t meddle in other people''s business."
Dong Xi did not care at all. She held her sword and rushed over.
Master Yijian had never seen Dong Xi use that sword technique to spar with others. Seeing Dong Xi use it, Master Yijian instantly became serious.
However, after seeing Dong Xi''s starting stance, Yijian was certain that the sword moves he had taught Dong Xi back then was not like this. This little girl was really bold. She actually dared to modify the sword move with such measly cultivation?
Dong Xi was not afraid of cultivation going berserk?
As he watched, Master Yijian felt that Dong Xi''s change seemed quite good.
This time, Dong Xi did not conceal her cultivation level. She wanted to use the fastest speed to chase Lie Liang away and help Lie Ming vent his anger.
Dong Xi relied on her body cultivator level five and her fighting style, shing out one sword strike after another.
The most terrifying thing was not the sword moves, but Dong Xi''s Sword Qi.
After Lie Liang dodged it, he looked at Dong Xi seriously.
Lie Liang realized that he would lose the initiative if he continued to drag. He had to think of another way to fight.
Lie Liang wrapped Dong Xi in mes and took out his magic tool.
Just as Dong Xi was about to sh open the mes that surrounded her, she was enveloped by a huge.
Dong Xi frowned. She discovered that the cirction of her spiritual energy was restricted in this huge.
Dong Xi stopped attacking and looked at Lie Liang. Dong Xi smiled and said, "Fellow Daoist, you''re heartless, but you can''t me me for being unjust."
Lie Liang did not understand what she meant. He only saw Dong Xi flick her wrist and a pagoda appeared.
Since they were both controlling magic tools, Dong Xi also wanted to see what could be stronger than the Demon Subduing Pagoda.
This guy dared to be arrogant with his little broken?
Lie Liang watched as his was cut open by Dong Xi''s sword. Then, his spiritual power seemed to have been suppressed and he could not move.
Lie Liang said in a panic, "You¡ What did you do?"
Dong Xi walked in front of Lie Liang and pushed him off the stage.
Dong Xi kept the pagoda and said, "It''s not that I wanted to go against you, but I just want to tell you that there''s always someone better than you."
Chapter 516 Fleeting in a Flash
Chapter 516 Fleeting in a sh
Time passed in the blink of an eye. It had been six years since Dong Xi had participated in the zing me Valley''s celebration. She had also grown up.
Counting the days, it seemed like Dong Rourou should start practicing her swordsmanship.
Dong Xi had also inquired about Dong Rourou. Even now, Dong Rourou''s master still had note to visit.
Therefore, Dong Xi nned to teach her personally.
Dong Xi came to the mortal world and returned to the Dong family.
Old Master Dong, who was sitting in the living room and sipping tea, had also rushed back from outside.
Dong Xi used her divine sense to scan and found that Old Master Dong was only in his fifties, but his footsteps were unsteady, his face was sallow, and his entire body was covered in the smell of rouge.
Needless to say, this was another yboy who was about to waste his life away.
When Old Master Dong saw Dong Xi, he was also somewhat shocked.
Although he heard from the servants that she was not old, he did not expect her to be so young.
Especially when he saw the eyes, he realized that Dong Xi''s eyes were hollow and turbid. Could she be blind?
Old Master Dong sized up Dong Xi and thought that Dong Xi could not see it at all. Old Master Dong''s gaze was also very unfriendly.
Old Master Dong did not know that his every move was discovered by Dong Xi''s divine sense.
The two of them looked at each other for a moment before Old Master Dong walked in. Old Master Dong said, "You are Swordsman?"
Dong Xi nodded. Before she descended to the mortal world, she did not really want toe, but after she really came, it did not matter.
These people were rted to Dong Xi by blood, but Dong Xi did not intend to acknowledge them. She just treated them as strangers.
"May I ask your honorable name?" Old Master Dong asked."
"Dong Li," said Dong Xi.
As he spoke, Dong Xi''s empty eyes looked at Old Master Dong.
"I heard that you think highly of my daughter''s talent and want to take her as your disciple?" said Old Master Dong.
Dong Xi nodded. As for talent, Dong Xi did not care at all.
Dong Xi only wanted to know what Dong Rourou had experienced in the original book and why she was so cruel.
She tortured the original Host to death, and even tortured the unlucky Dong Xi to death.
The methods used to torture the people were much worse than the demons. It did not seem like a righteous sect could do such a thing.
Now that Dong Rourou was in Dong Xi''s hands, things would be much more controble in the future.
Dong Xi''s thoughts were very simple. She just needed to prevent Dong Rourou from going astray from the righteous path. Moreover, she had learned this sword technique from her master, Yijian. Although it was nothing in the cultivation world, it was an invincible existence in the mortal world.
Normally, if an expert who could fight dozens of people was willing to take their child as an apprentice, they would immediately cling to her.
However, Old Master Dong was not an ordinary person. Elder Dong said, "Thank you for thinking highly of me, Sir. I can''t make the decision for my daughter. I need to discuss it with her brother."
Dong Xi was speechless.
Dong Tianya?
"I won''t be here for too long. You guys decide as soon as possible," Dong Xi stood up and said.
Old Master Dong''s attitude was very good. If this person was really the kind of guest from the sky that they had guessed, the Dong family would not dare to offend him at all.
"How about this? You can stay in the residence for now. We''ll give you an answer after we''ve discussed it."
"That works too," Dong Xi said.
The Dong family was the most familiar in the original owner''s memory. Dong Xi followed the butler through the familiar stairs and corridors to the guest room.
When Dong Xi entered the door, she suddenly heard some sounds. Dong Xi turned around and saw a familiar figure.
However, it disappeared very quickly. Dong Xi withdrew her divine sense and entered the guest room.
The housekeeper sent a servant girl over, but Dong Xi declined politely. Dong Xi was the only one left in the room.
Not long after, there was a knock on the door.
Dong Xi used her divine sense to check. When she saw the person outside, she was instantly stunned.
Then, Dong Xi stood up and opened the door. The moment the door opened, the person outside immediately entered the room.
Song Qingfeng looked into Dong Xi''s eyes and said, "Little Xi, how did it be like this?"
Dong Xi said indifferently, "I saw something that I shouldn''t have seen. It''s nothing. Master said that I''ll be fine after a while."
Hearing this, Song Qingfeng was relieved. He said, "Then why are you here?"
"Of course I''m going to my own home. Why are you here?" Dong Xi said in surprise. "Aren''t you looking for Third Senior Brother?"
Song Qingfeng widened his eyes and said in shock, "This... Is it your house?"
Dong Xi immediately covered Song Qingfeng''s mouth and said, "Keep your voice down. I snuck back here. No one here knows."
Song Qingfeng''s eyes were filled with surprise. He then signaled Dong Xi to let go.
However, when Dong Xi realized that she could not see anything and did not know what to do, she let go of Song Qingfeng.
"Senior Brother, didn''t Master say that you were surrounded? Why are you here?" asked Dong Xi. "Where did Third Senior Brother go?"
"I am, but at the same time, I am not," Song Qingfeng sighed.
"Speak in humannguage, don''t be mysterious." Dong Xi immediately said.
Song Qingfeng was speechless.
Chapter 517 Being Set Up
Chapter 517 Being Set Up
Song Qingfeng thought for a moment and said, "I can''t find the person I''m looking for. I was trapped in... Your house."
The two of them exchanged information and suddenly came to a realization.
Song Qingfeng knew that Dong Xi was the eldest daughter of the Dong family, and she had reced Dong Rourou in the cultivation world.
Dong Xi also found out that after leaving this ce, the Dong family no longer recognized Dong Xi''s existence. Dong Rourou had also be the Eldest Young Miss.
"I took Dong Rourou''s spot to cultivate, so it''s normal for them to do this," Dong Xi said with a smile."
After saying that, Dong Xi''s divine sensended on Song Qingfeng again.
"Junior Sister," Song Qingfeng shook his head and said, "You know that cultivators value karma. If you really steal someone else''s opportunity, you will be punished in the future."
Dong Xi was speechless.
Could it be that the original body''s fate was retribution?
Dong Xi was a little flustered. She had thought that she would be able to escape from the situation of certain death now that her cultivation had increased. However, she did not expect that there would be other retribution¡
Song Qingfeng looked at Dong Xi''s dazed expression and said, "The situation in your family is too strange. Is your brother also a cultivator?"
Dong Xi said, "It is all thanks to this good brother that I was able to enter the Ningtian Sect."
Song Qingfeng sighed and said, "Master sealed my cultivation. I''m only at the third level of Qi Refinement stage. Third Senior Brother has no cultivation and is now trapped in your house. Your brother told us to teach your sister skills before we can leave."
"?"
Dong Xi seemed to have thought of something and said, "Could it be that you taught Dong Rourou swordsmanship?"
"I want to, but I want to know it too!" Song Qingfeng shook his head.
Dong Xi heaved a sigh of relief. Song Qingfeng continued, "That was taught by Third Brother."
Dong Xi was speechless.
Dong Xi was especially puzzled as to why her two Senior Brothers had fallen to such a state. Dong Xi said, "You and Third Senior Brother are both smarter than the other. How did he set you up?"
Song Qingfeng thought about what happened before. After a moment, Song Qingfeng said, "He did not do it intentionally. Although I don''t know how he knew that Third Brother and I wereing back, he must have known something long ago."
Dong Xi remained silent.
This was also the most likely reason Dong Xi believed that Dong Tianya had also been reborn.
Dong Xi looked at the original book. It did not mention that Dong Rourou was once under the name of her stepmother, and there was very little mention of anything else.
Dong Rourou entered the Sword Dao and ascended to the cultivation world alone.
Now, because of Dong Xi, everything was different from the book.
However, there was one thing that Dong Xi could not figure out.
If Dong Tianya was also reborn, why would he help Dong Rourou arrange a marriage when he knew that his sister would ascend to the Immortal Cultivation World and that she was talented in sword cultivation?
Dong Xi thought for a long time, but she did not know the reason.
Song Qingfeng saw that Dong Xi did not say anything for a long time, so he instinctively waved his hand in front of Dong Xi.
Song Qingfeng was suddenly stunned. He remembered that Dong Xi could not see him now¡
At this moment, Dong Xi came back to her senses and said, "Second Senior Brother, with your and Third Senior Brother''s abilities, you can''t leave the Dong family?"
Song Qingfeng nodded and said, "There''s an array formation here. Dong Tianya knew that the person I''m looking for might be rted to the Dong family, so he led us here. This array formation is useless to mortals. If Third Senior Brother and I were at our peak, we could also get out. But now, both of us have lost our cultivation."
Dong Xi released a wisp of her consciousness onto Song Qingfeng''s face.
Song Qingfeng frowned. It was obvious that things had gone beyond his expectations.
"Second Senior Brother, who exactly are you looking for?" Dong Xi asked.
Song Qingfeng sighed and didn''t say anything for a long time.
Dong Xi also realized that this was someone else''s family matter and should not ask too much. Dong Xi said, "If you can''t say it, just pretend that I didn''t ask..."
Without waiting for Dong Xi to finish, Song Qingfeng said, "There''s nothing that can''t be said. The person I''m looking for is Third Aunt."
Dong Xi was instantly stunned. She had thought of many possibilities before, such as a lost sister, a lover separated from the mortal world¡
The only person he did not expect was an aunt.
"The one who asked me to perform a divination to find?" Dong Xi said. "600 years old, the one with the water spirit root?"
"Yes," said Song Qingfeng.
"Have you found her?" Dong Xi immediately asked. "Are there really mortals that are of that age in the mortal world?"
"What? You don''t believe it?" Song Qingfeng asked.
Dong Xi was speechless. Song Qingfeng continued, "I found her, but she doesn''t have the water spirit root you mentioned."
"Hm?" Dong Xi said. "Who is it?"
"ording to what you said, you''re the Dong family''s legitimate daughter. The person I''m looking for might be your mother."
Dong Xi was speechless.
If it was true, then Song Qingfeng''s Third Aunt was Dong Xi''s mother, and Dong Xi was Song Qingfeng''s cousin.
Chapter 518 You Are a Song Family Member
Chapter 518 You Are a Song Family Member
Song Qingfeng thought the same as he stroked Dong Xi''s hair.
"Besides, I already knew that you''re a member of the Song family."
As soon as he said this, the scenes of the two of them shed through Dong Xi''s mind.
No wonder Song Qingfeng''s attitude towards Dong Xi was so strange.
This could also exin why Dong Xi was able to cultivate the Song n''s cultivation technique, as well as the blood from the be that Second Senior Brother had given her.
"That drop of blood back then¡" said Dong Xi.
"It''s useless," Song Qingfeng said immediately. "I just activated my bloodline. At first, I thought that you were from the side branch of the Song family. I didn''t expect you to be my cousin."
Perhaps it was because Dong Xi was a little agitated, but his divine sense was also very active.
Song Qingfeng raised his head and looked into Dong Xi''s eyes. Song Qingfeng said, "Little Xi, you can release your divine sense?"
Dong Xi nodded.
Song Qingfeng widened his eyes and said in disbelief, "You''re already in the Golden Core stage?"
Song Qingfeng was only in the advanced Golden Core stage. He knew thating to the human world would dy his cultivation, but he did not stay for that long.
Who would have thought that in such a short period of time, Dong Xi had already reached the Golden Core stage? How did this girl cultivate so quickly?
Dong Xi noticed Song Qingfeng''s expression and knew that Song Qingfeng had misunderstood. Dong Xi said, "No, I just had some fortuitous encounters and was able to release my divine sense."
Only then did Song Qingfeng rx. Song Qingfeng said, "What is your current cultivation level?"
Dong Xi''s lips curled into a smile as she said, "One step to Golden Core."
Song Qingfeng was speechless.
Song Qingfeng did not want to know why his aunt''s spirit root was gone. He wanted to go back to seclusion and wait to advance to the Nascent Soul stage.
If his Junior Sister caught up to him so quickly, wouldn''t Song Qingfeng lose face as a Senior Brother?
"Second Senior Brother, ording to your words, my mother is the person you''re looking for. But she doesn''t have a spirit root?" Dong Xi immediately said. "Do you know where my mother''s spirit root went?"
Song Qingfeng shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I''ve been trapped here since I came here. I''ve never seen my aunt."
"Since my mother''s spirit root can be gone, then I have to¡" said Dong Xi.
When Song Qingfeng heard this, he became nervous. Song Qingfeng said, "Your spirit root is gone too?"
"I don''t have a water spirit root."
Song Qingfeng had always known about this. Song Qingfeng said, "Not every member of the Song family has a water spirit root. Look at me... I only have a fire and wood spirit root, right?"
"I have the Innate Moon Spirit Body," said Dong Xi lightly.
"I''ll send a message to my father," Song Qingfeng said seriously.
Dong Xi nodded. If someone came to help, it would naturally be better than letting their imagination run wild.
"Tomorrow, I''ll think of a way to see my mother," said Dong Xi.
"Third Senior Brother and I have been here for a few months," Song Qingfeng said helplessly. "It would be fine if you didn''te in. But now that you''re here, how can you leave?"
Dong Xi instantly thought of two escape ns.
After Dong Xi thought for a moment, she decided to take advantage of the situation.
Dong Xi said, "I''ll think of a way. When I get out, I''lle back to save you."
At this point, Dong Xi suddenly thought of something and said, "Second Senior Brother, Dong Tianya asked you to teach Dong Rourou skills, and only then he''ll allow you to leave? Third Senior Brother taught her swordsmanship, but what about you?"
Dong Xi remembered that in the original book, Dong Rourou did not have a fire spirit root and could not refine pills.
"I can teach the zither," Song Qingfeng said with a smile."
Dong Tianya did not say that he had to teach other skills. Of course, ying the zither was also possible.
...
The two of them chatted for a while before Dong Xi chased Song Qingfeng out. She told him that she would look for Song Qingfeng tomorrow morning and that Song Qingfeng must remember to wait at the door tomorrow morning.
After Song Qingfeng left, Dong Xi went to the courtyard.
Dong Xi could clearly feel the energy fluctuations here. She snorted lightly and drew two runes on the ground.
After everything was done, Dong Xi took out a jar of wine from his ring and drew a recement rune on it.
After he finished drawing, Dong Xi sat on the ground and listened to the movements around him.
After some time, footsteps sounded.
Dong Xi used her divine sense to see who it was.
Dong Xi opened the bottle of wine and gulped it down, spilling a lot of wine on his body.
When the person approached, Dong Xi pretended that she did not hold it firmly and the wine jar rolled out.
Dong Xi opened her eyes and stood up unsteadily. Looking at the servant girl who was walking over, Dong Xi said, "Can you¡ give me back the wine?"
As he spoke, Dong Xi even burped a few times.
The servant girl had heard from the butler that this was a distinguished guest of the Dong family. She could note over and disturb her, let alone offend her.
The servant girl immediately picked up the wine jar that had fallen to the ground. The rich fragrance of the wine made the servant girl somewhat intoxicated...
Chapter 519 The Disappearing Spirit Root
Chapter 519 The Disappearing Spirit Root
Just like that, after spending a few months in the Dong Residence, Song Qingfeng slowly found out the truth about Dong Xi and his mother''s water spirit root.
Early in the morning, a series of footsteps came from outside the door. Dong Xi immediately used her divine sense to investigate who hade.
Dong Xi immediately let down her guard when she realized it was Second Senior Brother.
Song Qingfeng pushed open the door and entered the room. He saw that Dong Xi had already woken up.
"Little Xi," Song Qingfeng said, "I''ve basically investigated the matter between you and your mother."
When Dong Xi heard this, waves of emotions surged in her heart.
After all, Dong Xi had an Innate Spirit Body. No matter what, it was impossible for her to not have a water spirit root!
"What''s going on?" Dong Xi asked.
Song Qingfeng''s face darkened. He gritted his teeth and said, "All of this is rted to Dong Tianya."
When Dong Xi heard this, she had some guesses in her heart.
His mother was already very old, and it was unlikely for Dong Tianya to live that long.
Without waiting for Dong Xi to ask, Song Qingfeng continued, "It can''t be said that it has something to do with Dong Tianya. It should be said that everything is a conspiracy of Dong Tianya''s father."
Through Song Qingfeng''s exnation, Dong Xi finally understood what was going on.
Back then, Song Qingfeng''s aunt, who was also Dong Xi''s mother, came to the mortal world without permission.
She had wanted to tour the mountains and enjoy the scenery, but she had not expected to fall in love with Dong Tianya''s father.
Dong Tianya''s father was also a cultivator, but he was inextricably linked to the demon race.
The two of them had been living happily in the mortal world for hundreds of years.
One day, Dong Chou brought Dong Tianya back from the outside world and taught him carefully.
Song Qingfeng''s aunt was very confused, but after Dong Chou''s exnation, Song Qingfeng''s aunt believed him.
Not long after, Dong Chou imprisoned Song Qingfeng''s aunt.
One night, he forcefully took away Song Qingfeng''s aunt''s water spirit root.
After that, Song Qingfeng''s aunt gave birth to Dong Xi, but Dong Chou took her away.
Dong Xi, who now knew everything, was furious.
ording to Song Qingfeng, Dong Chou was the original Host''s biological father. Why would he do such a cruel thing?
No matter what, she was still Dong Chou''s daughter!
Song Qingfeng also wanted to know everything.
"That''s all we know at the moment. If we can take Dong Tianya down¡" said Song Qingfeng.
Dong Xi nodded. He knew that this was the only way at the moment. However, Second Senior Brother''s cultivation base had been sealed. How could Dong Xi be a match for Dong Tianya by herself?
After pondering for a moment, Dong Xi thought of the Big Snake.
Dong Xi immediately said in his sea of consciousness, "Big Snake, Big Snake, are you there?"
After waiting for a long time, she did not receive any response.
"Little Xi, we still need to think about this matter. I''ll think of a way to contact Master," said Song Qingfeng.
Dong Xi nodded and Song Qingfeng stood up to leave.
Dong Xi was a little depressed. He was so ruthless now, but the Big Snake did not care.
Just as Dong Xi was about to take the risk and go all out, the Big Snake''s voice sounded in his sea of consciousness.
"You shouldn''t take any risks in your current state," said Su Cheng.
When Dong Xi heard the Big Snake''s voice, she immediately perked up.
"You''re finally awake. Can you help me this once?" Dong Xi asked.
Su Cheng had not fallen asleep, so he heard Song Qingfeng''s words clearly.
Over the years, Su Cheng and Dong Xi had gone through many things together. The two of them had long developed feelings for each other.
However, no one said anything about it.
"I''ll help you ording to your n," Su Cheng said lightly.
Dong Xi received the snake''s reply. She immediately took out hermunication jade slip and sent a message to Song Qingfeng.
[Second Senior Brother, I already have a way. We''ll take action tonight.]
...
In the middle of the night, Dong Xi deliberately made a noise.
Dong Tianya had always been paying attention to Dong Xi and the others. Now that such a loud noise had suddenly appeared, Dong Tianya immediately rushed over.
When he arrived at the courtyard, Dong Tianya did not notice anything unusual.
Not long after, Song Qingfeng walked out.
"Master Song, it''ste. Why don''t you go back to your room and rest?" Dong Tianya asked with a cold expression.
"Why did you imprison my aunt?" Song Qingfeng sneered.
Dong Tianya remained silent. Since things had alreadye to this, there was naturally no room for retreat.
However, Song Qingfeng did not have much cultivation, so Dong Tianya was naturally not afraid.
Dong Xi also walked out of the house.
"Dong Tianya, look at who I am," said Dong Xi.
Only then did Dong Tianya take a closer look and discover that it was Dong Xi.
"You, why did youe back?" Dong Tianya said with some fear.
Dong Xi sneered, "Why are you panicking?"
"I''m not panicking!" Dong Tianya said.
Chapter 520 Lovers Will Be Together
Chapter 520 Lovers Will Be Together
Dong Xi did not want to waste any more time. No matter what he asked now, Dong Tianya would not say anything. Only by beating Dong Tianya into submission would he know the answer.
The two of them did not waste any time and directly started fighting.
As Song Qingfeng did not have much cultivation, he could only stand at the side and throw out a handful of talisman papers from time to time.
Dong Tianya also did not expect that Dong Xi would actually have such a high cultivation.
And now that she was in the mortal world, she was not affected at all.
Dong Tianya took out a porcin bottle and swallowed all the pills inside.
Dong Tianya''s spiritual power increased rapidly, and he suffered a lot of pain.
"You forced me to do this. I can only send you away now!" Dong Tianya said through gritted teeth."
Dong Xi and Song Qingfeng''s expressions changed drastically.
They did not expect Dong Tianya to be so crazy.
Dong Xi could only shout in his sea of consciousness, "Big Snake,e out quickly!"
Su Cheng immediately appeared and blocked Dong Tianya''s heavy blow.
Song Qingfeng was stunned when he saw the sudden appearance of this man.
Isn''t this Demon Lord Su Cheng?
Song Qingfeng looked at Dong Xi in disbelief. Song Qingfeng said, "Little Xi, you entered the demonic path?"
Dong Xi shook her head.
Song Qingfeng heaved a sigh of relief. "Little Xi, you''re still young. Don''t have any evil thoughts. This Demon Lord isn''t a good person."
Dong Xi immediately raised his hand to stop Song Qingfeng. Dong Xi said, "Senior Brother, listen to me. The Big Snake is no longer a Demon Lord! He no longer has any demonic Qi and is a cultivator like us."
Song Qingfeng could not care less. He sent a message and said, "Little Xi, you are still young, don''t be tempted by this demon."
After saying that, he immediately sent the message.
When Daoist Lingxu received the message from his disciple, he was instantly stunned and immediately went to look for the Daoist Sect Master.
When they found out that Demon Lord Su Cheng and Dong Xi were together, everyone could not believe it.
Soon, the eight sects gathered and decided to descend to the mortal world together to destroy the Demon Lord, Su Cheng.
...
Su Cheng dealt with Dong Tianya very quickly. Dong Xi and the others also knew the whole truth of the matter.
The main culprit, Dong Chou, had long died. Dong Tianya was merely following Dong Chou''s instructions.
Fortunately, her mother was fine now. She just needed to find her water spirit root.
Dong Xi did not intend to kill himpletely. She directly crippled Dong Tianya''s cultivation and let him spend his final moments in the mortal world.
Su Cheng knew that Song Qingfeng had informed the cultivation world and was about to leave.
A handful of talismans was thrown near Su Cheng.
"Don''t even think about leaving, Demon!" Song Qingfeng said.
Su Cheng''s eyes turned cold. If it was not for Dong Xi, Song Qingfeng would have been a dead man.
Dong Xi immediately stood in front of Su Cheng and said, "Senior brother, I told you, he''s not a Demon Lord anymore. He''s just an ordinary cultivator!"
Song Qingfeng gritted his teeth and said, "Little Xi, don''t be fooled by him. How can a Demon Lord like him be better?!"
Song Qingfeng only wanted to stall for time. When his master and the others arrived, this demon would definitely not be able to escape.
...
Master Lingxu and the others came to the mortal world and surrounded Su Cheng.
Dong Xi stood beside Su Cheng and shouted, "Master, you don''t believe me either? Su Cheng really isn''t a Demon Lord!"
Master Lingxu thought that Dong Xi had been bewitched by Su Cheng.
In order not to hurt Dong Xi, Su Cheng used his spiritual power to push Dong Xi to the side of Lingxu.
Then, he started fighting with the others.
Dong Xi wanted to rush over but was grabbed by Lingxu.
"Listen to me, he''s really not what you think he is," Dong Xi cried.
Master Lingxu directly knocked Dong Xi out with a palm strike.
Su Cheng saw that Dong Xi was safe, so he fought with the others and left.
...
After more than ten years, Dong Xi had already be slim and graceful, and her cultivation had risen quite a bit.
However, Dong Xi had been thinking about Su Cheng all these years.
Dong Xi searched everywhere in the cultivation world and the mortal world, but she could not find Su Cheng.
Every time she heard any news, Dong Xi would return dejectedly.
On this day, Dong Xi heard that the Demon Lord had appeared in Foutai City.
Dong Xi immediately rushed over, but she did not find anything.
Dong Xi was extremely disappointed. She found a tavern and drank alone.
At this moment, a voice was heard. Su Cheng said, "After so many years, you''re still so greedy for alcohol?"
Dong Xi turned around in disbelief. When she saw Su Cheng''s tall figure, her eyes were filled with tears.
"Why didn''t youe and find me?" Dong Xi asked.
"I''m here," Su Cheng said with a smile.
Dong Xi went forward and hugged Su Cheng. Dong Xi said, "Big Snake, don''t ever leave me."
"Alright," said Su Cheng.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!